ã€ŠAm i a goddess? A devil? No i am a lizardã€‹


 prologue

    - Under the rain -

    *SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHH*

    It was raining.

    Inside a dim cave, on one night without even moonlight shining -

    A girl with black hair and japanese facial feature sat down, her back leaning on the cave wall.

    ¡­

    No...

    Perhaps "Something" that resembled a girl is more accurate.

    The appearance was messy, the form was in tatters, the skin was wounded all over the place.

    Even her clothes were in tatters.

    Like this, at first glance nobody would recognize her as a girl.

    Perhaps not even as a human.

    "shhh haaa shhh haaa"

    A faint breathing.

    The girl was still breathing.

    Inside this quiet cave where only the sound of rain was heard, "she" was alone.

    In her current condition, anyone going to the cave normally wouldn¡¯t even realize that someone was there.

    ¡­

    However, right now, without a doubt, if someone stepped inside the cave, anyone would realize someone was there.

    Because that girl -

    her eyes aren¡¯t "dead" yet.

    Staring towards the outside from inside the cave.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    With a glare that could even scare the monsters around.

    Her intensity could even match a ferocious lion.

    "Haa Haa"

    However, her condition was another thing.

    The girl was dying.

    Without any treatment, she would be dead soon.

    Though her spirit is intense, her body can¡¯t keep up.

    "...No"

    But

    "..not like ...this, I won''t, I can¡¯t.. accept it... I... can¡¯t"

    she was still alive.

    Alive, to get her revenge on those who wronged her.

    In order to "surpass" him.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!"

    A scream.

    A sound echoing from her very being.

    Like a fallen star, like a death echo from a cornered animal.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!"

    "LIKE HELL I¡¯M GONNA LOSE! DAMN MOON! YOU THINK SO MIGHTY AND GREAT JUST BECAUSE YOU LOOK DOWN FROM ABOVE? HUUH? DAMN TREES! JUST BECAUSE YOU STILL ALIVE YOU LOOK SO SMUG, HUH? FUCK IT, SCREW YOURSELF!!!"

    ¡­

    *Thud*

    She fell.

    Even her remaining energy to sit down was depleted.

    Perhaps it was foolish to even scream at the moon and trees, but her patience was already broken.

    However she didn''t close her eyes yet.

    Because she knows, if she closed her eyes -

    It would be "the end".

    ¡°...¡±

    The girl saw something at the corner of her eyes.

    It was the skin of an animal.

    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t even looked edible. Even the most hungry animals probably wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    It already fossilized so much that it didn¡¯t look any different from a stone other than the shape of the fur.

    However, the girl is undeniably very hungry.

    Add her tiredness, and even dirt was probably good enough for her stomach.

    Thus, she ate the skin.

    ¡°munch.. gulp¡±

    *cough cough*

    She almost spat it out.

    Both the appearance and taste was like stone.

    However,

    She didn''t have the luxury to choose.

    *glup*...

    She swallowed it.

    Just to stay alive even a second longer.

    In order to not lose against anything in this world.

    That girl promised to do anything necessary.

    ¡­

    And finally.

    She closed her eyes.

    It was her first long, relaxing sleep ever since coming to this world.

 Chapter 1

    - A pervert descends -

    Averunks kingdom.

    It was the first kingdom build by humans in this world, ¡°Horun¡±.

    Even though it was the oldest kingdom in humanity history, it was rather small.

    But the people there were proud of themselves.

    They persistently claimed, that humans are the only important race in the world.

    Of course, inside this world where the majority of demi-humans already became a part of daily lives, their opinion are considered a madman¡¯s rambling.

    Even fellow humans from other country are thinking of them as troublesome fellows and ceased to consider them as fellow respectable living beings.

    Without anybody paying attention or even caring about them, the country already became a lawless area.

    Since nobody wanted to get involved with them, trade from other countries has halted and they barely got any supplies.

    Trying to find a solution, the higher-ups of the country had a meeting.

    At the moment, their bishops declared a revelation to the higher up.

    "Without a doubt, it is the demons fault. The demon king brainwashed our fellow human to make us fight with each other".

    The demon king.The existence that threatened humans and demi-humans alike.

    Ever since the demons declared war 200 years ago, all of the other nations are busy to fend off the demon invasion.

    There were periods of peace in between, for example, when a hero defeated the current demon king. So it wasn''t exactly a complete 200 year war.

    The demons only attack after a newly crowned demon king rose in power.

    The latest demon king was crowned around 5 years ago, so both human and demi humans started their war against the demons again.

    Of course, within that time they wouldn¡¯t have any time to hear a madman rambling about them.

    As a result, they are mostly being ignored. Some of the nation even assumed they already fell because of the demon invasion.

    "But if that''s true, why are the demons attacking the demi-humans too?"

    One of younger higher ups asked. Seems like the younger generation still has some sense.

    "The demons think they''re the only important race in this world! Of course they would try to wipe out the other races too! Or perhaps those furballs are too STUPID to be brainwashed, so the demons think of them as an annoyance as well."This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Talk about a pot calling a kettle black. if other nation heard this, their opinions about Averunks kingdom would plummet even further.

    "Hence, we must join the war against the demon king and defeat it by ourself. That way, every nation would have no choice but to recognize OUR nation as the supreme nation it is."

    "But, how? Our nation has no manpower to join the war. Not to mention that we barely maintain order inside our country."

    One of the older higher up suggested with a smug face.

    "This is not a problem. Actually, we have found an ancient scroll from our ancestor. It''s a ritual for summoning heroes."

    ¡°Oohh¡±

    All of them sounded impressed.

    "Wait," The younger one from before asked, "Even if we called the heroes, they''re still people from another world right? Is there any guarantee they would join us instead of another nation with more power and stability?"

    However, the bishop still maintained his smug face.

    "No need to worry. Although they''re heroes, the record states only young people before reaching their 20''s can be summoned. We can convince them that we''re the only nation left in this world and need to send them to places where only demons live. Thankfully our countries has been ignored so brainwashing...conviencing them until they''re ready to kill demon king will probably be enough. At that time, they would already become a part of our nation and won''t think of moving to other countries."

    The higher up who asked seemed a bit worried about hearing the bishop mentioning brainwashing. But he agreed, that if nothing was done, their country would be ruined.

    ¡°What if they want to return to their world? How do we explained it to them?" the younger higher up asked.

    "It''s fine. The summoning is one-way only. The heroes won''t know that, so we can just say that the demon king is the only one who knows how to return the heroes to another world. Any further question?"

    Everybody remained silent.

    "Then, if everybody agrees, we will start tonight. In fact, I already finished the preparation for the summoning and we could start at any time".

    ¡°Damn old crook, so he already knows this would happen,¡± they thought.

    But the idea was tempting. And leaving it to the heroes is not a bad idea as well, since they wouldn¡¯t have to fight themselves.

    -On that night-

    Inside the king¡¯s hall, a bright light came out, and four silhouettes showed up from inside.

    ¡°Welcome, brave warriors from another world.¡±

    The king of Averunks said.

    The first to come out was a tall, handsome boy with brown hair. He looked like a dependable type with a confident look on his face.

    The second one was a boy with blonde hair. He looked like a hooligan punk from street. With intimidating eyes he glared at the king. His height was shorter compared to the first one.

    The third one was a cheerful type girl with short and brown colored hair. She looked like an idol in school, one of the most popular in school.

    The heroes looked at each other first, recognizing each other.

    And when the fourth circle appeared...

    Everybody looked speechless at the fourth one.

    The fourth was a girl with long black hair and tall height. Appearance-wise there''s no problem, but different from other three, she was still playing on some PC console from the original world, probably because she held the pc when she got summoned. And it seemed like she was still immersed into game shown in the monitor with a cool-like face.

    However the problem was...

    ¡°AAHHHH!! ONIICHAN! N.. NOOO, THAT PLACE IT.. AAH URGH *SLURP* MMPH NA!? NYAAHHN¡±

    The sounds of the game could loudly be heard, even though she was wearing a headset.

    A few second later, the pc started to disappear. Probably because only heroes could be summoned.

    "Huh? Wait!? Aimi, where did you go? No, console the onii-chan more! Noo, AIMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!"

    After a few minutes she realized she wasn''t inside her room anymore.

 chapter 2

    - Am I a goblin? HELL NO! -

    "Shit, the fuck are you calling for old man? Personally, I like to call the pizza delivery since making people dance under my thumb and getting troubled because of my personal wishes is pleasuring, but it''s a different matter altogether if i''m the one GETTING a call."

    She yelled with a shameless red face. The king blushed bright red after being called an old man.

    But he regained his composure shortly afterwards.

    The other heroes looked troubled and didn''t know what to say.

    Even the hoodlum that looked like he wanted to say something to the king that summoned them is impressed, and he whistled.

    "Hmm? So why can we talk to each other? This is another world, right? Why can everyone speak japanese?" the girl asked.

    It seemed like she understood the situation.

    Hearing that, one of the advisor replied, "It... It''s because ¡°language comprehension¡± is one of the default skills of heroes. So there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble communicating in your language..."

    "Ahh i see, so that''s why you guys heard what Aimi said... Wait, HOW DARE YOU GUYS HEARING AIMI-CHAN LOVELY VOICE WITHOUT MY PERMISSION? DO YOU WANNA DIE AAHH!?"

    ¡®You''re the one making us hear it!¡¯ Everyone silently retorted.

    "W-We didn''t hear it! The language comprehension only works for heroes, not for tool from another world," the guy answered panickedly.

    The delinquent is the only one laughing while holding his stomach.

    "Sigh, whatever, personally I wanna kill everyone here to erase your memories of my lovely aimi-chan¡¯s voice, but it¡¯s not time for that, I guess."

    ¡®So you want to kill us all for such a trivial matter!¡¯

    "Ehem, so I better explain the situation then,¡± the king returned to his composure and started the conversation.

    After that...

    "That''s why, brave heroes from another world, would you save this world from the demon king?"

    After a RPG-like explanation from the king, omitting some parts of course, the heroes answered,

    "Of course, if there''s people in trouble, I will do it."

    "If Shuu-ya is joining, then I suppose me too."

    The Ikeman and the cheerful girl answered.

    The delinquent didn''t answer for a while, while the black haired girl seemed to ponder.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Oi, Shuu, are you really sure? This isn''t our world you know? If something happened to you, what am i supposed to say to auntie?" The delinquent asked. He was surprisingly a good guy.

    "It''s fine, Yuya, I know mother would be happy if I help people in need."

    "This isn''t the time to say that, you know? You might... No, definitely die!" the hoodlum named Yuya retorted.

    "Yuya, exactly because it''s dangerous, I must do it. You should understand this better than anyone else, right? That time, with my sister, I..."

    Shuu expression darkened. Yuya couldn¡¯t said anything anymore and became quiet while mumbling "whatever". The short-haired girl patted yuya on the back, as if she was consoling him.

    ¡®It seems like those three are friends?¡¯ The black haired girl thought.

    She mumbled into her mind, "Sigh, this seems troublesome. A party full of staple-heroes with friendship, love, and a bad end" The black haired girl thought while furrowing her brows.

    "Ooh, thank you, brave hero!"

    ¡°I still need to explain some things, but let¡¯s call it a day for now and continue tomorrow.

    We already prepared a feast tonight, so go ahead and enjoy it.

    Since it was a long day, the heroes don¡¯t seems to have any further question.

    ¡®Hey, wait! I still wanna ask...Tsk, whatever. guess tomorrow is fine¡¯ the black haired girl thought.

    - At the banquet -

    "Come to think of it, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet, right? Well, I guess most of us already know each other. but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to do it anyway, correct? I am shuu. Narukami Shuu, second year Isogami High."

    The delinquent and the short haired girl didn¡¯t seem to be surprised, and the black haired girl was busy munching on the food and ignored them.

    "Narukami Yuya, first year from Isogami High as well."

    The delinquent seemed hesitant about something.

    ¡®Since they had the same family name, were they siblings? Though the hoodlum didn¡¯t seem to get used to his name. Perhaps he''s an adopted child?

    I¡¯m a bit surprised he was younger than me though.¡¯

    "Oh, my turn, my turn! I am Himegami Arisa, also a second year grader from Isogami High. Nice to meet you! Ah, i already know Yuya and Shuu-ya from school, though this is first time we talked to each other, right?"

    "Haha, there''s probably nobody in school who doesn''t know you. Isn''t that right, yuya? Though, what''s with Shuu-ya?"

    The delinquent stayed silent , and the girl named Arisa continued to eat.

    ¡°Ah, it''s because everyone in the school calls you shuu-ya, so I automatically... should I call you in another way?" The girl muttered with a cute look.

    "No, no. it''s fine. I''ll call you Arisa then from now on, is that fine?"

    "Sure!" Arisa replied cheerfully.

    After they introduced each other, it was finally the black haired girl turn.

    Sigh it''s my turn next, huh... but, I''m bad at conversing with people my age... Especially those guys that look like Riajuu... Though i can speak easily to "bad" people or someone without friends. I wonder why?

    Seemingly giving up, she decided,

    Yosh, i''ll just keep eating!

    "Next is... uhh"

    Shuu seems troubled and glance at Yuya, asking for help. Yuya couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "Hey, glutton pig over there. Stop getting so close with food, you are not bound to each other by fate. You can hear us, right? Go introduce yourself and get it over already!"

    Hearing that, the girl stopped eating and stared at him.

    Once she calmed down, she agreed to finish it already.

    "Mika...furuan *cough cough* gobi"

    Since she spoke in such a hurry, the food got stuck inside her throat and her speaking became incomprehensible.

    "Goblin? Haha. it fits you. Only a small fry could have a big mouth like that, or is your stomach like that too?"

    The delinquent looked amused.

    When the girl finally swallowed the food, she only smiled silently and pointed a middle finger at Yuya.

    "Ebisugawa mika. Second year Isogami High."

    She only spat out short sentences.

 chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    - What do you expect from a NEET? -

    "Umm, Ebi.. Mika-san? Are you that student that never went to school?"

    Arisa tried to speak politely, but since my family name was kinda hard to say, she said my first name instead.

    "Oh, I think I saw that name in the class attendance record before. It''s been... What, two weeks? A month? Maybe a year since it¡¯s last been signed?" Shuu said.

    Even he, who had a perfect attendance record seemed to never have seen me before.

    "Hmm, haha! Now I remember. I heard of a rumor. Aren''t you that creepy woman that always laughs on the rooftop of school alone while watching your smartphone? My friends thought that place is cursed and got scared from incomprehensible chants they heard from the rooftop." The delinquent said to me in a good mood. Seems like he remembered something funny.

    How rude, I always come to school! But, when I think of going to school, my legs start to get tired, and I went to school inside my head while sleeping inside my futon.

    Sometimes I might come to school, but I can''t differentiate if it''s inside my head or actually in reality.

    Even my parents have given up on me and said, "Do whatever you want."

    Also, don''t say my love to aimi-chan is a mere chant! My love surpasses time and space, beyond the deep sea and ocean. Someone like you will never comprehend it!

    Well, I admit, sometimes I get too far and said everything inside of my head.

    "I''m going to sleep.."

    Seriously, I''m sleepy.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I spent too much time with Aimi recently and didn''t have enough sleep.

    No, I don¡¯t regret it. But, the human body is inconvenient.

    They need to sleep, eat, have sex...

    Ah, not like I did the last one. But I can understand that feeling.

    If I could do it everywhere with Aimi-chan, I would be a thousand times happier. Heehe.

    "Ah, wait!"

    The girl named Arisa stopped me.

    Seriously, what now? I was only interested in 2D¡¯s that transcended time and space, ageless and immortal.

    If you¡¯re a 3D woman, don''t even try to confess to me, I would refuse. Especially men. Eat shit.

    "Uhmm, since we¡¯re both girls and classmates, we''re basically friends, right? Let''s get along from now on!"

    Friends? Huh.. mm, I guess that''s fine.

    I had already forgotten the last time I made friends.

    But seriously, don''t cling on me too much like last one.

    They kept asking me questions since I knew a little bit about the teacher¡¯s personality and could predicted his question based on that.

    I remember most of them never returning my pen after "borrowing" it.

    Ugh, just remembering it made me a little angry.

    "I guess it''s fine."

    The brown haired girl got cheerful.

    "Yay, let''s be friends then, Mika-chan! you can call me Arisa-chan if you want to."

    No thanks, too much trouble. Let''s just remember her as village girl A.

    "Then, goodnight"

    I lazily responded since I was sleepy.

    "Sure, let''s do our best tomorrow to save the world!" Arisa said.

    I only gave her a wry smile and answered with a small voice so they wouldn¡¯t hear me.

    Unfortunately, it won''t happen though.

    Yeah, I already made my decision

    I won''t let anyone or anything tie me down, be it god, demon or buddha.

    It''s something that I decide myself, even if it''s just hypocrisy.

    And I won''t hand that freedom over to anybody else, even if I know it might be wrong somehow.

    Yeah, I won''t regret my decision.

    I won''t regret it, but...

    If i could come back to this time -

    I would really have stopped myself, even if I need to punch me with all of my might.

 chapter 3.5

    Chapter 3.5

    - Behind the scenes-

    "So, what did the appraisal show?" the king asked his subordinates inside his private chamber.

    "All of them have an above average status, compared to a normal soldier. Looking at the title, their skills are mostly unique too."

    "I see" the king responded.

    In this world, the status can be appraised by people with appraisal skills.

    Their titles can be read as well, but other than the skill user, nobody can see the skills.

    Most titles have a relation to what they do in life, for example, a thief would have the title ¡°thief¡±.

    That''s why in front of appraisal, it''s useless to hide a crime.

    Of course, in this kingdom with so many bad person coming in and out, it''s impossible to weed them out completely, even if you know they''re bad.

    "However," the subordinate said.

    "What is it?"

    "Only one had titles I couldn¡¯t read. Her stats are not that high either. I''m not sure what this means."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Is that so? Perfect. We let her becoming the stepping stone then. It¡¯s better to get rid of uncertain factors before we move forward."

    "But, sir, are you sure?" the subordinate asked.

    He received the next phase plan, but was still doubtful whether it would work.

    To make sure the heroes think this world was constantly in danger, they planned to dispose one of the heroes by ¡°accident¡±.

    Realizing that they need to get stronger to survive, they will work hard.

    That way, the remaining heroes will try to become stronger with all their might.

    "It''d good if it happened like you said, sir, but what if their morale plummets?"

    "If that happens, they weren¡¯t worth to become heroes from the beginning. We can just make them sign a slave contract and sell them out as war slaves."

    "You sure, sir? Our countries hold the human race highly after all, wouldn¡¯t this contradict our policy, sir?"

    "That rule is only for people from OUR country. They are from another world. Do you understand?" The king calmly replied.

    The subordinates seemed quite surprised but did not pursue it further.

    After all, they thought the same way. Anybody outside their countries was worth less than their people.

    "So, how will we proceed to dispose her?"

    "It¡¯s simple. Our country is flooded by low-life, who take money and positions for more important than moral. GARON!"

    That said, someone came into the room without knocking.

    This man was huge, bald with a scar on his face and had a fierce look in his eyes.

    "You¡­ call?"

    "I have a job. You heard the conversation, right? Deal with her as you fit. Make sure the other heroes don¡¯t realize."

    "Got¡­ it. What should I do then?"

    "Do whatever you want. make sure her face is intact, so at least the heroes can recognize her face."

    Hearing that, Garon nodded.

 chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    - Status... opened! -

    The next morning, the heroes gathered inside the hall where they had been summoned.

    "Good morning, heroes. Did you sleep well?"

    Shuu and Arisa answered politely, Yuya answered "Yeah" shortly. Mika only close her eyes quietly.

    If anybody looked from outside, they might think she was thinking of something, but inside her head was only a route to conquer a galge game.

    "Good. Then let''s continue yesterday¡¯s discussion, alright?"

    The king continues, seemly in a good mood.

    "First, there is a status in this world. They''re like explanation of your strength and abilities. There''s skill that only the user can see, and titles that can represent your achievements in life. Try to shout status to see yours. Ah, it can be said inside the head, of course. It would be troublesome to keep shouting status in the middle of a city, right?"

    Hearing that everyone speak status and after some commotion like "Harmless jizou? What is this?" "Animal lovers? Tch, saying whatever you want..." "Airhead? How cruel! Arisa-chan is gonna cry." She sniffed.

    Seems like everyone was more or less surprised with the titles than their status.

    As for Mika...

    Name : Ebisugawa Mika

    Job : Hopeless pervert (NEET)

    Age : 17 years old

    Sex : F

    Level : 1

    Hp : 95

    Mp : 105

    Str : 15

    Agi : 16

    Vit : 8

    Dex : 20

    Int : 20

    Wis : 5~30

    Luck : 18

    (Extra) Moral : -99

    Skills : appraisal, language comprehension

    Titles : Hero from another world, Lolicon, Foul mouth, Bold, Beauty in vain, *omitted because its too vulgar*

    Well, i already read it last night after trying bunch of things.

    But seriously, what''s up with the title? It makes me seems like hopeless pervert no matter what. Also, I''m not lolicon! My love to Aimi is pure respect! Wanna die, Status? Just a mere status is getting cocky, I wanna see your parents.

    Ah, that''s probably me huh?

    After thinking some stupid things, Mika thought again about her status.

    Why is only wisdom variable? Does it means it can get high or low, depending on the condition? Moral seems strange, what''s with the -99 number?

    Ah did it increase a little because I became friends with villager girl A?

    Well, at least I got called beauty, but what¡¯s up with in vain? Doesn¡¯t that means, no matter how attractive I get, it would be useless? Also this title...

    If only she made some effort, she could get pretty famous.

    Unfortunately, without any intent to be attractive, nobody even remembered her in school.

    Mika looked at the title again.

    What the fuck do you mean " omitted because its too vulgar?" Work harder, translation skill¡±

    Whatever...

    Seemingly given up, mika closed her status.

    The king continuedRoyal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Did everybody see their status? After reading it, everyone should probably know their respective strengths and weaknesses right? For example, with str and vit you''re good as a warrior, with dex and agi, you could become good as a thief, int and wisdom and you could become a mage. Of course, there are other classes and jobs depending on your status. If your levels are high enough, you can reach an advanced class in the temple. For now, just train enough and you can change your jobs."

    The king start explaining various things regarding skills titles and so on... After around a hour

    ¡°Well, that was it. if there''s no more question, how about a little sparring? Don''t worry, our knight are well trained. They won''t injure you or something like that. Then..."

    ¡°About that, I refuse"

    Mika interjected.

    Hearing that, all of the people there looked at her.

    After some time, the king asked, "...pardon me, what do you mean by that exactly?"

    "Exactly what I said.

    Today, I¡¯m outta here. Thanks for the hospitality. Ah, while I''m here, gimme some money. You got some right? As a king of countries or so, you got too rich, fattening yourself like a piggy with an oily body, so hand over some. Gimme, gimme."

    Speaking like a robber, Mika shamelessly asked the king like a villain did their victim.

    "May I, ehem. hear the reason?"

    ¡°Nothing much, I just want to. Hey, hurry up, will ya old man? Stop wasting time. Hand over the cash."

    "O...old..."

    The king looked red like a street light, and some attendants were even holding laughs. Yuya cannot hold it anymore and started laughing while holding his stomach.

    As for the actual reason Mika said that...

    Don''t speak bullshit anymore, you old pig. From what I read in this nation¡¯s library, I already know you''re a racist that only thinks about their own country first, and this is not the only nation in the world.

    Thats right.

    Mika actually slipped past the guards to find out about this country¡¯s situation.

    To each of their room, the king assigned personal maids so they wouldn¡¯t learn anything unnecessary.

    However, Mika troubled the maid by saying incomprehensible stuff like, "Gimme Aimi-chan, Gimme Aimi-chan! You crooked, fake maid! You won¡¯t even get paid one yen because of your fake appearance! This is scam, give me back my money! I demand a refund, dammit where''s the customer service? Guards, Guards, this is a crime! A scamming attempt to a poor fragile pure-hearted maiden."

    And stuff similar to that.

    The maid, getting stressed and a headache, temporarily returned to her room. At that time she climbed out of the window and checked various things about this country.

    Since the maid didn''t want to return to Mika¡¯s room and also hearing only quietness from inside, she didn¡¯t want to wake up the sleeping tiger, so she only stand guard in front of her room.

    Of course, that how this situation unfolded.

    "So, are you finished? Hurry up will ya? Seeing your corrupted face I bet that money is coming from dishonest means anyway."

    The king said, "mumumu...", pondered for a while and¡­

    "Guards, give her the money."

    Handed it over without any hesitation.

    "Hmm, here here. Ooh, almost a hundred gold. Not bad. You''re pretty generous, thanks fatty old man. Seeya."

    After counting what was inside, Mika cheerfully walked away.

    Not wanting to spend more time inside this rotten country, she hurried up.

    Then, she stopped when her hand was caught.

    "Wait!"

    Arisa caught her hand and didn¡¯t let go of it.

    "Mika-chan, are you... really going? Aren''t we, friends? You''re gonna leave me? Alone in this place?"

    Arisa looked bewildered.

    Mika pondered about it a bit.

    Thinking about it, I guess its normal.

    She was suddenly in the other world without any acquaintances.

    The only ones she knew were male friends from school.

    So the existence of other girls from the same school was probably what enabled her to keep her sanity

    Although I never even talked to her before.

    Even knowing that, Mika...

    "Sorry, I have to leave and I can''t bring you along either."

    "But why!" Arisa screamed.

    Honestly, it seemed troublesome to think of an excuse so...

    "I want to see this world.

    Sure, the situation might be bad and there''s a war with the demons. But even if we save the world, there''s no guarantee we will be called back to our world at that time, right? We... our being here is close to a miracle after all.

    And who can say that we won''t die in the middle of the journey? Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, there''s a chance that unknown sickness, robbery, crime, accidents happen at any time.

    This isn''t our world where it''s peaceful. We could be dead at any moment. In such place, without anybody we know, without our family or loved ones even realizing anything, a simple and meaningless death.

    That''s why I want to do what I want, and live and die by my own will instead by what other people decided."

    Hearing that, arisa was speechless.

    She realized stopping mika was useless.

    "I... understand, Mika-chan."

    Whew.

    Mika took a breath, thinking it¡¯s gonna take a long time convince her.

    "...But! Promise me one thing."

    Crap, it wasn''t that easy after all?

    "Please, return alive. At least, until the problem with the demons are solved. And we can return to our world. Please promise me that."

    Ah, it''s more simple than i thought.

    Well it''s fine, I still planned to see the next game of Aimi, little sister "Airi-chan".

    No way I''m gonna die.

    "Alright, I promise, villager girl A!"

    "You still can¡¯t remember my name!?" Though Arisa smiled while saying that.

    Shuu seemed worried, but since Arisa was fine with it, he didn''t pursue any further.

    "How do i said this, uhmm... Good luck, mika-san?"

    "Yeah yeah, thanks staple hero. Stay alive, alright?"

    "S..staple?" shuu looked confused.

    While Yuya...

    *Shake shake*

    "HEY, WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOU, DELINQUENT? I''M NOT YOUR ANIMAL PET!"

    Silently ruffled Mika¡¯s head while smiling.

 chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    - Goodbye work, hello freedom -

    "Man, what''s that delinquent problem?"

    Still remembering the farewells today, Mika grumbled.

    "After that he acted so cool and said ¡®if you have any problems, don''t hesitate to ask me.¡¯ Maybe he got the staple-hero disease too?"

    Since Mika was rotten, she didn''t get used to other people¡¯s kindness.

    "Eh, whatever, now I''m free, FREE! Now I can say it mwahahaha. Goodbye, life full of restraint society calls school, life, prison, and work! Hello, other world full of fantasy, adventure, money and freedom!"

    Feeling relieved, Mika seemed happy on the street.

    Other people looked at her like she was trouble and ignored her.

    "Now, what should I do?"

    "Hmm.. I want to see the beast-kin at least. I always heard that mofumofu is the best in the world. Uheheh, Aimi-chan with cat ears...

    She drooled all over her face.

    After losing herself in delusion, Mika snapped back to reality.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    " Ah, well, I shouldn''t get my hopes up."

    "I know surviving in this world gonna be hard."

    "I need to get basic skills to survive."

    "No matter what world, life isn''t gonna be sweet, I need to put that in mind..."

    "Ah, I need to be careful about the money too. It''s troublesome if I attract hyenas and money grubbers. Gotta deal with them like I took care of scammers in the past, threaten them with their weaknesses and never show them any mercy... alright."

    She thought logically.

    "But for noww, let''s go splurge!"

    And she forgot about everything that happened today, including her promise to return.

    - Midnight, in the castle -

    "Was it wise? Letting her go like that?"

    The king and his subordinates had a meeting.

    "Things are getting a bit unexpected. but no matter, it¡¯s still according to the calculation."

    Originally, the plan was to kill Mika in the middle of the man-eater forest once the heroes were done with their training.

    After seeing their comrade corpse brutally killed, it will surely impact the heroes.

    If she died outside, it would be troublesome to bring her corpse back without any attention. Others might be suspicious of how quick she died after departing.

    "If she gets outside our territory, it would be troublesome. she would realize that our bluff was a lie from the start, and might move against us. Our country will be viewed lowly by the other countries. If she becomes adventurer in other countries then it would mean killing someone from other countries. It would become a declaration of war."

    "I know, that''s why we have no time. GARON!."

    The man named Garon was nowhere to be seen, but the king knew he keeps watching outside.

    "Find a way to dispose of her before she leaves the country. I''ll leave the means to you, if it''s too much trouble bringing her corpse then dispose of her as soon as possible."

    Garon only answered "yes" with coldness in his eyes.

 chapter 6

    <ul>

    <li>Explanation, is it necessary? I guess it was -</li>

    </ul>

    "Uughhh.."

    My head felt funny. I guess I drank too much.

    I wanna puke but nothing came out.

    Shit, this country is really fucked up. i thought there''d be at least a beast-kin slave. To think they won''t accept demi humans even as slaves.

    I looked at every place at night, hoping to find a cute beast girl slave. Getting called "Master", ahh, it would be a dream coming true.

    Unfortunately, anyone other than humans are executed here without any trials and judges. Even humans needed to do a lot of tax and such troublesome rules to get a trial. Yes, yes, welcome to the absolute terms of monarchy.

    Thanks to that, they gathered a lot of hatred from other countries. Most surrounding countries already stopped the flow of goods, thinking this was a hopeless country.

    No wonder this country is so poor! Everywhere I looked, the people are lifeless, the smell is weird, and it''s expensive everywhere.

    I could get a beast slave from shady dealers probably, but the risk and price is too high, so I decided to on hold until I reached next country.

    Even this borderline village was the only cheap place I found. Luckily, the drinks are good here, so I drank too much.

    Underage? Eh? Who cares about that? It¡¯s another world, baby, time to break some rules, woohoo!

    Eh? Not like I was ever following the rules in the first place? Aw, shush, rules are meant to be broken. Hahaha

    Seems like the reason for the cheap price was because this place was near a dangerous place. It was called go.. gor.. canyon whatever.

    Anyway, that place used to be the home of a dangerous monster. The monster hasn¡¯t been seen for a long time and is already thought to be dead. But another monster attracted by the residual mana of said monster made it their house.

    Thanks to that, they underwent evolution and it got pretty dangerous to hunt. It''s classified as a B-Rank Danger Area.

    To know how dangerous it was, danger ranks are usually ranked from E to A.

    A S danger rank existed, as well as a S adventurer rank, but the amount of times it showed up in history could be counted on one hand. I heard no S ranked adventurer existed currently, and S ranked monster never left their territory, and nobody provoked them without any reason, so they never became a target of subjugation.

    That means it''s one rank under the current highest. Yeep, a newbie like me is gonna get crushed.

    Ah said previous monster from the canyon seems to be even beyond S rank, legendary perhaps... I''m not sure.

    Luckily, the monster there never got out of the forest, probably because just living there was more comfortable. There''s no reason to leave, since food in forest is abundant because of said monster mana.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Other theories suggest, that the monster which received the monster mana cannot leave from the area in exchange of power. Other said, some high Archpriest made a barrier to dispel their intentions to go outside.

    There''s a forest next to that place though. Beginner forest. true to its name, it has a danger level E rank and just like the name, most newbie adventurer hunt there.

    I said hunt but there are mostly only herbs there. There''s a rabbit on occasion but they seldom show show up.

    Why was it besides such a dangerous place, what imbalance! Are you asking the newbies to die?

    But it seems such worries were unnecessary. There''s never any sight of a monster from said canyon leaving that place

    Well, it''s not my problem since I''m gonna leave this countries soon.

    But leaving some place unchecked is not my style, so I''ll go to the beginner forest tomorrow and take a quick peek in canyon.

    I need to be in good condition tomorrow, ahh, goodnight..

    -Some place near the village-

    "Found.. her yet?" A big guy named garon asked.

    His equipment seemed to be different from usual. A full plate armor, an iron helmet. It was equipment for "war".

    And he was sitting on a giant wolf.

    ¡°Yes, some borderline village witnessed someone clearly not from around here with black hair and black eyes"

    "I ..see" he replied with an uncaring voice.

    30 people with bandit like appearances surrounded him.

    They wore ragged clothes like some certain kind of end of century minions. They also sat on big wulfes, although not as big as Garon¡¯s. Everyone wore a smile on their faces, proof that nobody decent was in this place.

    Beside them, an out-of-place young man wearing clothes like a rich aristocrat was there.

    That man was a subordinate of the king, sent to supervise them.

    "Excuse... me?

    Asking that, the man was glared at by everyone there. The sight almost made him pee into his pants.

    "What?" garon spat out.

    "Err, this is just one girl right? Is there any needs for this many people?"

    It seems reasonable. No matter how, this bunch of people seemed too much just to murder one person.

    "Even... hunting rabbits, lions... use... all strength"

    garon answered.

    "I, I see.." the man trembled.

    "Then.." garon said.

    "We will... begin hunt... tomorrow, when the prey comes out... use all your strength. After all..."

    It''s the first time you guys can taste a girl from another world after all.

    Hearing that, a loud cheer resounded. Some even happily threw something like ball, some threw away shapes resembling whips.

    Since it''s dark, the man with good clothes cannot see exactly what it was. when moonlight lights some of them...

    Hiii!

    They¡¯re heads! All of them are human heads.

    Looking closely, what they swung around looks like intestines...

    Looking at the condition, they''re not just recent ones. Some of them smelled bad and were already rotten. Some people had sex with the rotten head, others even ate their organs and drank the blood. Just how did... they do this to another human?

    "You.." garon began speaking.

    "Hii...! Ye... yes?" the man trembled.

    "You... ready... the reward?" garon asked.

    "Ah, ye...yes... 100 gold coin for the job, another 300 gold coin if the corpse face is intact... Here¡¯s an advance payment of 50 gold. You¡¯ll receive the rest when the job is over." the man answered.

    Hearing that, garon nodded.

    ¡°Good... then.¡±

    He slapped that man back lightly.

    ¡°Go back... and prepare the money.¡±

    ¡°Ah, al.. alright..then, farewell!¡± the man replied.

    Wanting to leave this place immediately, the man started to run away.

 chapter 7

    - The beginning of hell -

    -Stab-

    A rabbit some distance away got pierced by a knife.

    "Phew."

    While wiping the sweat away, Mika looked around.

    "Guess this place is really peaceful, nothing much happened."

    Warm sunlight, quiet forest.

    One can probably sleep without any care in the world in this place and would still be fine.

    But for Mika...

    "Annoying, this quietness reeks. When something is getting too good, usually something reaally bad will happen."

    Since she was rotten, it didn¡¯t have any effect.

    "To begin with, this quiet scene doesn''t suit me. More explosion, screams and curses sound better. Ah, how about I burn this place down with the fire magic that I just learned?"

    After doing miscellaneous task like pulling herbs and killing lost rabbits, her level increased by 3.

    After that, she learned basic fire and water magic. Seems like it¡¯s default for heroes to learn every basic magic. Then, perhaps she should learn earth or wind magic soon...

    "Eh, forget it. It''s been too peaceful that I got paranoid. Ahhh, if only Aimi-chan was heeeeere...!"

    While pulling some herbs, she started to spat out delusions.

    To begin with, anyone can accept simple jobs even without an adventurer license.

    However, the number of request they can accept is limited. Furthermore, the rewards are not that good.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    But since going into the forest without doing anything seemed boring, Mika accepted some jobs. She got nothing else to do anyway.

    Even that rabbit was only wandering around and ran out of luck by meeting a bored Mika.

    "...Zzz."

    She got tired and slept on the spot.

    It ended up being effective after all.

    -Later at noon-

    "AIMI-CHAN!"

    Her scream scared the birds and animals that got too close to her.

    "Huh? Huh? Where is Aimi-chan? I remember she''s trying to give me a goodnight kiss and brought me to bed.. Aahh, Aimi-chan is so bold ~kya~"

    Again, in her delusions, she seemed to have forgotten her purpose for coming here.

    "Ah it''s already starting to get dark. Danggit, can''t be helped. I''ll fantasize once I come back to the inn."

    Completely forgetting to see the canyon, she stood up and lazily remained there. At that moment...

    "HYAAHO~"

    "Hmm..?"

    Hearing some voice from the distance, she became wary.

    But it''s too late...

    Around thirty people suddenly surrounded her.

    They all were riding a big wolf. If mika remembered correctly, they were a subspecies of the wolf kind, "dire wolf".

    Mostly hunting corpses of defeated monster, they''re completely different from the prideful wulfes.

    However, their ferocious nature was similar to a wolf.

    The people riding them seemed like low life too.

    If mika remembered correctly, many of them were seen in most villages and towns.

    A perfect example of small fry, a staple...

    After appraising them, they¡¯re small fry too. The highest were lv 3, while on average they were lv 1~2. The same could be said to their wulfes.

    One of them started to speak.

    "Hyaaha, we''re the wolf brigade unit! Are you scared? Are you scared? Hey, girlie, think of this as bad luck meeting us. You can start to scream and cry, but nobody¡¯s gonna save you~ Heehe, are you scared? Are you scared? You must be~ AARGHH!"

    Without hesitation at all, mika threw a couple of pebbles accurately at his eyes with all of her might.

    The reason she didn''t use fire magic? Because it felt like a waste of MP.

    "Too long, dick face."

    Making use of their confusion, Mika suddenly ran toward the hoodlum that she had one-shot in the eyes, jumped, and kicked him in face, letting the pebble sink deeper.

    "AARGH! MY EYE, MY FACE.. YOU BIITTTCHH!"

    Jumping over him, Mika ran away.

    However, she didn¡¯t run towards the exit, but went deeper into the forest instead.

    From there on, the tag between the hunters and the "hunted" began.

 chapter 8

    - You changed me, you know? -

    Outside the forest, Garon looked impatient.

    "Why... took so long?"

    It¡¯s been almost two hours, yet they didn¡¯t catch Mika yet, nor did they hear news of her demise.

    Yet, what kept returning from the forest were his wounded and battered subordinates.

    "Kuh apologizes, but she was more troublesome than we thought."

    One of injured subordinates kept screaming "I''ll kill her! That bitch...! aargh!" while kept down by the others. It seemed like he wanted to go back personally despite his injury.

    "Quiet down."

    With one word from garon, everyone there stopped moving.

    "Can¡¯t... be... helped. I''ll,.. go."

    "Ooh, leader is gonna go personally" everyone there awed.

    He turned down and opened the chest behind him, taking out a giant axe with bloodied engravings on it.

    "Tha...that¡¯s, the crimson soaring axe. The weapon that made boss renowned before he retired as a B-ranked adventurer."

    "I''ll... go."

    Saying these short words, he started to move.

    Joining the fray, the former adventurer known as fresh blood Garon went inside the forest.

    -Inside the forest-

    "Do not let her get away! Kill her!"

    "Aargh, aargh. Shit, my stomach!"

    "Fuck you bitch! Come out!"

    Within a sea of bloods and screams, many got wounded.

    Amidst all this, a girl hid behind a tree not far from there and silently held her breath.

    "Ssh haa ssh haa"

    A faint breathing.

    Her arms trembled a little, although it¡¯s already calmed down somewhat.

    Shit, calm down, calm down. They''re not that different from animals

    Although she usually spats abusive words like kill and fuck so easily, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she had lived in a peaceful country before.

    Forget killing, even wounding other people were a first for her.

    Tsk, move move. Don''t let me down, you useless piece of junk body. Don''t be scared. Those guys are probably only trash that bully weaker people. Such piece of shit scums are better off dead anyway.

    Starting to hurl abusive words to forgot her fear, she started to move again.

    "THERE SHE IS! DO NOT LET HER GET AWAY!"

    Her hand carried a bow as she ran away. She shot at the guy who talked through his head.

    Shit, that''s the last arrow. My MP already was depleted long ago too. I can probably shoot one fireball.

    While she kept fighting and running away, she managed to survive for so long.

    However, her stamina and concentration were going to reach their limits too, after using everything she had at hand and outwitting them inside the forest.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Thankfully their numbers decreased and I don''t see many pursuers already. If I kill half of them, they might retreat.

    After thinking that, some hoodlum attacked from above Mika

    "diee...!"

    Shooting her last fireball at his vital spot as a desperate attempt, Mika managed to hit him.

    His tools burned to crisp and he probably won¡¯t have any children for his life, but Mika was too busy to think of that.

    Guh, I''m dizzy. Don''t faint, don''t faint...!

    Trying to remain conscious, Mika tried to pull her body together

    Now I am out of options. I have one trump card left, but it''s probably only going to kill one of them. I always have the option to commit suicide than letting them get what they want, but...

    Mika gritted her teeth.

    Thinking like that is the same as losing. Like hell I can accept that...!

    Thoughts that she hated losing gave her legs strength. She got back on her feet and prepared to fight again.

    But, a loud voice suddenly appeared.

    BOOM!!!!

    A voice that sounded like an explosion cried, and all surrounding trees went flying away.

    In no time at all, the area that Mika was in became an empty field.

    "Whoaaa, it¡¯s boss!"

    ¡°Leader, awesome, fuck me"

    With the cheers that resounded, the area surrounding Mika could be seen clearly.

    Amidst the field, Mika could see clearly...

    No good. Just from one glance, even without appraisal, I can see he''s not normal. Furthermore, this feeling...

    She just got the danger sense skill. Thanks to killing some of the hoodlums, her lv increased to 9 and she got a lot of skills. One of them was danger sense.

    However, even that much of an increase in level didn¡¯t seems to mean in front of this man.

    Shit, I can''t stop trembling.

    She tremble so much that if she loosened up, it seemed like she would fall down and die.

    But, despite that...

    "Haha..."

    Mika laughed.

    "Haaahha hahahahahahaa hahahahahahahaha!"

    It¡¯s really strange!

    I should be afraid for my live

    I should be thinking of running away from this place!

    Just the thought of fighting that thing was impossible.

    Just encountering that meant certain death.

    But...

    But...

    "Ahahahaha... haha¡­¡± She inhaled.

    "Thank you"

    It was coming from the bottom of her heart.

    "What¡­ are you thanking for, young girl."

    Garon muttered like he heard something incomprehensible.

    "No no, the truth is, I don¡¯t know myself. No, actually I didn¡¯t even realize it myself until I met you."

    Garon still seemed to be confused, but Mika continued.

    "You see, living in such a peaceful world until now, I never thought that I was..."

    Mika smiled.

    "Such a battle maniac like this."

    It was joy.

    Truthfully, without Mika realizing it herself, she was smiling all the time.

    At the time she blew up one of hoodlum¡¯s head, at the time she almost died from the enemy arrows.

    The moment where live and death were separated only by a thin thread.

    At that moment, she felt like "living".

    "That¡¯s why I''m thankful. You know, at times like this."

    Mika stared at the man.

    "I can clearly feel that I''m alive." Mika declared.

    "I see..."

    Garon readied his stance without a change of his expressions.

    But, truthfully, he felt like laughing.

    At first he thought this was just a boring hunt.

    Despite being Rank B, he got enough strength to match A-class adventurers.

    However, because he often killed so much, that most of the monster he beat became intangible and couldn¡¯t be sold anymore...

    Furthermore, garon often killed adventurers that try to defeat him to get famous.

    It¡¯s probably justifiable self-defense, but the guild decided he''s more trouble than worth and chased him away.

    Even this job, he only accepted it without thinking too much about it. Thought, it¡¯s just same as usual.

    That¡¯s why this was an unexpected harvest.

    Perhaps, this time,

    he could "find" it.

    A fitting sacrifice for "his" axe.

    His promise with the devil of the axe to grant him his wish after taking the blood of a "fitting" soul.

    After countless killings of humans, demons and monster alike,

    this time, probably...

    "I... too..."

    Garon said with an honest voice.

    "Wants to fight... A battle with everything I got."

    Hearing that, Mika only nodded while grinning.

    All of her hesitation disappeared.

 chapter 9

    - My first fight, don''t disappoint me -

    Mika starts to run from the front.

    "Shit, I know this is reckless, but there¡¯s no other choice. Since one hit from him probably means death, I need to gamble on a surprise ambush anyway."

    Using only a knife, attacking from the front was probably suicidal.

    The other hoodlum was surprised with that action, but not Garon.

    He knew she would have some kind of plan.

    "Well, it¡¯s sink or swim."

    Mika suddenly stopped midway and threw a pouch to Garon.

    It¡¯s a beginner scroll with basic magic.

    "Sand splash."

    Suddenly a pile of sand came out from his field of vision.

    After he got surprised a little, he started to focus on Mika again.

    As expected from a former adventurer. He already was used to it.

    But Mika wasn¡¯t anywhere.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Hmm..?"

    When he opened his eyes, Mika was gone from his field of vision.

    And behind him...

    A tree suddenly rolled towards him

    - Let''s turn back time for a few moment -

    While his vision was blinded, Mika moved to his blind spot and neared the remaining trees.

    Knowing that direct attacks are not going to work, she moved to one of the mowed down tree.

    After putting something into the trees, she put all of her strength to push it to Garon.

    Then...

    "...Hmph."

    With a disinterested face, Garon ignored the trees.

    Well, that¡¯s understandable. He mowed down the entire forest. Why should he be afraid of one tree?

    But that carelessness turned to be fatal.

    Inserted into that tree were numerous amount of magic scrolls.

    Fire, wind and earth magic scrolls, with complicated inscription that turned it into different magic.

    Mika knew the theory behind magic scroll, but doesn¡¯t know how to make one.

    All she knew was that the inscription inside the magic scroll "gave" a command to the magic inside the scroll.

    Most of them are only simple command like "out" to let the magic inside out.

    That¡¯s why she experimented with combining multiple scrolls and changing their command.

    By changing the command to ¡°compress¡±, ¡°combustion¡± and ¡°dust¡±, she made a pseudo-dust explosion scroll.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know the theory behind it, and she only thinks it¡¯s similar to a dust explosion.

    To explain it in one word, it was made by her instincts.

    As such, a new, completely different magic was created.

    Since she made it with the image of a black hole, it was more fitting to call it

    "gravity explosion!"

    A small concentrated explosion occurred without sound.

 chapter 10

    - End of fight, unanswered question -

    "BOSS..!"

    Everybody screamed

    Despite its smallness, everybody knew it wasn¡¯t a normal explosion.

    Because of the highly concentrated magic inside the scroll, everybody knew how dangerous it was.

    The "explosion" will occur in less than one second.

    Garon looked surprised

    But he quickly regained his composure.

    Using everything he got, he smashed the tree with his axe.

    -PIING-

    A black explosion without a sound.

    The light was blinding,

    Dust made it hard to see.

    And after the view was clear,

    Garon was still standing.

    With his axe broken to pieces.

    -A moment before the explosion-

    Garon, who sensed that something was wrong when the tree started to shine felt danger from the tree¡¯s husk.

    Using all his might, he unleashed his trump card "howling smash".

    Actually, when mowing down the trees, he didn¡¯t use skill at all,

    Purely using his raw power

    The reason being, most of his skill are single target.

    It wasn¡¯t fit to mow down many foes.

    And his trump card effect "howling smash" concentrated his magic power, wind, and formed it into a sharp blade with the form of a sphere

    Usually he only uses a miniscule amount to make him look like he can smash enemies to pieces.

    That made the enemy who fight him terrified, with their comrade¡¯s corpse scattered all over the place.

    However he use all of his might to fend off the explosion.

    Though, as a result, his weapon exceeded the magic capacity and broke.

    But thanks to that, he managed to put some distance from the explosion¡¯s area.

    If it was a normal explosion he probably would get hit by the area.

    But if it were normal, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him.

    Considering that, it¡¯s probably best move from him. If the magic inside the scroll is mid rank or even high rank-

    Then he would probably disappear from the face of this world without any traces left.

    Garon¡¯s face changed.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He glared at Mika

    Even though this fight was fun, he couldn¡¯t shake this feeling away.

    If he let her live, she might become a dangerous existence.

    Furthermore, by destroying the axe, the devil inside died too.

    Now his "wish" cannot be granted.

    This is a fucking bad joke, yeah, if someone made a script, please redo it all over again...

    Completely and utterly exhausted, Mika didn¡¯t have any energy left to move from the spot.

    She already surpassed her limit before fighting Garon, even running took all she got.

    Now she didn¡¯t have any power left.

    Shit, he''s coming, he''s coming. He looks angry too... Aah, of course, isn¡¯t it. Even I think throwing a miniaturized sized black hole to a person is a bad idea. It''s not even trying to kill anymore, it''s trying to wipe them out without a trace¡­

    She was trying to think of a way out, but couldn¡¯t come up with anything,

    Dammit, who sent them? Was it that pig!? Ahh right, I should have realized. Now that I think about it, I learned something they desperately wanted to hide away. But how did they realize? I don''t think I left any evidence. Even if that''s the case, isn''t sending this guy against the rules?

    In fact, the king decided to dispose her anyway, so it could have happened anytime.

    I should''ve prepared better, aah ngg gnn, grr dammit...! It''s no use. What''s done, is done. No use crying over spilled milk now. The problem is, what should I do..?

    In fact, she prepared one more trap. But if that trap gets triggered, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away and clearly was going to get killed with them.

    That¡¯s why she planned to escape from the forest little by little. But the appearance of someone as strong as Garon turned the plan into a mess.

    Anyway, I can only hope he won''t kill me suddenly and buys time. At least I could take him down with me.

    Wishful thinking.

    But there¡¯s not much she can do this time.

    Garon glanced at Mika again

    At first he was worried she got another thing in her sleeves. But since he already was this close and Mika didn¡¯t move, he perished that thought.

    Facing him, Mika started to speak before him.

    "Hey there, big ogre." Mika said nonchalantly.

    "Damn, fuck. You totally beat me there. What is that axe made of? Is it Adamantite? Orichalcum? Ah don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s from your bones right? Which one? Your dick? Ah, but that doesn¡¯t have a bone, right? Hahaha"

    Mika¡¯s acting looked so faked. Garon still ignored her though.

    "But anyway, you¡¯re really strong. Damn, what did you eat anyway? Clearly it¡¯s not from the "nightly activity¡± right? ¡®Cause my dad keeps doing that but he only gets weaker and weaker because of my mom. Ahaha, so funny, right?"

    But Garon still didn¡¯t respond.

    "Hey, uhmm are you mad? Ah, is it because I broke that axe? Ahh, sorry about that. You know, I can buy you a better axe. Just gimme a month, no, a week! As a bonus, I can include you some armor too. You won¡¯t find a better bargain than this. Deal? Deal? I know you will¡±

    *thumbs up*

    She sounded desperate like a salesman not fulfilling their quota and at end of their ropes.

    "Hey, I told you, don¡¯t give me silent treatment. Eh, why are you no... t responding..."

    Mika starting to become silent after seeing his eyes.

    They were calm.

    Like someone who achieved enlightenment or saw things from far away.

    Not looking at her, but at something beyond.

    Inside those eyes, she wasn¡¯t reflected.

    Just like a pebble on the side of the road.

    And that...

    Made her angry beyond anything she¡¯s ever felt before.

    "Hey..."

    Garon ignores her and started to walk towards his subordinates.

    "Hey, wait.."

    He keeps walking

    "oi.. WAIT"

    Feeling impatient, Mika started to scream.

    "I SAID, WAIT! WHAT IS IT WITH THAT EYES!?"

    But Garon keep walking.

    "GODDAMMIT, YOU! SO YOU TOO! YOU THINKS OF ME AS A BRAT HUH!? AS SOMEONE NOT WORTH TO BE GLANCED AT!?"

    She start to scream more loudly but Garon ignored her.

    "WAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTTT"

    And just like that, Garon returned to his camp.

    "Kyle" he start to call his second in command.

    ¡°Ye...yes...!" He got surprised. It was the first time he ever saw that face on his leader.

    "Take care of it. You can play around a bit. Just make sure she dies at the end."

    "O...okay! Wait, boss, you can talk normally?"

    Feeling a bit surprised, he only reply like that.

 chapter 11

    - Oath -

    "YOU ASSHOLE, FUCKING ASS COWARD, DISABLED PENIS! COME BACK HERE"

    Spouting a lot of abusive words, she got left alone.

    No, alone is not correct.

    Because many people surrounded her.

    ¡°Haha, does she realize her position? Our boss is busy. He dumped you. Dumped! Now, how about you play with us instead? Don''t worry, boss is rough and cannot handle woman anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, when was the last time we saw boss even touch a woman?¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, never since I joined. You?¡±

    ¡°No, me neither. Perhaps he''s impotent?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, don''t say that. He will get angry¡±

    Keep mumbling to herself and ignoring them, Mika stared at where garon used to be.

    Kill...

    "Huuh? What did you say? Ahaha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll... erase you... you... disappear... from my sight... I... kill... you...¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Haha, what are you talking about? Our boss is so strong that even S-ranked monster probably won¡¯t be able to kill him! Talking about him like that is... hii..!"

    Mika stared at the hoodlum without words.

    Certainly... Kill you

    Mika muttered.

    Truthfully, that''s all she could do.

    She didn''t have energy left to stand up, but that''s enough to scare the hoodlum.

    Her stare could probably even make hell freeze over.

    That''s it...

    If only staring was enough to kill someone.

    ¡°Shit, what''s with that stare! Everyone, grab her. Show her who is the boss here!¡±

    The hoodlum start to grab mika all over.

    Her clothes were torn apart, her skin shown to everyone to see.

    The hoodlum, with a mixture of excitement and anger, started to treat her roughly.

    While Mika...

    Thinking only about one thing inside her mind, she couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    All that she thought of was only one thing.

    Thank you

    You made me feel something I thought I had forgotten since a long time ago.

    At the same time, die.

    Fuck you, screw you, die hundred times over, die thousand times over, die million of times over bazilion trilion quadrillion times over and over again.

    As my hateful "enemy"

    And disappear

    I don''t want to see that look anymore

    I don''t want to feel like that anymore

    No, never...

    I... I am not gonna lose anymore

    Making a small oath, Mika lost consciousness

 chapter 12

    - Start of counterattack -

    A night inside the forest

    At the small camp

    Garon held a sword-shaped necklace in his hand.

    It was dirty, didn¡¯t fit him and looked like it''s for little kids.

    But for some reason

    He seems to hold it dearly

    "I have, to start over."

    He takes a glance at his axe.

    Unfortunately the axe was completely broken, alongside the core.

    With this, he needed to find a new devil to make a pact with him.

    Of course, that means hunting for new souls all over again.

    It''s going to be a lot more fighting, but.

    "I''m.. already too far to give up, huh?

    He made a resolve to himself

    With the money from this job, he¡¯d find a new weapon, seal a devil inside, and make a new pact.

    With his goal already decided, he steeled his heart again.

    "Leader!"

    It was his subordinate.

    "You took so long. Have you finished yet?"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Yes, the preparation to leave the forest is already starting. The wounded are mostly treated and the dead has been given burial, sir!"

    The hoodlum, his second in command, Kyle is different from his other subordinates.

    An ex knight survivor from a country destroyed by the demon lord, Garon saw his ability to command an army and hired him as second in command.

    Unfortunately his ability in fighting and personality is second rate, were it not, he would become first rate soldier at least.

    "I see, then, what about the girl?"

    Hearing that, Kyle answered hesitantly.

    "I''m sorry, our men are getting too excited and angry since she wounded too much of our men. Right now they''re too busy making her suffer..."

    Hearing that, his pitch went higher.

    "Idiot, didn''t I tell you to kill her? Make sure you dispose her before we leave!"

    "Yy..yes, actually Kyron that got wounded in his eyes is offering to be the one who finishes her off, so everybody unanimously agrees"

    "Hmm.. that fool huh? Make sure it''s done. Go to make sure he kills her."

    "Certainly, sir!"

    With a bow befitting an ex knight, he left

    "Now.."

    Left alone, Garon pondered.

    "If only nothing happened"

    After saying that, he went silent. But not long from that

    He felt something weird. His danger sense felt that something big was coming. A horde of powerful presences surrounded this place.

    He knew this feeling. He always felt it when partying with an A rank adventurer back at his adventuring days..!

    This feeling

    "Monsters.."

    Furthermore, everyone was strong.

    Their aura felt like at least average B rank monsters or more.

    Some were weaker, but this number was enough to trample his subordinates without mercy.

    Especially since he lost his main weapon, it''s the most worst possibility!

    "But from where? The closest place here with strong monster like this is gorgon canyon, but that place... I heard some priest from long ago sacrificed his life so no monster could come out on their own, unless..."

    He got a premonition, no, a realization.

    That someone made them come here against their own will...

    And the only one who could possibly do that...

    "That girl..! I should''ve killed her back then... !"

    Realizing it''s already too late, he started to run from that place while start cursing inside his mind.

 chapter 13

    - I''ll finish you next time ! -

    "So yer still alive huh? Tough bitch"

    A hoodlum with one eye bandaged looked at Mika.

    After making the other hoodlum angry with her stare, she got played as their plaything since noon.

    Rape, Archery target, Skinning, she was made their toy for as long as possible.

    Her clothes were already in tatters without any string covering her body. Some of her teeth was gone, one of her eyes is hollow. Even her body was wounded all over.

    At this rate, it''s only a matter of time until she breathed her last breath.

    "What¡¯s with that stare? Yer still looking at the boss, huh"

    But her eyes were not dead yet.

    *Stab*

    The hoodlum stabbed at mika breast.

    *Stab stab*

    Now an arm, legsThe tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    There''s a reaction, but she kept staring.

    "Yer trying to take revenge against boss? Forget it. Why? Coz yer gonna die here! Haha you got yer eye taken too huh? Take that!"

    "..."

    Still unmoving, she started to look at the hoodlum

    "Hmph. Now yer understand. Listen here, little girl. This is the name of the man that kills you. Remember my name, it¡¯s..!"

    Before he finished his sentences, the air shook.

    "W..what!?"

    The hoodlum felt the weird atmosphere. Like rumbling. Not long after that..

    "AIEEEEEEEEE!"

    "HEEEELPPPP!"

    "DON''T EAT ME! EYAAAAA"

    "BOSS, BOSS!!"

    Screams everywhere.

    "Huh, huh, what? What happened?" The hoodlum asked, confused.

    He clearly didn''t understand the situation.

    But,

    seeing a faint smile within mika mouth, he realized,

    "Y...YOUUU! WHAT HAVE YER DONE, AHH? ANSWER ME DANGGIT! WHAT DID YOU DO BITCH!?"

    Hearing that, mika only smiles faintly and said,

    "Like.. I said"

    And she made a face like she looked at the most funniest performance in the world.

    "Talk.. too much"

    The hoodlum opened his remaining eye wide.

    "Shit, shit.. Need to run away, quick! But but where?"

    Panicking, he tried to run.

    But it''s too late.

    GROWWLL

    A giant bear attacked the hoodlum with his huge mouth.

    "AIEEEE!!"

    And that''s the last scream the hoodlum let out.

 chapter 14

    - Everybody makes mistakes -

    "What in the world.."

    The scene is like a painting of hell itself.

    Kyle that tried to make sure Kyron did doing his job was suddenly in this terrible situation.

    They should already finished their job and only needs to take care of aftermath.

    After that, they can return to the daily routine of drinking wine, having fun with woman and spending time with their families.

    Yes, kyle wasnt exactly a good "person"

    Because he kept making moves to other wifes, he kept getting punched because he kept drinking a lot to relieve his stress, and he kept getting divorced.

    And even when his country in ruins, all he thought of was only himself and stole from other people to survive.

    Yes, he was doing it because

    He clearly didn¡¯t want to die.

    He wanted to become the "winner".

    He wanted to become the side that takes, instead of the taken.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    But

    "It¡¯s.. too late"

    He realized clearly too late

    Most of the hoodlums already killed were in tatters.

    The monster surrounding them is at a clearly higher level.

    However the reason they got killed so fast

    Is shown within their bloodshot eyes.

    "This smell... gathering scent? Haha, what is this. Who is sane enough to use it against this many of class-b monsters?"

    Kyle start to remember.

    Gathering scent, it¡¯s a high class item used to gather monsters.

    But because of its addictive property, a country proud with their best military technology got wiped out after accidentally using too much scent.

    Thanks to that, its use was banned. After the incident that only happened last year, anyone from the human side definitely didn¡¯t use it, the only exception being the most fierce demons.

    That¡¯s right... any human from this world would be sane enough to not use it, because they know how dangerous is it.

    "Any human from this world."

    "Ha.. haha"

    Realizing who the culprit was, he could only laugh.

    "Dammit, where? Where did I go wrong? Was it when I accepted this job? Was it because I thought it¡¯s fine to delay her killing? Or was it..."

    Kyle exhaled a breath.

    "Because I kept running away? Is that it?"

    After seeing the surrounding, he could only watch the big jaws from the countless monsters surrounding him.

    "Ahh damn it, this world is fucked. That monster should''ve been killed since the beginning. Now this world is probably going to seeing hell."

    All of the monster attacked him at the same time. His last moment was...

    "Leader, please... Kill that monster before it¡¯s too late."

 chapter 15

    - I won''t lose!! -

    "Fuuh..."

    Within a cave, a worn out girl took a breather.

    She didn''t remember much how she survived from that mess.

    All she remember was that the monster didn¡¯t seem to be particularly interested in her.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she''s dying, perhaps it¡¯s because she emitted only a faint light of life that the monster weren¡¯t interested

    Either way, she survived.

    Determined to not die, to take revenge on Garon.

    In order to not lose again, to not feel despair again

    She, tried her best to survive

    ¡°Shit..."

    But she realized it

    Her wounds cannot be treated anymore.

    If this was earth, she can only start to count her remaining time in ceiling

    Because it''s in different world, with a stronger body, she was still alive

    Perhaps there¡¯s a magic that could cure her and restore her like before, but it¡¯s clearly too late to look for one.

    Even if such a miracle existed -

    That miracle won¡¯t come for her.

    Feeling silent, mika starting to lose her consciousness.

    If she closed her eyes, it would surely be the end.

    She''s going to die here, without anybody to mourn or cry to her. Without anybody knowing

    And more than that...

    Without being able to take revenge.

    "Fuck it."

    But she won¡¯t let that happen.

    Clinging desperately to her remaining life

    Mika keeps talking to herself to stay conscious.

    "Come to think of it.."

    Pondering about it, Mika remembered

    "That scent is too powerful! Shitty old pole!"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Yes, Mika didn¡¯t expect it to be that much

    When looking for a beast slave without any luck, she met some crooked salesman instead.

    That guy looked suspicious from A to Z.

    But Mika didn¡¯t care about that

    Since he got various interesting item she was interested in

    Magic scrolls, crossbows¡­ and lastly, gathering scent.

    He said, using this can made it fast to get level up within a short time, but it was dangerous if not properly used.

    But Mika brought it since she thought it was interesting anyway.

    After telling Mika how to use it, the crooked salesman disappeared.

    "Shit, he only said that thing gathers low level monster and increased their experience gain. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but if I see him again, be prepared to eat my chastity punch. Let¡¯s see if you can peeing from that hole anymore!"

    Saying such nonsense, she got spirited again.

    Mika spread the scent while fighting and ran away from the group of hoodlums.

    Then, as planned, they surrounded the place, though it was stronger than she thought.

    "That scent is probably spreading to the nearby village too, huh.."

    Since a lot of powerful monster went berserk, the area nearby probably got attacked by them too.

    "In just one day, I killed many people enough to get a death sentence without question. Huh, is this what the creators of the nuke felt? Well at least they didn¡¯t kill them directly."

    Still pondering, Mika looked above.

    "Well, not like its my business. After all, soon I... too..."

    (death)

    Mika pondered more.

    "...No..."

    She refused

    "No, no way, nai wa! No way I''m gonna accept that!"

    She started to get hysteric, with tears in her eyes.

    "I''m not gonna die..! I don¡¯t wanna! Why should i?? I haven¡¯t collected every blu ray season of this summer edition " magical * miracle", I¡¯m still waiting for that new game with Aimi¡¯s little sister, I haven''t even dated with Aimi in Akiba yet!"

    The last one was probably impossible since the start, but she said it anyway.

    "I am, not gonna lose to death"

    Denying the concept itself, she said it, knowing it¡¯s futile.

    Even so

    Nobody answered her.

    That state went on for a few hours.

    For how long could she stay alive?

    The otherworldly status probably kept her alive.

    But even that will reach limit eventually.

    "Rain"

    She looked towards the entrance.

    It¡¯s probably started to rain some time ago.

    Anyway, it won¡¯t make a difference whether the inside of cave got wet or not.

    Because her face was already dirty from mucus and tears.

    She didn¡¯t have energy left to speak anyway.

    No, she thought that.

    "No..."

    She was surprised herself.

    She thought she didn¡¯t have any remaining life yet.

    She thought she''s despairing.

    Just close her eyes, and everything is over...

    But she didn¡¯t

    "Not like this... I¡­ won¡¯t accept... it¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t"

    Squeezing the last of her, she screamed.

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    A scream from her very being.

    Lightning sounded at the same time

    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    "LIKE HELL I¡¯M GONNA LOSE! DAMN MOON! YOU THINK SO MIGHTY AND GREAT JUST BECAUSE YOU LOOK DOWN FROM ABOVE? HUUH? DAMN TREES! JUST BECAUSE YOU STILL ALIVE YOU LOOK SO SMUG, HUH? FUCK IT, SCREW YOURSELF!!!"

    Using every last thing she had

    She fell with a *thud*

 chapter 16

    -Interlude-

    Once, there were three legendary monsters

    On this world.

    No, calling them monster probably doesn¡¯t fit.

    Some even call them gods.

    Other calls them devil.

    Each of them is devastating enough to even make heaven scream and earth shudder.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    It was a miracle that one of them even existed.

    It was beyond understanding that two of them got together.

    And now, beyond miracles of miracles, those three were gathered at same time.

    Those three made a verbal agreement.

    To never fight against each other.

    To never use their full power on weaker life-forms

    And spend their remaining times never meeting with each other.

    Because they know

    if they use all of their power

    the world is going to be destroyed.

    The representation of "Power" dragon king ¡°Argevalt¡±.

    The representation of "Love" immortal bird ¡°Phoenix¡±.

    And...

    The representation of the "Unknown" the tempting snake "Gorgon".

 chapter 17

    - Good¡­ Morning? -

    The girl woke up.

    She didn''t remember what happened.

    Even though a long time has passed, because it''s inside the cave, it didn¡¯t look any different.

    The wound she received was gone

    Instead, some scale like pattern appeared.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The girl moved.

    But she feels strange.

    She didn''t have any wounds, but she felt something else.

    "..HuNgRY.. "

    It feels automatic

    Her sight was blood red, but her vision was clearer than before.

    It''s like she was not inside her body anymore.

    "FoOOd.."

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    Her mind only focused on things in front of her.

    "OuTsidE.."

    She started to run

    Towards the outside world

    Where there''s a lot of food

    Where her "target" was.

 chapter 18

    - One year after -

    This is a confession of certain merchant.

    "Look, I swear I saw it!"

    That man desperately tried to convince the people in the merchant guild, "I managed to run for my life and this is what I get? At least you should compensate me for being the first one to witness that terrible monster!"

    The guild secretary looked troubled. The merchants alongside him laughed.

    "Hey hey, porco, did you drink too much?"

    "It''s your fault for getting that fat, maybe you start hallucinating, haha."

    "Did ¡°terrible monster¡± mean your wife? She¡¯s indeed a monster when she gets angry."

    Nobody believed him.

    "Shit! You guys think I am delusional! Just you wait, if that monster comes here I won''t lift a finger to help you guys even if you cry! Forget it, I''ll escape with my family and run away to the other side of the world."

    Getting more noisy, the laughing merchants started to drink and ignored him.

    - Inside Porco¡¯s house -

    "Dear, what''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Forget about it. Look, this place is no longer safe."

    "Are you referring to the monster mass outbreak incident in the beginner¡¯s forest? But that place was in the former Averunks kingdom. This is Nephilim, although we can be called neighbours, isn''t it still quite a distance from there? Furthermore, that incident is already mostly solved.¡±

    Hearing his wife, Porco shouted,

    "No!"

    He continued, "what I am talking about, is not something like that!"

    With a trembling voice he begged his wife.

    - A year ago -

    A sudden mass outbreak of monsters happened in the beginner forest inside Averunks¡¯ kingdom.

    With the kingdom low security, a mass of monsters was enough to give them a fatal blow.

    Although it wasn''t to the point of destroying them, the damage was too great that it couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Also, since it''s happened near the border of other countries, it¡¯s bound to influence them as well.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Using all of the surrounding country might, they managed to beat all the rampaging monsters.

    At first, it was thought to be demon king invasion.

    But since there''s no merit for demons to destroy Averunks that''s located opposite of them, this opinion was ignored.

    Since its not really a fatal blow for surrounding countries aside from Averunks, it quickly was forgotten.

    But that''s not the problem.

    In the middle of the monster outbreak subjugation, people from other countries saw some brave figures.

    Seems like, since the damage spread, the heroes accidently went into another country as well.

    Despite the people of Averunks trying to stop them, heroes that surpassed normal humans cannot be stopped by normal guards.

    Those three, clearly not from this world are clearly the heroes from legends.

    By chance, some higher up from another country met them. He learnt that those heroes thought only Averunks¡¯ kingdom survived in the world.

    Outraged, the higher up made a discussion with the higher ups from the surrounding countries.

    ¡°Hero summoning¡± was supposed to be done only by a revelation of the "goddess".

    Because by doing that, the heroes would receive the goddess¡¯ full blessings and become a true hero.

    There was supposed to be only hero too.

    But because of Averunks¡¯ incomplete summoning, they summoned four instead.

    The summoning was supposed to happen in the capital Abona or in Holy City Alexandria next year.

    For a single small country, doing it by itself is absurd. It could even be called heresy.

    Furthermore, to lie and endanger the lives of heroes who are goddess¡¯ representatives was a heavy crime.

    Thus, since Averunks¡¯ kingdom did not have a good reputation, their judgement was to execute the royalty and parties responsible.

    Upon further interrogation, it was found that the king and the bishop alone did the deed.

    Said king and bishop were executed.

    While investigating matters further, it was known that the king even planned to murder the currently missing fourth hero.

    Said countries tried to find the group of mercenaries that the king of Averunks hired for further investigation about what happened to the fourth hero.

    Unfortunately they couldn¡¯t track said mercenaries, even their leader was missing.

    Thus the matter was concluded with the fourth hero declared as dead.

    Because no king and bishop ran the country anymore, Averunk¡¯s kingdom was totally free-for-all to every low life possible without any rules binding them.

    Thus it was ruined now. Most of the inhabitants already moved to other countries, the only ones left are monsters and bandits.

    It was known as the forgotten capital now.

    The three heroes were doing better than what people thought without the goddess¡¯ blessing.

    They received asylum from the three biggest countries, becoming their trump card on the frontlines of the war against the demon king to increase the morale.

    The hero known for a handsome appearance and using a sword received the capital Abona.

    The hero known for a wild look and using a spear was received in the military country Grandom.

    And lastly, the hero known for her staff and overflowing kindness was received by the Holy City Alexandria.

    Receiving proper training and education, the three heroes became important figures in each representative country.

    Some people even believed that if this keeps up, they could even be liberated from the demons forever.

    After asking what the heroes wished for the most once the demon king was defeated, they answered the same thing:

    "So that this world can be liberated from fear, also.."

    "That we can return home together with a friend."

    The heroes declare.

 chapter 19

    - The first meeting -

    -Turning back time a week ago-

    -Ruins of Averunks-

    -Near what used to be the beginner forest-

    "Shit..."

    A fat man with a lot of luggage cursed as he walked.

    "Just because we met one class D monster they all ran away, leaving me behind. Curses!"

    This man was named Porco.

    Ever since the monster outbreak, going inside and outside Averunks was easy.

    After all, it¡¯s ruined now. Before, people must walk around the mountain because of their unreasonable taxes.

    Now that Averunks is no more, there''s no barrier between Nephilim and Booba.

    Thanks to that, merchants can travel faster between these two countries.

    Of course there were problem like bandit and monster. But at least it''s shorter now.

    Thinking it¡¯s easy porco, only hired low paid mercenaries and normal horses as his carriage.

    The result - well, his carriage ran away with the mercenaries.

    "I should''ve been suspicious when they said "we learnt the techniques from sword saint Iskandar. No monster can defeat us, HAHAHA" I should have realized sword saint was never accepting disciples¡±

    Learning it the hard way, this man spat curses.

    "Well, no way around it. I have to walk. it''s already near anyway."

    His home country, Nephilim border was already within walking distance from his position.

    If he hurried, perhaps he arrived before nightfall.

    "But, where is this? It seems like a forest but it''s quiet."

    Interested, he started to take a walk.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Anyway, it''s not like I can go home empty handed. Perhaps I can find some valuable things here. Such a place probably got some precious item or so..."

    They say curiosity kills the cat. But clearly this man never heard of it.

    <ul>

    <li>After walking deeper -</li>

    </ul>

    *Haa.. haa..*

    Strange..

    Looking at his surrounding, he felt uneasy.

    Not only didn''t he find berries, he didn''t hear even a bird chirping.

    No... Perhaps there were no living beings surrounding him.

    Even the surrounding trees seemed like they could wither any time.

    "Hmm, at this rate I would only waste energy. Perhaps I should move on and hopefully find some border outpost for water and food."

    the merchant thought of giving up.

    At that moment...

    GuruRuRUuRURUu

    It was the rumbling of a certain monster

    Feeling afraid for his life, he tried to not look back.

    He tried not to look back!

    But

    It''s too late. He already turned back.

    "Ah..!"

    GRRRrrRrRRRRr

    A certain bear like monster stood there, with four arms and fangs.

    "killer bears"

    A B ranked monster only one rank below A.

    Usually high level monsters that only the highest level adventurer could defeat.

    Even fellow B-ranked adventurer need to form a party with at least 3 C rank to subjugate one.

    Of course, the highest rank B class adventurer probably was an exception and could solo it.

    But

    In this place

    With porco alone

    Certainly only death awaits

    "Ah.."

    Porco got stunned just by his presence alone.

    It''s impossible to run away. A killer bear was clearly faster than a human.

    Especially for an untrained merchant like himself.

    Shit... come on... come on, when you''re small you got called whirlwind by the neighbourhood kids...! Come on, you can move, Porco, go

    but it''s useless.

    Its fang got closer.

    Porco remembered his wife and his unborn kid. He thought of what his kid would be like? If it¡¯s a girl, would she become beautiful like her mother? If it¡¯s a boy, would he become like him? He hoped at least he''s going to become similar to his handsome grandfather rather than his ugly self.

    When closing his eyes and preparing his death, strangely death never came.

    Feeling strange, porco opened his eyes.

    The bear was looking into a certain direction.

    And from that direction

    Stands a beautiful silver haired avatar of death

    With a bloodied mouth and deformed hand

    Like a certain "legend" about a snake monster

 chapter 20

    -Hello, nice to meet you -

    "HuNgrY.."

    While bearing the feeling of hunger, "she" walked.

    "NoT.. NoT ENOUgh!"

    The number of living beings she killed was already numerous. A C ranked great ape, a D ranked flying hippo, a E ranked mutton bird and a C ranked lion panther.

    Everywhere she walks, total devastation follows. No being can oppose her.

    But no matter how much she ate, it never was enough. The reason being...

    "ThEY All.. TuRnEd iNto StOne"

    Yes, no matter who or what she kills they always becoming stone once she made contact.

    Thinking of killing them before they become stone and eating them is useless. At the moment she killed and tried to eat them the pertification happened faster than what she could put in her mouth.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She only managed to drink their blood before they turned into stone. But that was not enough

    "nEEdS.. StRongEr EnEmies"

    She realized those monster were too weak to stand against her pertification.

    Therefore, the answer is simple.

    Find strong enemies

    Before, the gorgon canyon where she resided had a lot of strong monsters,

    But thanks to the gathering scent she used, the monster spread all over the world.

    Now most of them were subjugated already, while the remaining ones spread far and wide with no way to pinpoint them.

    "FoUnD.. It"

    After walking and walking, she finally found a strong scent.

    From the scent, she was confident that creature was strong enough to endure her pertification.

    Perhaps it was left from the canyon, but she stopped thinking that.

    -Zzzaaa-

    Coming out from bush, she finally saw it.

    A four handed bear around two meters tall.

    Furthermore, it didn¡¯t become stone after meeting her directly.

    That¡¯s why, she was determined -

    This, is her first prey.

    Of course, ignoring a certain merchant beside her, all she saw was the bear.

 chapter 21

    - Nice to meet you, and goodbye ~ -

    *GroAAAAAAaaAA!!*

    *ShAAaAAAAAaaAA!!*

    The roar of two monster in front of him scared him more than anything else in his life.

    If possible, he would run away right now. But, he had to wait.

    If he ran now, either of them would probably change their target and pursue him.

    That''s why he patiently waited for a chance.

    When those two monster fight and kill each other, then he will run like rabbits!

    Well, rabbits usually get caught and eaten though...

    *GURURURURU*

    The bear started to move.

    Its movement were sort of more sluggish than usual, probably because he had to endure the petrification effect.

    Even if it didn¡¯t turn him into stone, he clearly felt its effect.

    *ROAAR!*

    The bear suddenly attacked.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    His attack was a straightforward tackle.

    Perhaps it was too dumb for him.

    But fear dulled his judgment.

    The girl didn''t move.

    Considering there''s a massive height difference between the bear and the girl, it seems like the girl is going to be get crushed.

    However, it did not happen.

    *GURURURU?*

    Feeling strange, the bear looked in front of him.

    He looks at his front and...

    Land and sky turned upside down.

    *GRRRR*

    The bear finally realized.

    He has been caught in one hand

    and was lifted by the girl

    grabbing his head.

    The girl didn''t say anything.

    The bear struggled, but he couldn¡¯t release himself.

    Until finally

    *splat*

    "Eh?"

    Porco was dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t see anything,

    When the girl attacked, what kind of method she used.

    But clearly,

    The bear is dead.

    In one hit.

    Porco was speechless

    The bear head was gone in one clean hit.

    Furthermore, his blood and head piece stuck to Porco.

    After that devastation, the girl only muttered one word.

    Weak.

    That''s it.

    No mercy or hesitation.

    Just like pulling out weeds or crushing ants beneath you.

    Thinking it was over, he even forgot to run away

    No, perhaps the act of running away was unthinkable -

    Because, in front of this violence -

    All he thought was just it''s so beautiful.

 chapter 22

    - It''s over, huh? -

    It was over in one hit.

    Seriously, when I meet something that didn''t become a stone despite my stare I thought it was a "worthy" enemy.

    Because of that, I got excited and wanted to feel his attack.

    Well, it was weaker than i thought..

    Since I thought there''s no meaning to prolong this any further, I killed it using my tail.

    ...Yo, aren''t you too strong, my tail? It blew the bear up from head to chest without any traces, you know?

    Even if it''s a part of my body, even I had a hard time controlling it.

    Whatever, after seeing my first meal from a long time, better savor it quick.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    *sfx* opening mouth*

    Uwaah, I didn¡¯t know I could open my mouth like this. Itadakimasu

    *chomp chomp*

    I swallowed it in one gulp.

    Seriously isn''t that creature too big? How did it get inside my mouth so easily?

    I think I heard some incomprehensible rambling, like a voiceless scream near me. But i ignored it.

    *gulp.. burp.. aahh..*

    I was satisfied!

    It''s my first meal after long time.

    Feeling satisfied, my view started to become normal.

    ¡°hmm..?"

    I started to regain my sanity

    There''s nobody, or nothing around.

    After looking around, I tried to think.

    "Where..am I? No.. to begin with..."

    She tilted her head.

    "Who am I?"

    It seems, I had no memories of my past.

 chapter 23

    - are you gonna die? or are you gonna died? -

    *haah haah*

    running away for my life, as far as my legs can carry me i escaped from that place

    *zee haa*

    keeps running away, run run and run. i finally found an outpost from my country border

    "haa hah, wa..water.."

    the guards looked surprised

    by my appearance, but i don''t care. i keep asking water and he give me some

    *glup glup* aahh!

    I''M ALIVE!

    i screamed from the bottom of my heart, thinking its finally over

    after calming down, the guards asking me what happened

    i asked to collect my mind first since it all happened so fast

    -turning back a few hours ago-

    first it was those monster

    thinking its gonna be equal fight, i was thinking its gonna be fierce

    turn out i was wrong

    that fight, is too one sidedly to be called a fight

    the bear is strong. yeah it''s the strongest monster i ever saw

    but he was no match

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.the girl far superior than him. stopping it''s charge with one hand, and splatting it''s head in instant

    after i calm down a bit, i''m seeing the girl appearance closely

    beautiful

    although it''s strange for a married man calling a girl looks old enough to become my daughter beautiful but that''s what i honestly think for a moment

    a cute, perfect face as adorable as dolls. feature and height not seems to be older than 13 years old, long silver hair and glittery golden eyes

    the only difference from human is some of her skin is covered in scales, a tail like a dragon and a hand with claw that seems like it can gouge the earth itself

    i''m sure that any father would want a daughter as beautiful as her

    but..

    that fantasy

    crushed in instant

    *chomp*

    *chomp chomp*

    wha...

    *chomp chomp* *glup*

    she.. swallow it whole

    *burp*

    seemingly satisfied, the girl swallow the remains of bear whole

    hii..!

    i run

    i run from that place immediately

    i was naive!

    thinking like that, i cursed myself

    are you stupid? what are you thinking for a second, me?

    while running away, i keep calling myself a second ago stupid

    there''s no way..

    such a terrifying monster

    thinking even for a second "that" is beautiful

    there''s no way.. !

 chapter 24 (end of season1)

    - a new beginning, hello new me -

    "pwaah"

    cleaning myself after my first fight for so long makes me refreshed

    fortunately, i found a river nearby to wash all this blood

    strange, i''m supposed to be a monster but i still like bath like a humans

    hmm? am i a monster since the start? my head is kinda fuzzy again

    and whats human looks like again? i think i heard some voice beside me back then. but since i focus all of my concentration to that bear i didnt saw anything

    well, if i saw it probably turned into stone

    consider that creature lucky, whatever it was

    "hmm"

    anyway, the problem right now

    i cant remember myself at all!

    no, theres no problem with linguistic matter, and my knowledge seems still there

    but no matter how i try to remember, i can''t remember myself at all!

    "oh well, if i can''t remember it must be not important. ahaha"

    feeling carefree, i decided to ignore it

    such things as memories, i guess i can found it later by asking people i meet

    ah, but wont they turned into stone if i made eye contact? perhaps i should close my eyes

    trying it, i tried to close my eyes

    "ooh!"

    i can still looked clearly like a day. dammit! if i know i won''t need to get that much trouble looking for food!

    yosh, then next target is decided. finding out my identity, asking people around and trying various delicious food!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    hmm? did i was such a glutton before? feels like i forgot something important

    what is it, what is it.. ah, no good. i cant remember..

    "fuck this shit.."

    hmm? those words come out naturally. this must be a staple words for humans

    okay, i''ll decide on this manner of speaking when talking to other humans. hopefully they wont be running away at sight

    ah i remember that some countries supposed to have demi-humans. perhaps i should go there

    now for the last problem

    "what.. should i call myself?"

    i need a temporary name for calling myself

    getting called you, or lizard there feels uncomfortable. i should think of new names, or else i might accidently kills those that calls me that

    it would be troublesome if i make a ruckus and getting thrown away into jail.

    (except she didnt realize no jail in this world can probably contained her)

    "hmm, a name.. what should be good.. ah!"

    suddenly i got inspirated from my reflection

    a pretty young girl with silvery hair. i think i saw this before

    right.. her name was..

    "aimi"

    i comes out naturally

    "aimi.. aimi!"

    strange

    this name feels very dear to me

    perhaps its the name of someone important from previous me

    "aimi.. *giggles*"

    having fun with my new name i start to grin

    my previous self is clearly a wonderful person to feels like this for someone else

    this aimi, must be someone precious to her

 chapter 25

    - starting over my carefree life -

    hello there, it''s aimi desu, the most beautiful and capable imouto, yes~

    how are you guys doing so far? are you fine? are you unwell

    if it''s fine, good. if it''s unwell, should i slap you guys butt into shape? -smiles-

    ufufu i know you guys are excited to seeing the newly born "aimi" and her adventures

    "oniichan" will still shown up, so don''t worry </img>

    in fact, she still plays big role

    mou, oniichan is still embarrassing as usual!

    i know you love me, but but aimi is sup~per embarrassed you know?

    oh, but thanks for keep loving aimi oniichan, aimi.. didn''t hate it you know.

    ah but please keep the 18+ old above dvd away!

    you know oniichan...

    if you really wants me so much, you can just ask anytime, mou!

    i am everyone beloved aimi, after all~

    ne, ne, so dear readers did you like the character so far

    actually, the character are mostly made in less than five second

    so if they''re, like, missing something, just be patient!

    they will grow, yeah, children are something that can be growing up after all

    then..

    about the story so far

    both ¡°oniichan¡± and new "aimi" is basically same person after all

    noo, its not like some OP existence taking over one personality or something..

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    lets just say, since new ¡°aimi¡± is lost her memories she was more pure

    so so, which one did you like? a naughty one? or the cute one? oor, the normal ones..?

    whichever one you like, it''s actually DOESN''T MATTER!

    because we will be coming out whoever we want, whenever we want. whenever you least expects to! MWAHAHAHA

    eh? selfish? reader opinion is important? ahaha come on now, if you read so far you would realize right?

    that we all are selfish after all

    so i am gonna rob all your candies and trade it with spicy ones

    i''m looking forward for you guys expression ufufu

    would you cry? would you surprised? ahh! i bet you laugh right?

    well, changing the main story is probably impossible at all..

    why? cause mostly the story is already there

    where? mm.. lets just think of it somewhere inside this deep space, outer border of realm of consciousness

    oh but but

    the story isn''t already set in stone y'' know?

    so if dear readers asking nicely for a scene that you wants to happened

    who knows, it might magically appeared next day. huhu

    whenever it is, it would be the best if everyone reading is HAVE FUN

    yaay *clap clap*

    now then..

    let''s enjoy the show. *toodle o*

    hopefully oniichan can finish it this time

    ONIICHAN! GANBATTE ~YO ! AIMI, WILL ALWAYS SUPPORT YOU ~

    ah, it was just a lie actually..

 chapter 26

    - a simple morning, i''m home? -

    "WOOAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!"

    *bump*

    ow!

    i hit the ceiling

    i feels like i''m seeing strange dream..

    *chirp chirp*

    i heard bird voices

    the ceiling is low

    the room is messy with every kind of game roms and manga

    a pc with a game running inside it is turned on

    i must be forgot to turn it off

    strange

    this is supposed to be my room

    but for some reason

    i feel like this is a stranger room

    hmm..

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.i tried to remembering things from my dream

    in that dream..

    i got summoned as one of four heroes and asked to save the world

    thinking of it is like a bad joke. haha.. me? saving the world? i would rather be the side to destroy it instead

    ah, but if the world is destroyed i wont be able to see aimi-chan anymore..

    hmm? thats strange

    i''m supposed to love aimi chan deeper than deep ocean, and taller than even moon

    if its for aimi-chan, i was supposed to be able to write love poem with 13000 pages about her in no time at all

    but for some reason

    i feel she''s.. kinda normal?

    no, no. its not like i suddenly hates her

    its a feeling like..

    a far of reach idol is suddenly become your close family instead

    since you seen her everyday it feels like its natural for her to be by your side

    that''s why it was weird

    "...well, no need to worried about it i suppose"

    if she really becomes a "family" thats gonna become a good thing

    ah, right its time to go

    now, it''s time to get up

 chapter 27

    - everyday life feels so normal it''s strange -

    when i finally getting changed and preparing to go to school..

    when opening up the door, a young boy with bob cut stares at me

    we stare to each other for a few seconds

    after that..

    ¡°MOM! MOOM! SIS IS AWAKE! AND SHE WEARS PROPER UNIFORM TOO!¡±

    shout the boy excitedly

    how rude, whose kid is him?

    speaking to stranger that he just meet like that

    -bzzt-

    hmm? i feel something strange

    like a memories not my own is inserted to me

    this is.. ah, i remember

    that boy is..

    ¡°MOOM! IT''S TRUE, I DIDN''T LIE. HERE, LOOK FOR YOURSELF¡±

    "..please stop shouting, ryouta"

    a gentle voice replied

    seeing the woman that coming out, i "remember" her

    no..

    perhaps it can be said i just "remembered"

    the woman is looking at me like a ghost

    in fact, she looks at me with such disbelief that it looks like her eyes gonna popping out

    "oh my, oh my"

    she started to speak after regained her composure and started to cry

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    wait, why did she cry?

    "uu.. to think.. i would live to see.. this day coming"

    uhm, hello? are we communicating in same language at all? which planet are you speaking from, hey?

    ignoring my retort, the woman speaking

    "usually you keep wearing such unstylish clothes and always refusing to coming out above 5 am, saying incompressible things like " if i go out, i''ll lose." both father and mother already given up and considering as long you''re happy, anything is fine and decided that our child is only ryouta.."

    hey, what did you decide again? also, can you stop deciding me as a hopeless child and given up like that? you''re a parent aren''t you?

    since its a bit noisy, seems like someone else coming

    "whats wrong?...ah!"

    a middle aged man with glasses appeared

    based on memories, this man is supposed to be father

    that woman just now is my mother then

    so.. this uncute looking brat is my brother? hmph, aimi is cuter

    ah, i start to feels i miss aimi. is this withdrawal syndrome? perhaps it''s because i''m completely awake now? aah aimi, i want to screw you.. no, both is fine. i''m fine with both

    yeep, my love for aimi still exist. confirmed

    staring off in the space, my father starts to cry too

    *sniff*

    "to think.. i would live to see this moment.. i thought, my daughter is already gone forever"

    not you too! what am i, a golden slime? is the sight of me wearing proper clothes looked that rare!?

    " i should''ve getting rid of that pc games before you become strange.. forgive me, forgive your worthless father!"

    yeep, i can''t communicate at all, someone please bring me google translate

    then, interrupted ryouta

    "MOOM, I AM HUNGRY. WHERE''S MY BREAKFAST?"

    ignoring the atmosphere, ryouta easily broke the moment

 chapter 28

    - welcome to the prison of society -

    after that morning drama with my "family"

    they suddenly become very caring, keep talking to me to not speaking with strangers on the road. to not get distracted by suspicious man bringing candy, and asked teacher if i accidently peeing in the class

    of course i won''t do that. am i a three year old kid..!!

    feeling tired because my family didn''t believe me at all, i start to go to school in bad mood

    "morning"

    "good morning"

    hearing my classmate greet each other, i feel like i''m seeing a scene i''m not seeing for a long time

    of course, a loner like me won''t have anyone greet me

    thinking that, i start to sit on my chair and then..

    someone slapped my back

    "yahoo, morning~"

    i got dumbfounded

    who is it? i don''t remember i had anyone ever greets me like this

    "heey, whats with the blank look? usually you retort with "ah, villager girl a" or something. what''s that supposed to mean anyway, ahaha"

    said the girl cheerfully

    i remember her from memories too

    she was one of the classmate that called together from hero summoning

    her name is..

    "uhmm, arisa..chan right? do you have some bussiness with me?"

    hearing that, the girl shown surprised look

    "huh? huh? wait so you remember my name? eh? what happened? are you sick? did you feel unwell? let''s go to doctor ''kay?"

    yess i''m getting used for this treatment. and for the remedy.. let''s see

    "did you get half asleep or something, village girl a? i''m clearly as healthy as fucking buffalo"

    "yay it''s the usual you!" cheer arisa

    i just need the usual retort i see..

    "hey, you''re coming to school? it''s been a long time"

    a ikemen coming to greet me

    i remember him too

    from that distant memories

    one of the heroes with usual staple style..

    he is

    "ah, harmless jizou"

    "who is that!?"

    retort jizou, i mean ikemen.. no i mean

    "narukami.. shuu-san correct?"

    hearing that, he relaxed a bit

    "why a complete name? just call me shuu is fine, i mean.."

    "aren''t we friends?" said shuu

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    friends?

    certainly i said that in that dream world

    but i never remember i said that in "this world"

    to begin with..

    is that a dream? or this world is the dream?

    crap

    my head is thinking of things i''m not used to

    at this rate, i''m gonna broken down

    to cure it.. yes, i know one all-mighty cure

    it is..

    "AIMI-CHAN!"

    i scream from the bottom of my being

    all people around me looked surprised, but i ignore them

    "thats right! aimi chan! aimi tan! aimemon! aahh, to think such sublime being exist..! just a word is not enough to show my feelings.. just how long did you intend to torture me aimi-chan? BUT! if this pain is your proof of love, if it''s become the proof that you exist, then i will, gladly.."

    *inhales*

    "TAKES EVERYTHING OF IT WITH ALL MY HEARTS!"

    scream myself with a pose like praying to gods with all my might

    hearing that, the class gone silent a moment.

    i guess when human seeing something incompresible their brain is shutted down for a moment

    after a silence that seems forever

    someone laughing in hallway while holding his stomach

    "pfft.. kuku.. hahaha, there''s never a boring moment with you"

    a blonde guy is there

    different than the ikemen, he got a different type of handsome

    seems like he''s the type that bring his girlfriend with motorcycle or something

    if not, how about a horse? ah, just like the one in conqueror of world end. now i want to ride one too

    this guy too, is one of the horses. i mean heroes

    "hey guys, good morning"

    the delinquent-like guy is greeting us

    the others are replying his greeting

    except for me

    "whats with that sour look? your face looks more interesting before"

    "nothing, please don''t mind this flea over here"

    i answered without emotion as much as possible

    for some reason, i got irritated seeing this delinquent

    it''s like speaking with unknown creature from another planet

    no matter how much we tried to communicate, it''s impossible to understand each other after all

    huh? then did my classmate and family thinks of me like that?

    no way right? i was someone full of common sense after all

    while i got distracted with meaningless things

    the delinquent stares at me with serious face

    err what was it? i don''t remember i offend him in any way

    "are you.. fine?"

    asked him without changing his expression

    haa? what is this delinquent said?

    did he think i died or something? hello, look here. body arm leg check, yup everything there. no problem with my stomach, breathing too..

    hey don''t say anything is wrong within my head! it''s still healthy, full of my love with aimi-chan

    seeing me seems like okay, the delinquent relaxed his expression

    "well, if you fine then that''s okay"

    then he pats my head

    "then, see you later"

    and leaves like that

 chapter 29

    -fragment of truth-

    hmm..

    while pondering about event that happened today at school, i start to get a blank look

    "sis, isn''t that already cooked by now?"

    hmm..

    i still had blank look

    -recap of previous time-

    "then, see you later"

    after that, i only got confused look on my face

    the ikemen seems to said something like "wait yuya, where did you go? class is gonna start" and leave pursuing delinquent

    village girl a looks happy and in good mood while returning into her chair

    and i got left alone while still dazed

    - back at the current time -

    hmm..

    i still pondering while boiling noodles

    what did he mean by later?

    i tried to search my memories about delinquent

    but i still don''t understand what does he means

    is there a meaning i don''t catch there? haa.. riajuu die, everybody inside their own communication language should die

    "sis, SIS! IT''S FLOODED! THE POT IS SPILLING!"

    ignoring my noisy brother, i start to think

    what to do, ah!

    "THAT''S IT!"

    surprising my stupid little brother, i remembered something and coming to my room

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."HUH? HUH? SIS, WHAT ABOUT THIS POT?"

    "i''ll leave it to you"

    "EEH!? THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE! THINK OF MY HEIGHT DIFFERENCE WITH TABLES, MOOM, MOOM HELP ME!"

    what a noisy little brother, is what i thought before leaving

    -inside my room-

    thats right

    i didn''t realize such a simple thing!

    she started to looked at her drawer and trying to find something.

    inside the drawer

    there''s a picture of a beautiful girl with silver hair

    "when i got lost, i just need to remember aimi!"

    she receives revelation

    even if everything is gone, and the world ends

    she only needs to remember her!

    "ahh aimi, ahh so sweet, so cute, i want to lick you all over. heehee this is happiness, *pero pero*"

    yep, a definition of hopeless woman indeed

    while she was getting excited

    "haa.. haa.. crap, i got too excited. heehe, but i''m happy"

    with panting breath and nosebleed she finally calms down

    "whew, i want to stare at aimi all day but mom gonna start to sulk if i stopped going to school again. hmm?"

    seeing something strange, she looks at her notebook

    on part of her name..

    its garbled

    "eh, what is this? $%$%? hmm? where did i saw this symbol before?

    realizing something strange is going on, she start to check all of her notebooks, phone, and document with her name

    all of it have garbled symbol

    " huh? what? strange, did someone play a prank to me?"

    there''s no way someone does that much trouble just for prank right? whoever was that? to begin with, isn''t my name..

    realizing the source of weird feeling she had, she just realized

    "my name, i can''t remember?"

 chapter 30

    -forcing them to talk is troublesome, ne?-

    moom! moom!

    i called my mother desperately

    "what is it, you made such a ruckus. ah! that''s right, why did you leave your brother alone! he cried while keep saying it''s not his fault you know! you know how messy the kitchen now?"

    ignoring her mother nagging, she continues

    "forget that! more importantly, do you remember my name?"

    hearing that, she makes a look like she had seeing a unbelievable child

    "i see.. to think, your delusion is already this far.. this child, did you forget your actual name from that much nickname that you made? if i think about it, at middle school you keep calling yourself " prince of darkness right?" or was it dark antimatter? before that it''s mighty blow?"

    "why did you remember that..! no, it''s my name. my actual birth NAME that you give to me when i was born! "

    "a. ahh, so it was like that. i thought you''re starting to speak incompressible things like usual.."

    "yes yes sorry for being such unruly, wild, incompressible child. so, what''s my name"

    "isn''t that $%$%?"

    huh?

    i seems to misheard it. but i can only heard it as strange sound

    it''s like, the sound that shown up when the tv signal is getting bad

    "sorry, can you repeat that?"

    "huh? like i said its $%$%"

    its still same. i tried to ask dad

    "dad, call me by my name"

    "huh?, what''s the matter? did someone bullied you again?

    " i never get bullied, if someone tries though i''ll make them regret even trying"

    i.. i see.. "

    dad looks intimidated, but i ignore it and letting him continue

    "actually, i was the one naming you. your mother wants sakura but i thought simpler is better. its $%$%"

    "tsk"

    i clicked my tongue

    "wh.. what? did you hate it? but.. i thought simple is better.."

    nah, it''s not like that dad.. hey! don''t start to cry and speaking to mother "honey honey, our daughter.. our daughter is bullying me" you''re supposed to be a adult, sheesh

    i tried one more time to my little brother that getting sulked in floor

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "oi"

    getting impatient, i start to pull his shirt and lifting him

    no matter where you see, it''s exactly like bullying right? well, lets ignore it

    "sniff.. uh, wha..? what is it.. nee ..chan?

    his crying seems start to get harder. come on now, are you really my little brother? at times like this you''re supposed to glare back and biting their hand right?

    man, i start to worry about the men in our family. well.. anyways

    "say it"

    "huh?"

    "call my name.. with loud voice"

    "sniff.. urgh.. nee.. ne chan.."

    "NOT THAT! MY ACTUAL NAME!"

    hearing that he got more intimidated

    "sniff, ugh.. nee.. $%$%"

    "louder" i said to him

    "$%$%"

    *crack*

    some cracking sound is heard

    i did it! it starting to work!

    "again"

    i start over with louder voice

    "$%$%$%!!"

    *crack* *crack*

    the sound is getting louder

    though let''s ignore the fact that my little brother trembling is getting louder too

    ah, he peed

    okay, one more push

    "i''ll kill you"

    oops i guess it''s too far. he looks pale and start to crying now..

    "$%$%$%$%!!!!"

    *crack* *crack* *crackle*

    ahh

    it sounded like it was screamed

    from the bottom of your stomach

    it looks like you did it

    good job bro, i''ll treat you a chocolate when i get back

    ..or maybe not, you''re gonna get toothache

    *CRASSHH*

    the sound resounded all over

    when i realized, everything is gone

    my mom, father, little brother and house is dissapeared

    when i finally saw the scene that changing

    i was in a western styled room

    alongside with a woman with pink hair and big boobs in front of me

    "good morning"

    she smiled while saying that

 chapter 31

    - you think i care? aah? -

    staring at this suspicious woman in front of me i keep glaring her

    "uhm, if you keep staring. i, would be troubled"

    the woman said

    truthfully i already got my suspicion since beginning

    that world seems strange

    event that i clearly remember never happened, happened

    furthermore that strange feeling

    like being watched somewhere

    and my memories

    like having a empty hole filled, gradually, in place that i don''t know

    no, perhaps it''s more accurate to say it''s being "returned?"

    "so.."

    staring at the woman in front of me i asked

    "who are you?"

    i asked her

    "heehe, even if you asked mee"

    i got impatient

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    and start to iron claw her face

    "ngyaaaaaa!! wait wait! i''ll talk, i''ll talk"

    desperate trying to get released, she start to speak hastily

    "zee.. haa.. uuu, that''s cruel, desu~ what an absurd human. this is the first time i received this treatment since 2000 years ago yanno?"

    "stop speaking any nonsense loli baba, i never gives any mercy to 3D woman" is what i replied

    "lo..loli ba.."

    despite her appearance looks younger than her, she didn''t give any mercy at all

    ignoring her shock, she continues

    "explain. in twenty second. no, longer. or, die?" i said in impatient voice

    "thats too short, desu!? ~at least give me five minutes?"

    " be grateful that i give you a chance at all. ah, that just now was using 10 second¡±

    " wait, wait, that just now isn''t counted. besides.." she got panicked

    " ten.. five.. "

    not feeling like counting anymore, i start to skip some count

    "it looks like a death sentence for criminals!? wait, if you kill me"

    "zero, time out. goodbye"

    "you''re gonna died too desu!"

    hearing that, she stopped her "sword hand"

    "what do you mean?"

    *haah haah*

    "it''s, exactly as i said"

    "if you coming out from this place, you, will be disappear, desu~"

 chapter 32

    - useless goddess trivia -

    "what do you mean?"

    want to ask further inquiry, she asked again

    "like ~i ~said"

    "the current you right now is only a soul . if you coming out from this place without guidance you will be lost forever and becoming a vengeful spirit, desu~"

    "furthermore since we''re outside in space, then without any road and direction, you will be lost wandering forever in eternity without even being able to reincarnate! "

    explained her desperately

    "heeh, then who are you?"

    calmly asked her

    "ufufu, glad you asked."

    the pink haired girl starting to pose

    "sometimes known as beauty without a match"

    "sometimes known as the idol of every living things in planet"

    "buut, MY TRUE IDENTITIES IS..!"

    a blow suddenly coming from above her

    "AGYA!"

    it was a perfect "sword hand"

    "do you want to die? or do you want to died" while swinging a motion of chopping vegetables

    "isnt that practically the same thing desu?? wait,wait! dont get mad. okay, okay. i am GOD, GODDESS, desu~ wa"

    "hmm.."

    she start to look disinterested

    "okay, so self proclaimed goddess. why did i am just a soul... like you said? then wheres my body?"

    "i am not self proclaimed, i am actual goddess desu~ wa" she replied

    hearing that she only smirk

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work."whats with that face desuwa!? mukkii, i am mad. goddess is mad! here, let me show my true power! asked whatever you wish! be in great riches, true love and power i''ll made it come true!" speaked her with arrogant tone

    "ohh, okay then blow up the whole goddamn planet from existence, including earth"

    "okay! ..wait, i cant do that yanno!? the source of power of god is faith, without anymore followers i would disappear, desu?"

    tsk, useless goddess

    "mou, you called me useless! that''s it! im not gonna help you anymore! feel free to spend time here in eternity, hmph"

    feeling that she might get too far, she was thinking for next move

    "sorry, i guess you right.."

    "h..hmph, as long you get it! now you believe i am a goddess, desu?"

    though goddess feels a bit suspicious since the girl suddenly believes her, she ignored it as long as she got recognizes as goddess

    "yeah, but goddess"

    "whaat is it..?"

    feeling in good mood being call goddess, goddess replied cheerfuly

    "something like a goddess, just answering some question is easy right?"

    "o..of course! goddess is omnipotent after all! such trivial, human records. i can answer them all" answer her confidently

    "yeah, after all.."

    "if they can¡¯t solve a problem they are just fakes after all, right? ah no, i dont say its you goddess, but if there''s a fake saying they can do everything while actually they can¡¯t, the morale is gonna get plummeted right?¡±

    and everybody in the world might stop praying to goddess

    hearing that the goddess is getting pale

    "ah, but such are no problem for real goddess, after all there''s nothing real goddess cannot solve. isn''t that right goddess" she continue talking

    "ye.. yeah, i am omnipotent after all

    ask me anything, and i''ll grant it"

    answered goddess with smug face

    gotcha

    as simple like taking a candy from baby

    actually, she already believes the woman in front of her is goddess

    so, then why did she treats her like a dirt and fakes?

    that''s because, she doesn''t like the feeling other people had life and death over her

    while the other reason

    that smug face is pissed me off

    is merely a personal opinion

 chapter 33

    - useless goddess q&a, dont hope for it -

    "soo, where should i start explain?"

    asked the useless goddess while posing cutely

    "OW!"

    and she got stabbed in the eyes

    "the soul, so-u-l! why did i only exist as a soul. and where''s my body then?"

    "stop using violence, desu! i.. i know that! i''m not stupid desuwa?" said the goddess while crying

    then answer it

    speak the girl

    *cough*

    the goddess regains her composure

    "well first of all, do you remember when you died?"

    the girls ponders about it

    " i.. did. wait, do you mean when i collapse and eat that snake skin look-alike i died?"

    goddess continues

    "yes. at that time you''re supposed to be died. your soul is already leaving the body. but "

    "because your body received a part of gorgon, it revives at that time, makes your soul mistaken that body still alive thus trying to returns"

    if that''s so where''s the problem? they would be coming back right?

    "the problem is, at that time the soul is already separated too far from body, making it impossible for them to return on their own"

    goddess continues

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "when i found you, your soul condition is bad that it almost dispersed. so i collect it and repairing it gradually here"

    "i was planning to return you to your body once you got fixed. but if this keeps up"

    "it''s impossible to return you, and the body will probably died eventually without a soul"

    i grabbed the goddess

    "what do you mean? explain!"

    "uh, ermm it''s like this.."

    goddess hastily explained

    "when i tried returning you, both your body and soul already reject each other "

    "why?

    "uhmm, it''s probably trauma? or unconscious act? like for example.."

    "do you have some lingering regrets before you died?"

    i release the goddess

    my lingering regret...

    of course there is

    that is i don''t want to died like this

    full of regret without accomplished anything

    that, and

    "revenge.. against that guy"

    goddess closed her eyes

    "correct"

    "wait, what''s that got to do with anything?"

    the girl asked again

    "sometimes, a strong wish can made a powerful thought barrier"

    "while usually the thought cannot manifest that easily there''s a exception for this. and that''s.."

    "gorgon¡±

    mutter the girl

    "correct"

    answer goddess

    "you know? the three legendary beings on this planet have a nickname for them. for gorgon its.."

    the goddess hold her breath

    "manifestation of wish"

 chapter 34

    -goddess q&a, gosh just end it already -

    i heard the goddess explanation carefully

    "so, gorgon actual power is to granting wish?"

    "yes, but not quite every wish"

    "what do you mean?" asked the girl

    " to be exact, it grant the wish of everyone other than the user"

    what the hell, such troublesome abilities

    i spat

    "and it needs to be strong wishes from deep inside the heart, otherwise it won''t be fulfilled"

    "ahh, then it was only useful for someone like me then. someone that almost died or in great danger " answer the girl

    after all, faith is said to be increasing at time of war

    and since gorgon is already dead, this is probably the last time a miracle like this is performed

    "so, the gorgon abilities fulfill my wish to live, that''s why it revives my body right?"

    "yes" replied the goddess

    "and since there''s no soul, that''s why it was an incomplete resurrection?"

    "correct. even gorgon power cannot create what''s not in there since the beginning"

    then, how did my body.. ah right

    she only remembers a bit after she died

    that body clearly moves on their own

    and, probably with a will on its own

    "even without a soul, the body can still move on its own"

    "but because it lack those, the memories and others are missing"

    "because it''s empty since start, some of gorgon residual thought might influence its movement or behavior a bit"

    goddess continue to speak

    the girl is quietly listening

    "however no matter what''s the influence from external factor does"

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "your soul and body. all of them are undoubtedly "you" thats why its impossible to call them separate beings"

    "because it''s destined to be together after all"

    declared goddess

    following that, i try to keep my mind

    it''s all a bit too hard to comprehend

    whatever it was, one thing for sure

    "in order for me to return as the person i originally am"

    "i need to kill that guy, right?"

    goddess nod

    "if your next wishes is granted, the manifested wish will most likely gone after fulfilling your wish"

    "in that time, you can probably get back to your body"

    "since its originally yours, with no more regrets hindering them"

    "it''s just gonna return to the place where it belongs"

    explained the goddess

    "i.. see"

    feeling she knows what to do, she renew her determination

    theres still hope left

    as long as ¡°i¡± am still alive

    even in this form i''ll survive

    and this time..

    i won''t let anyone or anything to stopped me

    "oh, but how do i kill that guy? i don''t have bodies"

    "it''s okay. the gorgon abilities is probably moving your body to grant your second wish. considering its strength, if they meet it would be over in a second"

    ¡°sooner or later it would probably act by themself¡±

    hearing that she feels relieved

    "so i don''t need to do anything and wait huh. feels a bit strange entrusting my will to my own body"

    the goddess start to speak again

    "that''s it, are you clear?"

    said the goddess

    "ah right, one last thing"

    i asked

    "why, can''t i hear my name?"

    "also, what the hell is that world just now?"

 chapter 35

    - q&a ending, phew time to take a break -

    hearing that, the goddess frowned

    "eeh? thats two question yanno? didn''t you said last"

    i start to kick her solar plexus

    goddess start to gripped her stomach in pain

    "two, three, it doesn''t matter. as long as you can answer even if its thousand or million is not important. even if your body stopped moving and only mouth and brain left is fine too as long you can answer"

    "uu urgh.. i.. it''s important! it''s been a long time since i speak with someone else, truthfully i already reach my limit just speaking like this, desu~. also how can i still speak without vocal organs!" replied the goddess

    ahh so she was a loner for 2000 years huh

    then don''t make such a smug face! it pissed me off

    "WhaDyWEaA YOu DOinGh?"

    i stretch the useless goddess cheek

    "iT GhOnnA TeAr! IT GhOnnA TeAr, PLeASwh ShThop"

    hmph

    speak human you idiot

    i still can''t understand what youre talking about even with language comprehension

    are you actually a fish? or maybe your intelligence is so low that you can''t even understand concept of speaking

    "uugh.. grr.. hiccu.."

    goddess looks at this way while crying and looks begrudging

    ah no good

    if she start to bawling it would take a long time again to interrogate.. question her

    can''t be helped, i''ll just go to question before that happened

    just like that, she unconsciously treat this goddess as a troublesome child

    "so why i cant hear my name? every time i heard it from someone else it become a garbled word without meaning"

    "uuu.. i don''t know.. perhaps it''s because of extreme trauma you feel when you died, so that part is broken severely inside your soul.."

    "ah wait, don''t try to hit me! i really am not sure what''s the cause, but given time it will be sure to recover as long you wish strongly for it! ...probably"

    stopping my right hook, i start to accept it

    hmm so it will recover eventually. well if thats not the case she doesnt seem to know much about it too.  i can leave it alone for now

    then for other question..

    "what''s with that world just now? did you create it?"

    goddess seems to stand back a little, being in guard against my attack. tch, so she learns huh

    "y.. yeah, i told you your soul and mind is badly damaged right? so.. i made you seeing a dream to made you recover"

    "dream?"

    "uhm, would you understand if i told you its like mother lullaby? basically it create an enviroment where you can relax the most"

    hmm

    so its like a relaxation spot where you do body massage and spa to heal tired soul huh

    but that doesnt answer why its in earth

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    perhaps thats the place where i can feel in ease the most?

    if thats the case why not just making me meet aimi in actual form instead? i would be healed that way

    ahh.. aimi, i miss your scent. i miss your face. i miss your lovely buttock. i miss your lovely bottom..

    "umm hello, why are you getting silent? for some reason your face scares me "

    ah i end up in my delusion again. and i almost going to "c" with aimi too

    *tickle tickle tickle*

    "WAHAHAHAHEHA, WHAT.. ARE YOU DOING? HEHEHEEHE PLEASE, STOP DESU"

    shut up. thanks to you i miss aimi best moment! be grateful i didnt use violence

    i keep tickling goddess armpit, and bellybutton

    "UHYAHAYAHYA, PLEASE STOP DESU~"

    - a hour later -

    *zhee haa..*

    "i.. i thought i''m gonna died, desu~"

    then stop distracting me. why are you having a face that makes one wants to bully you? go fix it to korea or thailand

    "why are you blaming me!? to begin with i was born with this face, so its not my fault desu~"

    goddess retorted

    eh whatever, i ignore her and continue asking

    "so its all only a dream? then why did they looked very similiar with the real ones? even people i barely talked is speaking to me like an actual person"

    "because its a dream thats created with my power, theres a chance that it will makes another people with some connection with you dream the same thing. so everyone there have a high chance to be the actual people that you meet in the past"

    goddess explained with a serious and stiff face

    i guess she learns if she explained while acting smug she would get bullied again

    ah, her legs are trembling. i suppose she''s still scared

    but more importantly

    "thank you"

    i honestly speak

    the goddess looks scared instead

    what are you doing goddess? shouldnt you said you welcome instead?

    "w..what are you planning? are you trying to kidnap me? threaten me? just telling if you make me a hostage, my follower wont just stay quiet you know..!"

    ahh i guess she understand about me so much in this short amount of time we''re talking. relax, i have no intention to harm. i''m just telling the truth

    "despite you dont need to, you saved my soul that almost dissapear somewhere, and spending your power to recover my battered soul. and letting me see my family doesnt feel bad once in a time"

    "so i thank you. for saving me. without you i would be disappear already¡±

    the goddess looks surprised, then start to looks away with red face. seemingly mumbling something

    "h..hmph, it''s such a trivial matter for goddess like me"

    the goddess looks happy somewhat

    strange

    usually i won''t be even this grateful with someone that i never even meet before

    is it the effect of separating with my body? i guess it made me tamer than usual

    normally i would force her to get me back immediately, or failing to do that hand me over her body, and threaten to burn this whole place

    i guess it''s because i separated with my body, yep let''s just think that

    "okay, since all that done and dandy"

    goddess looks this way

    "hand over this place. ah, and serve me forever from now on. slave #2"

    "eh?"

    answered the goddess dumbfounded

 chapter 36

    - interludes found it-

    "thirteen thousand and five hundred lambs, thirteen thousand and five hundred one lambs.."

    *sigh*

    i exhale my breath

    it''s been boring here recently that i have nothing to do..

    - story of the world -

    long time ago, before this world is created

    in the distant star

    there was an omnipotent group that reaches the inner peak of universe

    said group of people already exhausted and bored with anything

    creating world, making new plasma theory, black hole, new galaxy..

    those people are already know everything that needs to be known

    until finally

    they¡¯re exhausted.

    they tried to do everything to make entertainment to themself

    but it''s no use

    knowing secret of immortality and longevity, they have no need to worried about the passing time

    and finally

    they decided to "disappear"

    one by one, they start to accept "death"

    normally such being cannot be killed with any means

    but that''s different matter altogether if theyre the one asked for it

    the last remaining one of them start to wonder

    about joy of live

    about the wonder of living

    so it created "something"

    a child with a part of their power but without their knowledge

    the child still had some basic knowledge

    however things that reach the truth of universe is excluded

    after all, it won''t be good if that child ends up like them and decide to disappear

    after all, only without knowing anything that one is desperately wants to "live"

    the immortals realize it too late

    so it pray

    it pray that the child isn''t made the same mistake like them

    by living with the child and teaching her about everything necessary for her the last immortal departed too

    satisfied, he disappeared

    after the creator gone, the child is alone

    the child start to create a place with a living being

    in order to fulfill the wish of her "creator"

    to find out the meaning of living

    she decided of the name of the planet

    the planet name is named "horun"

    however it''s just something that child decide on her own

    because the planet civilization level is low, she descend sometimes to teach them basic of survival

    it seems like, something called magic exist here

    so she decided to teach about them too

    having received knowledge and power from her, they respectfully called her a goddess

    without minding it too much, she accept it silently

    time passes..

    with knowledge that the goddess teaching them

    the human grow rapidly

    at the same time

    some intelligent life form other than human is showing up from nowhere.

    The human is teaching them about civilization and magic

    the human accept them as their own and start to live together

    but not all is good

    some of the life form act on their own and getting greedy

    learning about civilization, they start to want everything for their own kind

    that race, will be known as "demons"

    -few thousand years later-

    having observed it for so long

    makes the goddess happy

    supposedly, she only need to observe the life form in here, and doing what her creator told her to

    to find the wonder of living

    however she grown attracted to people there

    sometimes they cry, sometimes they happy, sometimes they curse, sometimes they spat

    because she was immersed for too long it''s already impossible to leave

    by receiving their faith and loyalty, the goddess power increased

    her being itself, is tied to this world already

    of course, she don''t regret it

    after all she loves this planet already

    but feeling lonely sometimes she wants a companion

    so she made three creatures based on her observation of another world called earth

    the three children have different personality

    the dragon, argevalt is short tempered but care about their comrade

    the phoenix, is hopelessly noisy if it''s a talking about love like nagging girlfriend

    while the gorgon, is a quiet and reserved child

    goddess was happy

    now she won''t be alone anymore

    of course, there''s a time when she got that kind of delusion...

    "to think, they all suddenly said " mother, we want to be free" mou!"

    the goddess is playing with blocks inside her room

    "and i already shower them with that much love! how-dare-they- leaving me alone"

    "especially gorgon, i don''t think she had the nerve to leaving me. especially since she always used to cry on my lap back then!"

    goddess start to complained

    "after that it really is a mess.. argevalt is impressed with demon race boldness for trying to conquer the world and giving them his blessing. now he''s become their god and they got some nerve calling me an evil goddess!"

    "phoenix.. uhmm, i didn''t hear much about her lately, other than she said want to make the best brothel in the world? seriously what''s that child thinking? i created her but even i don''t know what she''s thinking"

    "seriously, aren''t they too carefree? from where did they inherit that personality from?"

    "while gorgon.."

    reminding about her third creation, she start to made sad expression

    "you trying to protect a single child and that makes you being hunted. you can even fight back easily but decides to not to.."

    yes

    the third, gorgon is already departed from this world already

    just by trying to protect a single kid that falls in front of king carriage she accidently destroyed the carriage

    fortunately the king isn''t there, but his beloved daughter charlotte is

    furious, the king pouring every resource in his country to hunt gorgon

    normally even hunting such a legendary being is unthinkable, but the reward offered makes people goes blind

    being hunted down , gorgon didn''t even fight back and accept her death

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "after she was killed and her body part is taken by various people, that said country is the first one to disappear from demon invasion. it''s probably argevalt doing, that kid won''t forgive those who touch his kin. well, they got their own dessert i suppose"

    "i heard the kid she saved now become called a founder holy woman and creating a holy city. umm what''s the country called again? alexandria?"

    not interested with country affairs, the goddess ponders

    "but really, it''s been recently boring with me alone. sometimes i bring hero from another world to here because they offer me sweets and food unique from their world. but last time it''s been called is already 50 years ago"

    thinking about it would be the hero summoning time soon

    "i guess i can relieve my boredom a little. they had many interesting things to tell, perhaps this time i¡¯ll summon them to this place?"

    at that moment

    goddess feel something strange

    "this is.. hero summoning? but why, it isn''t the time yet.. ah, it''s that country huh. they got the nerve ignoring my prophecy and summon heroes as they like"

    actually, heroes doesn''t need goddess permission to be summoned

    however because the hero that offer sweets and food for goddess received blessing as thanks it was considered staple that only heroes permitted by the goddess receive the blessing

    that''s why the others thinks it''s heresy to summon hero without her blessing

    no, actually just offering good food and sweet is enough to makes goddess giving them blessing

    but since she feel it''s troublesome to explain she decided to play along

    that''s why she start to get carried away inside her head

    "hmph, for stupid people that dares to defy me.. let''s see, i''ll make your country filled with fleas and every people will have a stone inside their shoes. feel the god wrath, ahahahaha!"

    she start talking un-goddess like.

    "whatever, i''m bored anyway. might as well seeing them. "

    saying like that, she start to munch popcorn and creating big 100 inch-screen image

    after watching for some time, she start to get immersed of it

    the people in country is boring as usual, making boring scene and plan

    goddess only thought to them is divine punishment probably won''t work on those idiots

    the heroes is typical like usual too, nothing seems different from usual

    having a everflowing sense of justice and fighting to save the world

    she had seen that kind of scene too much already

    no matter who wins, the other side is the one thats gonna suffer

    acting as observer, she start to look different people around like changing channel

    and one of them

    she can''t turn her view from it

    "uwaah, be careful on your above. ah there, incoming on side. ouch, that looks painful even though they¡¯re just a low life."

    she start to get excited seeing a fight

    honestly it was a low level fight compared to the battle of sword saint and dragon king, when the hero''s fight demon king. it won''t match their level

    however, seeing a single girl desperately clinging on her life while using everything she got

    the goddess cannot avert her eyes

    "ah, here comes the big one! ahh.. it''s probably gonna be over this time. their status difference is too big. she won''t be able to win"

    the one coming out next is the strongest among them

    normally thinking it probably won''t even become a fight

    like an adult fighting a child, it''s not gonna be end up nicely

    the goddess too thought it''s gonna be over instantly. but

    "eh, what that? to think magic scroll could be used like that. ah..!"

    the explosion surround the big guy body

    the goddess surprised

    it was a move beyond her prediction

    but..

    "did she win?"

    reality is cruel

    the big one still standing

    having exhausted everything she collapsed

    she still hurl abusive words and her spirit is high, but she won¡¯t be able to fight anymore

    like this, the result is clear

    "unfortunately, in the end status is everything huh. i can''t blame arge for thinking power is everything. perhaps he was correct at the end"

    the big man already leave, and the girl is surrounded and started to getting mobbed by the hoodlums

    thinking there was no need to watch any longer, the goddess leave and takes a bath

    -after some time-

    "pwah, drinking fruit milk is the best after bath"

    after relaxing with un-goddess face, she said that

    "mm, i guess i can just go to sleep but im still want to wake a little longer. so should i play ayatori? ugh but playing alone is kinda.."

    actually she doesn''t need to sleep and can wake up forever

    however it''s not like she can''t. sleeping is like a luxury for her

    just because you don''t need to doesn''t mean you can''t

    having too much free time, she was doing it like usual

    after taking a glance, she remember she didn''t turn off the tv yet

    "ah how careless of me. mm? that girl is still alive? but her condition looks bad. ah? isn''t that a piece of gorgon skin? probably some cave that kid used previously huh"

    getting pretty interested, she decided to take a quick look

    "ah"

    the remote is slipped, and the volume accidently turn on to max

    "..NO"

    she heard her voice

    "..NO, NOT LIKE THIS.. I.. WON''T"

    it was ragged voice

    the voice looks weak, the sound is trembling

    however

    for some reason

    it seems to touch something inside the goddess

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    a scream

    accompanied by lightning, it adds the impact

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    a scream from her very being

    "LIKE HELL I GONNA LOSE! YOU, DAMN MOON! WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT, AAH? YOU THINK SO ALL MIGHTY AND GREAT LOOKING AT US FROM ABOVE? HUUH? WHAT ARE YOU STARING AT, TREES? JUST BECAUSE YOU STILL ALIVE YOU LOOK SO SMUG HUH? FUCK IT, SCREW YOURSELF UP!!"

    *thud*

    the girl fall

    the goddess getting quiet

    honestly she doesn''t understand what the girl is talking about

    all of it, it''s bizarre

    if she didn''t want to die then why didn''t she run to outside of forest from the start?

    instead of taking care of the hoodlum one by one, why not ignore them and running away?

    if she knows fighting that big guy meant certain death, then why provoke him instead?

    considering her appearance looks harmless, if she begs for her live since the start wont she probably spared ?

    even if that means becoming their toys or plaything isn''t that okay as long you''re survive?

    yet..

    why did all of her action are opposite of that?

    why did she stare at death heads on instead of averting from them?

    why did.. she looks so beautiful?

    i don¡¯t understand

    i don¡¯t understand at all, but..!

    a tears

    it was a unconscious action

    probably the goddess didn''t expect it

    that, after 2000 years

    she can still feels what human called "emotion"

 chapter 37

    - interludes ahh, life is so beautiful -

    after calming down, the goddess looks again

    the girl is dead

    after doing bizarre things like swallowing a piece of gorgon skin, she lost her energy and died

    well thats natural

    such things like miracle did not exist in this world

    even if there''s magic which surpass normal realm, it''s still within realm of possibilities

    something that denies death completely.

    even her creator with their immortality and ability has given up and embrace death

    the girl died and nobody will remembers her

    without accomplished anything

    and her wish will disappear like a morning dew

    it was supposed to be

    "her soul is already begin to separating"

    the soul is usually return to cycle of reincarnation and flowing back to another life

    however because extreme burden and pressure from last fight, her soul is starting to deranged from usual route of reincarnation

    at this rate, they will be lost somewhere and becoming vengeful ghost without able to reincarnate

    "i guess the main cause is the revenge of that devil inside the axe? he probably didn''t expect to get killed like that and the result of his grudge probably what makes her soul deranged from reincarnation"

    people killed by devil usually won''t reincarnate

    because they themself taking pleasure in eating soul, a suffering soul is the best food for them

    that''s what makes devil fearsome instead of their magic and strength

    " the soul is already separating to different place. well i might able to find them if i start looking, but.."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    with her body dead, returning it is useless

    the creator didn''t give her ability to resurrect from dead

    because they believe if life''s getting treated lightly she won''t find the answer

    "if its that kid, probably possible.. but, the chance for that to happened is"

    if it''s with gorgon power of granting wish perhaps she can be saved

    but a piece of old skin is probably doesnt have any power like that

    furthermore, since she was already died

    even if gorgon is still here, it''s too late

    "i should''ve contact the other heroes about her remains position at least. that way at least she can receive a proper burial"

    at that time

    a faint light shone up from the girl

    "is it.. you? but from that small piece.. ah, don''t tell me, you heard her wish even in death?"

    normally it was impossible

    however the place the girl was is the place where gorgon is subjugated

    without goddess knowing, her soul is bounded in that place

    adding a piece of her body her ability can be triggered

    " i, see. so you wants to grant that girl wish? even in death you still think of others more than yourself"

    "or perhaps.."

    "you''ve been touched by her willpower?"

    the wound is starting to close, her body is starting to regenerate

    at this rate the body will stay alive

    looking at that, the goddess smiles

    "if you are working hard even after died"

    the goddess start to standing up

    "then, as your mother i can''t just stay quiet right?"

    pulling her determination, she start to search the girl soul

 chapter 38

    - interludes good morning -

    after finding her soul, the goddess letting her rest inside her house

    since it''s already faint, she used some of her power to let it recover naturally by making it dreaming

    once it''s done, there''s only a matter of returning it to body

    "the body and soul, they just rejected each other when i tried to returning it earlier. did this girl perhaps still have things that she want to do no matter what?"

    seems like either of them didn''t plan to return before finishing something

    of course, it was probably an unconscious act. but at least the danger of body is being temporary avoided for now so goddess is focusing on recovery of the soul

    "wonder what''s she dreaming right now?"

    even the goddess cannot see individual dream whenever like she wants

    at that time

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    *crack*

    eh?

    *crack crack*

    "eh? ah? the dream world is cracking? did she done something?"

    *crack crack crack*

    "ah, it''s already spreading this far. did she forced the way through? something like that is..

    *crack crack crack*

    *CRASH*

    the dream world scattered

    while feeling dumbfounded, she stay to her usual face

    " amazing, i didn''t know anyone could forcibly trying to get out until the dream world is broken"

    feeling admiration, she keep her calm

    and towards the silhouette in front of her

    she prepares to greet it gracefully

    ¡°good morning¡±

    with a simple greeting

 chapter 39

    -someone, save me from this devil desu..-

    "why.."

    is what she thought

    "why did this happened?"

    she asked for the reason she get treated like this

    servant, my drink is already empty since long ago..

    is what she heard

    "ahh, someone, anyone please.."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    she keeps praying within her heart

    did you even listening? oh, what a unique doll. wonder what voice it''s gonna made when it''s break into pieces and ripped apart

    declares the devil

    goddess hurriedly replied

    "no ! thats my favorite plush toy! i can''t sleep without it"

    ignoring her, she stare at the maid in front of her

    then hurry up. i don''t care if you break your legs or melting your hand in the process. where''s my tea?

    "i, ill do it! just please, spare pii-chan!"

    answering desperately, the maid boob jiggles while running

    the maid is thinking only one thing

    "anyone, please save me..!"

 chapter 40

    - taking a house from this goddess -

    "um, about that. what do you mean exactly?"

    the goddess only looked confused and didn''t seem to understand

    after their first meeting, she explained the situation that happened right now

    although it was unexpected that not only the girl she saved didn''t respect her at all despite knowing she was a goddess, the girl even keep using violence and treats her like a dirt

    to add further than that, she even threaten her which bring this current situation

    "exactly as i said. give me this place and i''ll spare your life"

    "isn''t that robbery!? didn''t you said you''re grateful for me saving you a while ago?"

    "still remembering about the distant past, that''s why old hag is.." replied the girl

    "isn''t that only happened last week!!? also why did i must wear this clothes??"

    answer the goddess with maid outfit

    so, as to why this is happening

    -turning back a few moment ago-

    "uhm, what is this?"

    giving her a maid clothes, the girl replied calmly

    "what? its a maid clothes. don''t you even know middle age fashion? perhaps you''re living in jurassic period?"

    " i know what it is! this is my room after all. what i meant is, why are you handing this over to me?"

    "hmm? isn''t that obvious?"

    replied the girl happily

    "thats because, youre my slave #2"

    "ah, number #1 is my brother by the way"

    -back to current time-

    "uuu.. disgraceful, i definitely cannot shown this appearance to my follower desu~"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "why? it suited you. in fact, you should shown it to them every time i bet your morale is gonna get skyrocketed. ah, i suggest remove the underwear. it would leave more impact" replied the girl

    "i don''t want that kind of impact! besides, i''m not happy at all despite being praised!"

    before, the goddess is meeting the girl directly from first time.

    although she tried to remain dignified, this girl is more uncontrollable than the wildest horse

    receiving violence and abuse that she never received ever since she was born, the goddess start to regret her decision saving her

    not just satisfied with violence and abuse, the goddess received various bullying from her everyday

    forced to reveal her diary as prophecy to everybody in the world, have to wear miniskirt and start to singing in front of every church, having forced to work like a horse for 24 hours a day without any rest

    although her heart was beating fastly when she receive her grateful thanks

    it all quickly poured down by her next action

    "uuu, what is my fault? what did i do to deserve this?"

    "despite saying that, you wear that outfit excitedly" replied the girl

    "that''s because you''re keeping pii-chan hostage! what kind of cold blooded monster taking such a cute, adorable creature a hostage?"

    "this one"

    while she calmly replied while bringing the plushie

    "mumumumumu..!"

    the goddess gritting her teeth

    despite her saving her life, in this case soul. what did she do to deserve this?

    to begin with, with her power she shouldn''t have to be afraid with one human soul that can disappear with flick of finger

    however, there''s no way a goddess would do that far to a single human

    furthermore with her favorite plushie is becoming hostage she didn''t dare to act

    then..

    "ah, my hand slipped"

    the girl accidently slash the plushie with fruit knife

    "PI-CHAN!!"

    "ahaha relax. its not hit. see?" speaked by her nonchalantly

    she thought her heart is gonna be stopped

    fortunately the girl only swing it around without hitting the plushie

    already reach her limit, the goddess

    *slap*

    slapping the girl while crying

 chapter 41

    - i''ve been uneasy, sorry -

    "..out"

    the goddess said it while enduring cry

    "this.. is my house, and my room.. out"

    of course for a soul without any place to go it''s impossible . so

    "there''s.. a guest room beside. just stay there.. and never step here again"

    she squeezed that last words

    the girl didn''t said anything other than staring the maid for awhile

    she only standing up and hand over the plushie back

    after a voiceless exchange, only the sound of door closed can be heard

    -the goddess side-

    that night..

    "uuu..."

    the goddess pondering inside her bed

    "what am i doing? getting angry with such a younger girl far from my age?"

    she regret her un-goddess behaviour

    doesn''t know what to do, she looks at pi-chan

    the plushie is the last gift given to her creator before they departed from life

    because it accompanies her every night she give it nickname

    but with her power, she can restore pi chan easily

    it shouldn''t have to be a problem if it broke, so her action is unnecessary

    "i''m getting weird"

    ponder goddess

    "ever since i involved myself with humans, i keep getting strange feeling that i don''t even understand. today is the first time i ever feels angry with someone else too"

    although she lives for more than 2000 years, the time where she meet with other intelligent living being can be counted with one hand

    that''s why, this kind of feeling. is the first

    bringing pii chan, she was speaking to herself

    "what should i do, creator? what is.. living actually means anyway? is what i experienced, can be called as living?"

    having question without nobody answered, she goes back to sleep

    - lost girl side -

    while taking a bath while humming, the girl washing her body

    it feels strange, despite her only exist as a soul she doesn''t feel any different when still alive

    perhaps it''s because this place is special

    "aimi chan aimi chan, going into horizon, towards the light. aimi chan aimi chan"

    she was singing the theme song of her favorite game

    while washing her hair, she looked at her appearance once more in the mirror

    "it exactly looks like before i''m coming to this world. perhaps the state of soul is different from body?"

    there''s no scar or wound she received when died

    which confirm that she was indeed ¡°died¡± back then

    thinking about it again she reminded herself of what she seen before

    inside goddess lcd tv look-alike, she saw the state of her current body

    surprisingly, the form is clearly different from before

    a pale white skin with scale, a height not different from child, height that''s clearly lower than before, glittery silver hair, golden irises, tails and claw

    she looks more like aimi appearance that she always play in pc game than her previous appearance

    while thinking if she want to "attack" her and tasting her like aimi in game, she perish the thought

    that''s her own body after all. what did she wants to do anyway? she wasn''t that far narcissist to attack her own body

    according to goddess, because her second wish is to kill someone it took that form

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    if the wishes is granted, it probably gonna return like normal

    "probably" the goddess itself is not sure since this is the first time it happened

    when taking another glance at the girl in monitor that happily catch a fish while closing her eyes i start to doubt myself

    "can i.. really go back? what if, i can''t? what then? where.. where ..should i go?  "

    the thought is haunting her

    there''s no guarantee she can return alive

    her wish was to survive

    to do anything she wants without restraint

    to not lose to anyone and anything in the world

    to see a lot of things she never seen before

    "to live" and then

    "i.. want to live while bracing my leg above earth"

    not earth the planet, the earth that i stand

    anywhere, anyplace is fine as long i can..

    live

    see the world

    go

    wherever and whenever

    anytime anywhere

    thats.. the proof that i''m "alive"

    there''s no lie with that

    then, what about her revenge?

    did she angry because she lost?

    did she angry because the fight isnt settled?

    did she angry because she got ignored?

    did she angry because his subordinates rapes her?

    did she angry because that country trapped her?

    no..

    it doesn''t feel like that

    the reason she was angry

    why she was unreasonable toward the goddess earlier

    was..

    "i am, afraid.."

    that everybody and everything is gonna leaving her

    that she has been left to die

    that she, will lose

    that fate, is more crueler than death

    of course it''s unreasonable

    every living thing gonna die someday

    all things that born would surely died

    she understand that

    she doesn''t want a immortal life without end anyway

    what she wants, it''s simpler

    to move forward

    go

    go in front of you

    never stopped walking

    never stopped moving forward

    run run run

    that''s why

    if there''s a big boulder stopping you

    if an obstacle gets in your way

    either that man, god, devil, or buddha trying to stop you

    then destroy them

    no need to takes a side glance

    no need to pay attention to it to

    until the day you can no longer run

    until the day you can no longer stand

    move

    go

    crush

    take everything that you wants

    grab everything that moved

    mow them down

    take them with this hand

    crush it, smash it, pressure it

    then..

    erase them from the face of this world

    never regrets, never looked back

    until the ends

    stay true to yourself

    yes

    that''s what she wants

    that''s what she needs to do

    that''s why..

    even if it''s to my body

    i won''t give it to anything else

    with that in mind, she renewed her determination

 chapter 42

    - i''m joining the fray -

    "i,im sorry!"

    "sorry"

    speaking at the same time, the two nodded to each other

    the goddess looks confused, but start to speak anyway

    "uh, uhmm.. may i go first?"

    the girl nodded

    "last night, i was too emotional. i shouldnt have said that. knowing your circumstates, i had said thing i musnt said and told you to go away. sorry!"

    "ah, its fine. actually.."

    the girl calmly replied

    " youre not wrong though? i already planned to leave anyway"

    "huh..?"

    the goddess is getting dumbfounded, not understand what she meant by that

    then, the girl grinned like its funny

    "exactly like i said. it was a mistake to leave it to someone else even if its my own body! besides, the thought of my prey is getting taken down by anyone else is annoying. even not by her, who can said that old man wont be died before they meet?

    furthermore i dont want anyone else to touch my precious former body either. no matter how strong is she, leaving the matter outside my reach is not my intention. that body is mine. the revenge is mine. if anybody can taste it, its me"

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    goddess seems dumbfounded.

    putting defeating that man aside, she even talked to her body like its included as prey

    "thats why, gimme a new body goddess. with million times spec than previous one, enough to obliterate star and planet alike like "death star"

    "thats impossible, desu! are you trying to become a monster?"

    "monster? i am god. a god that wipes out devil angel and monster aside. if fellow god stand in my way too, then i will become the destroyer"

    she start to not understand what she speaks anymore..

    "well whatever, so got any idea of a body i can use?"

    "ah, well.. if you want a body to possesed, then a homunculus should be fine. they can accept any soul relatively easy. and since youre humans, it will suit you.. It HURTS, HURTS I SAID!"

    starting to pull her cheeks with all of her might, she question the goddess

    ¡°if theres such a convenient method, then said it since the start! is your brain getting lossy like your hole because of your old age? HUUH..?¡±

    ¡°NYAAH, PLYEASE STHOP. SO MANY THINGS HAPPENED THAT I FORGOT TO MENTIONN IIIT. I DIDNT DONE IT ON PURPOSEE, REALLY ¡± cried the goddess

    feeling its a waste of time she start to release her

    ¡°so, where is it? if you said you don''t remember how about i start to splitting over your skull and appraised your brain directly to find out where it is located?¡±

    ¡°hii..! please stop, i¡¯ll die desu~ it''s in warehouse a-12.."

    reply the goddess with pale face while imagining her skull getting splitted and her brain being appraised

    "a-12 huh? fine"

    hearing that she start to move

    "eh? wait for me!"

    getting left alone the goddess pursue her

 chapter 43

    - time for conquest -

    "waiit, haa.. haa.."

    seemingly out of breath, the goddess finally catched up

    "why took so long loli baba? if you died from heart attack do it after transferring me to new body"

    "stop calling me loli baba! what is that supposed to mean anyway? it.. it''s not like i forgot to exercise. i''ll just never needed to run,ok?"

    while making an excuse like what NEET do, she was still able to speak back. looks like she''s grown

    getting impressed, the girl asking her

    "so it''s homunculus? why is all of them looks blank like watery doll?"

    the homunculus lined up is looks like a doll with water inside instead of artifact human from legend

    "that''s, because their purpose is to be injected with soul of another living being. so their form will automatically matches the form that the soul remember the most. be it animal,humans,demihumans"

    hearing that she got interested

    "ah but please don''t try to become a form that''s not similar with yourself okay? if it''s too far from your original form, the soul might get contradiction and rejection will occur"

    tsk. clicked her tongue she can''t ask for little girl form

    ¡°uhmm.. i¡¯ll tell you in advance before you start to blaming me of getting forgotten or not mention it, but i never done this previously so there''s no guarantee it will be succeed. worst case it failed and your soul cannot handle the pressure then get disintegrates. ah, don¡¯t look at me like i¡¯m a useless goddess! i know the theory at least from my creator!¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "hmm"

    looked disinterested, she still wants to do it anyway

    why? because

    "if i died just like that, then taking my revenge personally or return alive is a pipe dream anyway. such a weakling is better to died from the start"

    hearing that, the goddess seems surprised

    this human, despite she hold her live dearly, why is she so reckless with it?

    "then, which one is the best?"

    "probably this, my creator programmed it with skill and status of blademaster from another planet"

    "okay, fine"

    she decided immediately

    the goddess, seemingly given up start to support her

    "then, just stand there. i''ll commence the transfer now"

    the goddess start to chant

    "i command you in the name of ignis, obey me and accept the lost soul beside you as your new master!"

    so her name is ignis huh..

    bright light start to surround the place, and a high concentration of magical power is flowing

    "soul transfer!"

    chant the goddess

    a bright light has enveloped the place

    and what''s appeared when the light settled down

    was a tall black haired girl

 chapter 44

    -birth of the most devious blademaster-

    it seems like it was success

    "hmm its a bit different with my previous one, though i seems to get older a bit?"

    if her previous age is 17, now she looks around 20 years old.

    a long black hair, black eyes like japanese person, a modest chest, and about 170cm in height

    only her face looks more adult-like compared to previously more childlike look

    and nothing covers her body

    "i get taller than originally too. well, not like i mind"

    the goddess looks tired

    "did.. it.. successful?"

    "all good loli baba! though you run out of breath easily. need some massage? your boobs looks heavy, how about asking some hoodlums in street to personally taking care of it?¡±

    "dont.. call me that! also my boobs is fine, thanks! "

    whose fault you think it is? to increase the chance of success i put out a layer on top of layer and layer and layer projection for soul, furthermore i made sure that the magical power didn''t spill from this place and making an explosion

    feeling too tired to make a complaint, the goddess only wants to take a rest now

    - after another week -

    someone is standing proudly

    wearing gaudy red clothes like a general from some war times

    with a giant long katana-like sword with glittering handle

    with a hair tied into ponytail

    a hat like japanese ronin

    a geta shoes

    biting a grass stalk

    with fluttery white cape

    written inside the cape

    is a japanese word saying "subjugate the heaven and earth"

    "...where did you found that clothes?"

    asked the goddess

    "isnt it good? i found it from the room beside yours."

    "..creator! i didnt know you had hobbies like that!"

    yes

    the item in this place will not degrade regardless of time

    among them, she never touch the room of her creator

    so thats why the item there mostly untouched too

    because almost nobody come here anyway, she took it like its hers

    "then, ready to depart?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    already used by her selfishness she ignores it

    in order to prepare, the goddess makes some maintenance and adjustment to her body and it took a week

    it''s about her new body after all, so it''s better to not disturb her

    since she can''t bully the goddess, she got bored and explored the place a bit

    there she founds some costume and weapon, permission? what''s is that? is it edible?.

    " oh, before that"

    asked the girl

    "i need to think of a new names. when i heard my name or even from writing i can only heard or see garbled words"

    "was it still not returned yet?"

    the girl shook her head

    well i dont really mind. i feel more relaxed not knowing my name compared to when i¡¯m still alive. feels like a baggage is off from my shoulder. this feels more like a true starting point for me

    thinking for a bit, the goddess ponders and speak

    "how about maho from mahoutsukai? to made it better sound, make it miho. i think it suits you.. ah wait wait wait if you kill me you won''t be able to get out from this place! "

    thinking this goddess really only talks what''s inside her mind she makes a stance of iai-drawing to test her new bodies

    but, hmm.. it''s not bad. witch seems interesting, a witch despite being a blademaster, such contradiction i don''t hate it.

    ¡°alright, that''s my name from now on then. at least until i return to my body. remember that goddess¡±

    ¡°ah, o.. okay..¡±

    thinking she won''t forgot someone like her anyway the goddess continue the preparation

    -after some time later-

    " i suppose we will never meets again. human life is short, so at least this lifetime we probably won''t meet anymore. still, i wish you good luck, and prayed that you can fulfill your wish"

    a magic circle formed below miho

    ¡°if, something happened to your original body and it start to break apart call me with all of your might. i can try to suspend its time and delay the destruction¡±

    speaking like a goddess, it surprised miho a bit

    realizing this is probably farewell, she put her finger to goddess

    afraid she was gonna hit her again, the goddess half closed her eyes

    and then

    touching her cheeks with index finger, she smiled while speaking

    "alright. seeya, goddess"

    with cheerful mood, mikoto vanished

    after she leave, goddess falling down on her knees

    "uu, finally desu ~ i''m free at last.."

    she was tired

    only two week passed since she meets "miho¡± and it feels like it takes longer than her whole life

    her house is taken, she got treated like a slave, and every room is messed up like a ghost ship

    she already felt like her stress will reach the peak and ends with blowing up the world and suicide

    "aah.. but if she realize about that body flaw, would she come and trying to kill me?"

    this place is located quite a distance from the planet

    but she got a feeling anything is possible with this human

    "i''m sorry, i''m really sorry! but this is for the sake of protecting the peace of the world. i need to restrain your behaviour a little!"

    she was not lied

    that body is a copy of one of the strongest person alive

    but because she was afraid what would happened if she received such a strong body, she tinkered it a bit

    since handing over it as is like giving a switch for weapon of mass destruction  she need to put some ¡°restraint¡±

    honestly, she was scared to meets her again more than anything else

    ¡°...¡±

    with her face getting red she touched her cheeks

    ¡°that was unfair! what was that?¡±

    didn''t realize her face is red the whole time, goddess stare at magical circle

 chapter 45

    - gift from the goddess -

    "woaaah!"

    she had returned to the world

    she had returned from above ground

    to be exact, 200 meter above ground

    "fuckfuckshitshitshit fucking slutty bitchy onahole!, she must be done this on purpose! dammit!"

    when she almost crashed into ground

    haaa!

    she slashed the ground

    *BOOOM*

    a loud explosion

    amidst the scattered earth

    miho still stand up

    "wow, im unscratched despite falling that far. this body spec is indeed good, huh"

    feeling satisfied, she looks around

    "still, i guess i''m pretty far from last kingdom"

    around her are mostly plain

    since averunks kingdom location surrounded by forest it was very different from this place

    "well i''ll know where am i while i''m walking. status !"

    saying that, she opened her status

    name : MIHO

    job : transcendance pervert blademaster

    age : -

    sex : f

    level : 1000

    hp : 288350

    mp : 273400

    str : 38150

    agi : 36530

    vit : 37350

    dex : 37140

    int : 35350

    wis : 5~30

    luck : 3

    (extra) moral : -288

    skills : appraisal, language comprehension, all weapon mastery, all projection damage decrease,all magic resistance, psychical attack absorption, status effect nullity, space sword skill, appraisal block, instant movement, space magic, far seeing eye,bow mastery,  space walk,laser series skill, regeneration, *omitted because its too long*

    title :__,  hero from another world, bold, foul mouth, incompressible, ruthless, bully, unstoppable, lolicon, beauty in vain, goddess favor, goddess restraint, E.T, alien etc *same as above*

    she was speechless

    what the hell.. this body spec is too OP, at this state won''t i be able to take over the world alone?

    from what she read, even strongest level class s in history is lv 150 at most

    so in human terms at least, it''s really powerful

    there''s countless skill and titles. mostly what she never seen before

    nice, the skill and titles are inherited too. seems like my previous title inherited as well

    seems like there''s a lot of space term here. hmm the said swordmaster is not originally a octopus right?

    at this rate, forget revenge. i probably can stopped even the fiercest dragon with one hand

    though why is the job is still same? its evolved too. is my very being is a pervert?

    some of skill and even title is omitted. yeah probably get lazy halfway, why, you..

    wisdom is still the same either. does that means it will never increase? haha.. no way right? i¡¯m still growing, i¡¯m still learning!

    moral.. go die! why it''s increased in opposite side? what an irrational result

    luck.. it decreased! by a lot ! huh ? huh? why? ah.. was the swordsman this body based off is unlucky or something?

    well whatever, it''s just a small demerit compared to benefit

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    age is gone huh? is it because homunculus  seems ageless since start?

    a empty title is shown up too. probably because she didn''t remember her previous name?

    ignoring it, she wants to try out her new body

    and it just so happened there''s a slime walking around carelessly without a care in the world

    "let''s try out an attack first. photon whip!"

    her first skill of space sword skill series

    she didn''t know what does that means, but it sound cool anyway so she tried it

    her sword is start to change form into tentacle of light things, and start wrapping the slime

    *splat*

    the slime crushed into pieces

    there''s no resistance at all

    "woah, there''s no feeling of resistance at all. though the appearance is pretty bad. better to not use it with a lot people or i get labeled a pervert¡±

    ..it''s probably too late to care about that anyway since her very being is exactly that

    feeling excited, she gripped her sword tightly

    at that moment

    "AAAAAARRRGGHHHHHHHHHH!!"

    my body hurts

    like someone gripped me all over and feeling me all over my body with unreasonable strength

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!"

    the pain continues for five minutes

    it finally subside somehow..

    *haa haa haa haah..*

    i almost peed myself

    fortunately i managed to hold back because this body spec is high

    "damn, what was that!!? the pain is not normal. is it the side effect of the skill?"

    however she inspect the skill and found nothing wrong

    "there''s clearly something wrong here. what''s the cause?"

    inspecting the title next she finally found the cause

    and that was..

    goddess favor

    the goddess worked so hard without sleep to make this!

    a title born from her ever flowing love and kindness

    afraid of certain someone unrestricted behaviour this blessing is born

    this skill activate while that said person attacked weaker being without their consent or warning at all

    for the peace of the world, a 1/10 chance of the attacked victim feeling of pain will be transmitted directly to user brain

    in case of death of the victim, the feeling of pain is increased by ? chance

    work hard goddess! good luck goddess!

    don''t lose to bullying!

    signed by goddess personally

    ¡­..

    once i finish reading it

    my body is starting to glow

    and i feel weaker

    needless to say the cause is..

    when i looked at my status

    name : MIHO

    job : hopeless pervert

    age : -

    sex : f

    level : 50 (sealed state)

    hp : 1285

    mp : 830

    str : 330

    agi : 280

    vit : 301

    dex : 278

    int : 253

    wis : 5~30

    luck : 3

    (extra) moral : -288

    it decreased.. a lot

    the skill and title is still there but mostly are greyed or got too much mp requirement

    knowing the main cause i read again

    goddess restraint

    a seal made by the goddess with all of her might

    afraid her life is in danger, she created this to restraint a certain dangerous beast

    considering the effort taken, probably not even the goddess herself can break this

    the effect is sealing the true power of the owner

    level can still be increased normally, however it might takes more effort than usual

    ¡­¡­

    i didn''t said anything

    i didn''t speak anything

    i¡¯m not even moving from spot

    after thinking for a while

    i made my decision

    i''ll screw that cunt once i met her again¡­

    after i made her cry and cry, i will throw her to a bunch of starving ¡°wolves¡± and letting her get raped

    tying her with a flying dragon and making her flying all over the world

    i¡¯ll skin every inch of her body and sold her as a sex doll

    or better yet

    i¡¯ll do it personally

    swearing to make a certain person suffer and makes her cry, she tried to find a loophole for her titles

 chapter 46

    -hello i am a lizard?-

    ~fwaahh..~

    feeling sleepy, i''m looking at horizon

    the sun is gonna set soon

    hello everyone long time no see

    it''s the newly born aimi desu~

    huh? who am i talked to? i dunno ~

    anyway, more importantly!

    this body is soo glutton.. nuu

    i just eat a big bear twice my size and i already get hungry again

    this body, got too bad fuel consumption, mou..

    so i keep hunting, and hunting in search for food

    it took a whole day, geez!

    but thanks to that, i got quite a lot of food. yay three cheers for aimi. applause!

    a mountain of corpse is beside me

    feeling a little sleepy, i decide to sleep under the tree

    my level increase a bit too.. here it is

    name : AIMI

    job : gorgon child

    age : 0

    sex : f

    level : 165

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    hp : 8350

    mp : 7421

    str : 1813

    agi : 2858

    vit : 1625

    dex : 1365

    int : 1535

    wis : -

    (extra) cuteness : 100

    skills : apparaisal, language comprehesion, monstrous strength, evil eye of pertification, evil eye of stun, evil eye of absorption scale of heaven, earth attribute magic, earth magic control, extreme speed, battle instinct, far eyes sight, overwhelming, high speed regeneration, healing magic, mp recovery (small)

    title : kin of gorgon, little child, moe moe kyun, carefree, pure, merciless

    umm.. it really doesnt looks similiar with humans at all

    i dunno how strong i am, but i think i''m pretty strong?

    other than that bear, everyone is getting pertified after all

    title.. whats moe moe kyun? i don''t get it

    oh well

    its already dark

    i''ll just think tomorrow !

    forget it forget it, too much trouble

    my motto is to not think troublesome things, after all ~

    eat well,sleep well, and play well

    that''s the trick of getting healthy, after all

    goodnight

    zzZZzzzZZZz...

 chapter 47

    -human, hard to understand -

    i find a town

    bringing that much of pile of monster is troublesome, so i made a pouch from monster skin, gathering things that looks like can be sell, and eat the rest

    from my knowledge, a functional society needs a money after all..

    i tried to walk there

    fortunately i can retract my claw and make my tail smaller

    that way i can barely managed to pass as demi human, well probably barely

    i hold my breath, and start speaking like i practiced before

    "hello"

    i tried to greet the guard

    after some practice i can view people face without them getting petrified

    my eyes is probably still golden, well can¡¯t do anything about that

    "..ah, ye.. yes?"

    hmm?

    that guy seems staggering

    his face is bright red, and his breath is heavy

    weird, i didn''t make a mistake right?

    "i want to enter. can i?" asked me innocently

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "ah, su.. sure, just fill in this registration and show your id card. in case you don''t have a id, you need to paid 3 silver for temporary membership"

    "uhh i dont have id card or money. is it still possible to enter?¡±

    acts cutely the girl asked

    "ri.. right, then, do you have something to sell? we can buy it from you to enter, but it''s better to sell it in adventurer guild or merchant guild. that way the price will be better"

    thinking to accept his offer, i turn out some fangs from my pocket

    "a, ah. okay. that''s probably enough to enter. here, your temporary pass. don''t lose it while you''re in town or you need to pay a fee of 1 silver coin, okay"

    "okay"

    since its already settled, i decide to enter

    "wait!"

    the guard stopping me though

    "he, here, put on some clothes. even though the public order is good, if someone as pretty as you walk around in nude it would attract some crime"

    "ah.."

    remembering i didn''t wear anything yet, i accept his offer

    i''m grateful, what is the words for this again?

    muu whatever, i¡¯ll just stop thinking and speak whatever comes naturally after that

    "thanks virgin, you piece of shit horny dog better control your libido it¡¯s leaking y¡¯know "

    the guard seems surprised and freeze in spot

    hmm? i didn''t activate pertification without realize it again right? but he seems still alive, so i ignore it and takes the cloth

    it¡¯s my first visit in town, i''m excited !

    ...though speaking is tiresome

 chapter 48

    - what i saw that day..-

    my name is rick

    since i was small, i never leave this place that i live in, mord city in nephilim country

    this country is financially quite stable, the town air is good, the security is alright

    well, there''s sometimes hoodlum or bandit-like person coming from outside town, but as long they not making trouble the guard won''t catch them

    starting my work as guard-in-training, three days ago i was assigned into this post

    usually it was done by my senpai three years older than me, but he got injured by monster outbreak last year and forcefully retire

    the job is quite simple after all. not much people outside coming to here, ever since the three heroes actively joining the war with demons, the country far from frontline is getting more peaceful

    but i don''t feel interested at all. even this job only suggested by my parent because i had no other abilities

    thinking it''s going to be usual day, i absentminded as usual

    "hello"

    when i turn my eyes

    i saw a goddess

    white long silvery hair, golden eyes like jewel, smooth skin without flaw

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.her skin got some scale on it though, is she part of mermaid tribe or something?

    and most importantly..

    she was nude!

    i heard for some demi-humans it''s normal to not wearing clothes, but it''s bad for my heart!

    getting mesmerized for a second, i forgot about my job and start to answer her question

    it seems like, she didn''t bring any money or id, as expected from her appearance it''s probably her first time coming to a town

    after agreeing some things, we decided to sell some material she bring

    after that, i told him to wear some clothes before entering town

    i- it''s not like i was trying to earn her favor or something, i was just being gentleman here

    however her next words betray my expectation

    "thanks virgin, you piece of shit horny dog better control your libido it''s leaking y¡¯know "

    i freeze

    the girl is starting to walking to town

    while i was honestly being surprised, my heart beating fast, my breathing becomes rough and my face is redden

    aah.. what is.. this feeling?

    ever since then, i found my true calling at a place named "masochist bar"

    i have to thank her if i meet her again

 chapter 49

    -people are noisy desu..-

    i looked around my first town

    there¡¯s so many voice it annoys me a bit

    some reptile woman is debating with pig-like man about the price of meat he sell

    some humans bringing a otter like kids looking for their parents

    and some long-ear person looked pale among this many crowd

    ..ah, a nakama. i thought i¡¯m the only one feeling like puking

    but still..

    it''s really noisy

    aah, urusai urusaai (shut up).. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    can i kill them all, can i ??

    well that can wait..

    right now i need to sell some materials to get some money

    seems like i need some money to buy the food

    since the smell is good i already very hungry ever since i entered

    ummm, no no..! i need to hold back *gulp*

    ¡°HEY LITTLE KID! WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY MERCHANDISE?¡±

    hmm..?

    some chicken face person wearing an apron is yelling to me

    ah..! no good. i got hungry and unconsciously eating his stuff..

    ¡°HEY BRAT! YOU BETTER HAVE THE MONEY TO PAID THAT! LOOKING FROM YOUR APPEARANCE YOU¡¯RE BETTER BE NOT SOME HOMELESS BUMP!¡±

    i.. it''s not like i¡¯ve done it on purpose¡­!

    to begin with, why should i get yelled by some chicken that sell some chicken legs?

    since you''re a cannibal, what right do you have to yelling at me?

    ¡°THIS BRAT!  STOP EATING I TOLD YOU DAMMIT! DIDN¡¯T YOU HEAR? AH, DON¡¯T! THAT¡¯S AN IMPORTANT PREMIUM LIMITED ORDER FOR TONIGHT BUFFET! GUARDS! GUARDS!¡±

    he tried to stop me, but it''s useless since i¡¯m far stronger than him

    the more he tried, the more i got hungry instead and gobbling his merchandise

    ahh, hearing his yelling is similar with lullabies..

    crap, now i got sleepy..

    well whatever, i''m full, i¡¯m happy..

    this is happiness, zzz..

    when i was sleeping, i already eat everything from his stall, and the shopkeeper is crouching down while crying

    like this, my first experience in the town is ended like that

 chapter 50

    -common sense? is it delicious?-

    *fwaa ~*

    when i wake up, i was already inside some room made with a brick

    with an iron bar covering the exit

    this is..

    ¡°am i in the so called castle?¡±

    actually, that place is what is called a prison

    after gobbling up all of the food in the chicken man stall, the guards finally come

    however, even though the man insist this small girl eating all the food stall alone, they can''t just believe him right away

    after all, who can even think that such a small girl able to devour that much food?

    thinking it''s better to interrogate and asking question from her later, they bring her to prison to question later

    the girl, only ever seeing open field and forest, she thought this place is  luxurious compared to them so she thought it was a castle immediately

    ¡°hmm..? so if i¡¯m in castle it was that place where there¡¯s a beautiful prince and princess, and every day there''s a festival called ¡°banquet¡± where i can eat as much as i like!¡±

    hearing that she giggles

    ¡°nufufu, then what am i waiting for? i can''t stay any longer then. i must join the banquet!¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    thinking she needs to join the party before it''s closed, she opened the bar and making her way out

    because of the commotion, the guards gather around the girl

    the guards is dumbfounded thinking how is the girl manage to escape?

    ¡°HALT, PLEASE GO BACK TO YOUR CELL, GIRL!¡±

    ¡°HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO BREAK OUT!? SPILL IT¡±

    noisy..

    i have a party waiting for me, don¡¯t disturb me

    thinking it was noisy, i turn on my pertification

    ¡°WHAT THE..? AAHH!¡±

    ¡°AAH..! MY BODY? MY BODY? HELP!¡±¡±

    ¡°THIS CAN¡¯T BE HAPPENING! THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENING!¡±

    some of them trying to run away, some was surprised,some even crying from disbelief but i turn them all into stone anyway

    ah i lower the power so they didn''t die.. probably

    after they all turning into stone, i smiled satisfied and begin looking for the banquet

    -after around a hour-

    umm thats strange, i can''t  find the banquet anywhere

    when i was looking for the banquet, i can''t find anything resemble that

    instead, what i found was a bunch of vulgar, noisy, and smelly people keep screaming like ¡°its a girl, woohoo. hey girl, release us! i promise i will make you see a glimpse of ¡°heaven¡± hahaha. your skin and lips looks tasty and delicious, can i taste it? while at it, let me taste your lower lips too uhehe¡± and some incomprehensible rambling, so i turned them all into stone

    umm that''s weird, perhaps this place isn''t a castle at all?

    thinking like that, i dispel one of the guard from pertification

    ¡°huh..? what, i am..?.. EYAAAH!¡±

    and he start to scream when he looked ate

    ¡°OH GOD, OH NO! PLEASE, PLEASE FORGIVE ME! SPARE ME!¡±

    uhmm what should i do? with him like this i can''t ask him a question at all..

    since my communication level is low, any attempts of me asking him is just making him more scared

    so i grab him from side while showing my full form

    ¡°food, kill, talk?¡±

    looking that he got more hysteric

    ¡°AAH! TALK, I¡¯M GONNA TALK! DON¡¯T EAT ME! WHAT DO YOU WANT TO KNOW!? IS IT MY CHEATING WITH MY WIFE WHICH I MARRIED FOR TWENTY YEARS? BUT I MARRIED THAT BITCH ONLY BECAUSE HER FAMILY FORCED ME TO! OR IS IT WHEN I RAPED A GIRL AS YOUNG AS MY CHILD AND THROWING AWAY HER BODY INTO RIVER? ITS BECAUSE I WAS STRESSED BACK THEN SO I WAS NOT RIGHT IN HEAD ! OR IT¡¯S BECAUSE I MADE MY FRIEND WIFE GETTING PREGNANT SINCE I PISSED OFF HE¡¯S MORE SUCCESSFUL DESPITE YOUNGER THAN ME AND DRIVE HER WIFE TO COMMIT SUICIDE?!¡±

    whoa, too much detail. too much. i don''t care about that but i know he`s an enemy of woman but it''s long, too long! i don''t care so i stopped listening halfway

    ¡°this, not castle?¡±

    ¡°A..AHH, YOU ONLY ASKED THAT? IT.. IT''S IN THERE, THE BIGGEST BUILDING IN THE CENTRE OF TOWN¡±

    i see,

    nodding him out i smiled a little

    when he started to looked relieved

    i start to open my mouth..

    itadakimasu

    *chomp*

    i swallow him

 chapter 51

    -looked delicious, but not really?-

    i swallow him in one gulp

    *chomp chomp*

    hmm..

    so this is what humans taste like

    to be honest, it doesn''t taste anything at all except his feet stinks. when is last time he did wash?

    actually i didn''t plan to eat him at all..

    but when he start to rambling about his deeds

    for just a moment, he looked delicious

    so i swallow him

    his meat doesn''t taste very good, but i feel like my spirit is healed

    is it like a vitamin for me? mm i wonder what the difference with the delicious meat? is it his soul?

    not thinking so much about it i start to go to castle

    -inside the castle-

    ¡°princess, i had come to fulfilled my promise¡±

    a man with big black cape with wings and fang asked

    ¡°wh..what are you gonna do to me?¡± asked someone while trembling

    ¡°ufufu, i already told you i will make you into my bride. a bride of darkness¡±

    ¡°n..no, someone help. help me¡±

    ¡°huhu, it''s useless. i already put everyone in the castle to sleep¡±

    tsk, so they can¡¯t even become my meatshield. what did you even get paid for? go die

    what the princess with piggy- like face and bodies are thinking

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    -last night-

    i am the princess of a certain country

    kiara lu faluna

    feeling bored with monotone task, i¡¯m running away from the capital

    with excuse of recovering my health, i spend the time in my uncle''s place

    with a healthy leg and face given to me by my dear parents

    with a top notch beauty without any comparison (among the pig-man)

    i live my whole life getting pampered

    that¡¯s right.

    ufufu i am perfect

    considered as a top hierarchy and winner in both life and look, i am perfect

    that¡¯s right, worship me!

    praise me, ignorant masses!

    what¡¯s yours is mine, and what''s mine is only mine!

    it''s natural for you peasant to sacrifice your rich!

    it''s natural for you commoner to become my farm cattle!

    it''s natural for you nobles to dance inside my thumb until you died!

    worship me, praise me

    for i am so perfect that my beauty even made gods jealous

    fufufu.. AHAHA!

    you lowly being

    for you guys there''s no need to shown my true self!

    let them believe that i¡¯m perfect!

    people only believes what they wants anyway!

    i just need to pretend crying and everybody would think i¡¯m, the right one!

    i just need to fake a smile and everyone would side with me

    you guys are all a cattle inside my farm!

    but

    this existence called vampire is troublesome

    i have come for you, princess

    just suddenly

    without warning, he came

    ahh how troublesome

    a man that comes uninvited is the worst

    if you want to meet me, you should get in line!

    though because the line is a million long

    there''s no way you can meet me forever!

    so suffer in agony

    for things that forever beyond your reach

    after that

    the vampire speaked again

    beautiful

    is what this vampire saying

    become my bride

    he asked while kissing my hand

    to be honest, i¡¯m surprised

    this is actually the first time anybody other than my parent and pig-man race ever said that directly to me

    other race only looked away and didn''t dare to say that while looking at my face

    damn racist! every human and other demi human are useless if they can''t see my beauty

    ¡°w..why..?¡±

    pretending to be heroine in tragedy, i tried to fake crying

    ¡°why.. choose me? i know i¡¯m not looked any good by the point of view of other races.¡±

    hmph, i applaud your sight for recognizing the number #1 beauty in the world but i¡¯m not cheap

    if you gave me a boring reason i¡¯ll call the guard and chopped you bits by bits in underground

    if you satisfied me, i¡¯ll allow you to become my shoe cleaner. be grateful! cry tears of happiness!

    however

    his next words is made her feel disgusted for the first time in the whole of life

    ¡°aah..! i can''t HOLD IT ANYMORE!¡±

    *hugged, licked and rubbing face to the princess legs¡±

    ¡°eeek..?¡±

    surprised, the princess unexpectedly voice a scream

    ¡°that healthy biceps, that adorable and plump muscle, that round, pinkish face.. aaahh.. god..! i finally found it..! thank you, thank you for letting me live for this moment!  my painful moment this whole time, my heart, my love, unsatisfied. doomed without any hope, such despair, such emptiness! ! such tragedy! H-O-W-E-V-E-R! THAT WAIT IS GONE! OOH, I CAN HEAR THE APPLAUSE!¡±

    starting to speak to himself, the princess dumbfounded

    ¡°THANK YOU! THANK YOU FOR EVERYONE SUPPORT! AAH I AM THE HAPPIEST MAN IN THE WORLD! VIVA AMORE..¡±

    starting to get excited by himself, the man starting to applause

    and the princess

    at this moment

    she only wants for this man to get out immediately

 chapter 52

    -ahaha bow before me! i beg you, leave already-

    after calming himself up, the man is starting to compose himself

    forgive me my love, i got a bit too excited

    hearing that the princess frowned inside her mind

    no good, this is the type that i can''t handle the most..

    it''s better if he just flatters, but such a straightforward guy only got trouble.

    i need to get out of this predicament, but how?

    ¡°uh uhm.. mister vampire?¡±

    call me bernard, my love

    fuck you.

    ¡°mi..ster bernard?¡±

    the vampire called bernard waiting for my answerIf you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°i.. am sorry. i am happy with your answer, but i can''t answer your feelings. i love everyone in my country, and i can''t betray their trust. i am a royalty, and both my body and my hearts belong to the citizen. if, if you force me i have to take my life too rather than being kidnapped and become someone else property. i¡¯m sorry, but please leave¡±

    speaking things that she wasn''t even seriously say even by miniscule amount

    a logical and reasonable excuse for a princess! go ahead, give up

    but he calmly answer instead

    don''t worry my love, i just have to turn everyone into a vampire including you. then we can live together forever. ahh..! my hearts aches when thinking that our newborn daughter must love another man and getting married. but if they truly love each other, alas, that choice is necessary

    stop marrying me and having a child decided inside your head! even i feel goosebump

    no, i understand your worries my love. a barrier called race must be worried you. dont worry, despite my appearance i¡¯m a researcher. creating a drug to make other race pregnant is simple after all. ahh, i see i see. you must be still confused from my sudden appearance. i will return next week and bringing a bouquet of flower for our parents for celebration. goodnight, my princess..

    ¡°i am not thinking of that! and don¡¯t even come back!!¡±

    while kissing her hand again, he disappeared inside the night

    ¡°damn, i have no choice. i should hire a group of experienced hunter and adventurer to exterminate him. it irritate me to spend money for those commoner but it''s better than becoming some pervert bride¡±

    however..

    tomorrow night

    he betrays her expectation

    -tomorrow-

    i have come my love! the truth is i can''t wait any longer and coming a little sooner. don''t worry, with our true love together such thing as time is but a trivial matter

    you bastard, you come too soon!

    feeling she can''t run away she tried to pretend to be scared and refuse

    but that still didn''t work, so she was trying to beg him with a naked dogeza and asking him to let her go already

    such thing as pride? the princess never had it since beginning

    then..

    the castle wall suddenly broken

    and amidst the cloud of dust..

    a silver haired girl with hood enters

 chapter 53

    -a premium first grade sirloin is in front of me!!-

    i jumped to castle

    thinking it was troublesome to walk, i jumped with all my might

    the front wall of castle is broken

    looking at my surrounding, i reach some unknown room

    inside, there''s two people

    one is skinny looking man with black clothes

    he looked bony and he didnt shown up that feeling i liked so i ignore it

    but..

    the other one

    ¡°w.. who are you?¡± said the pig with a dress

    what now! what the heck happened recently! a bunch of unexpected things happened each other! didn''t this town already inside my thumbs inside out? why is people from outside keep doing things selfishly? you guys should just bow to me! praise me from distance! beg for my greatness while realizing your position! such insect, die already!

    ¡°...¡±

    i looked at her

    and i feel such a intense emotion that i feel for first time

    such plumpy thighs and arms

    such fatty marbled meat

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    a fragrant aroma is spreading from her whole body!

    and more importantly..

    this feeling

    even her emotion feels soo good

    ahh..

    such a treasure

    such a bliss!

    a high grade treasure that must be renown to any era!

    a single-in-lifetime chance encounter

    even looking to everywhere in this world, there''s probably only one of such a highest grade treasure like this!

    umm.. can''t! have to hold it

    i can''t chomp it instantly like before!

    slowly slowly.. surely

    savoring it

    that deliciousness

    that high grade food

    i will make it mine at all cost!

    that''s why

    that skinny bones is hinderance

    ¡°...!?¡±

    feeling such a intense stare, the princess trembling

    ¡°w..what? why is she looked at me like that? this is.. i¡¯ve always been looked by various people but i never been looked like that before¡±

    then feeling his mood gone irritated, the vampire speak

    ¡°hmm.. i dunno who you aree, but interrupting my happy moment with my bride, little girl..¡±

    his atmosphere changed

    ¡°you.. must be prepared yes?¡±

    showing a golden eyes like a vampire, he stare at aimi

    but

    that instant..

    ¡°..!?¡±

    receiving attack that he can''t even responded, he got pushed back into the wall

    ¡°annoying¡±

    ¡°that (food) is mine (to eat). it was mine and mine (food) alone ¡±

    ¡°anybody who dares to touch what''s mine..¡±

    ¡°die¡±

    feeling excited, she speaked more than usual

    the princess only hears faintly but the speed of the battle is too fast for her to keep up

    after that

    ¡°GuWAAAA!¡±

    the vampire shown up from the rubble and stare back to aimi

    ¡°HAHAHA! NOT BAD LITTLE GIRL! UNFORTUNATELY, MINE BODY IS IMMUNE TO PSYCHICAL ATTACK! AND THIS IS A FULL MOON TOO! THERE¡¯S NO WAY YOU CAN WIN!¡±

    looked tattered but no wounds inside his body the vampire stand up

    looking at his status, aimi appraised

    ¡°muu, troublesome¡±

    from appraisal result, his lv is around 76 which is about 20-30 lv more than killer bear. but the troublesome thing is his body that can turn into mist in front of psychical attack. and a status effect immunity

    seems like she read summoned from another world too from one of his title but she ignored it

    since almost of all her attack is psychical, she needs to use magic to attack him

    but the problem is

    ¡°how.. to use magic?¡±

    since everything is done mostly by petrification eye or psychical, she never used magic before

    thinking it was troublesome, she tried to attack him with all of her might and speed

 chapter 54

    -hinderance!!-

    *KISHAAAAA!!*

    while screaming, i keep attacking the black man

    unfortunately, i can''t use my power of my eyes since i''m afraid to accidently saw my (meal)

    i might be able to control the power usually, but in such serious state i can''t

    and i don''t want to take the risk of accidentally using my full power and making her inedible

    besides, it won''t be enough to finish him off anyway

    it might be able to slow him down, but not giving finishing blow!

    trying to find a opening i keep attacking with everything i got

    ¡°HAHAHA, IT''S USELESS! YOUR LEVEL MIGHT BE HIGHER THAN ME BUT IF YOU CAN''T HIT ME IT''S USELESS!¡±

    seems like he got appraisal too

    although he said that, the vampire cannot attack back eitherStolen story; please report.

    that because when he made his body into mist for instance he can use any attack

    if this keeps up, it might be only a matter of who exhausted himself

    the cat and mouse game keeps up until they finally reach out the castle

    ¡°still, i might get disadvantaged if this keep up and the night is over, hmm¡±

    regain his calmness, the vampire start to reply nonchalantly

    ¡°thats why i will do this HAHAHA DONT CALL ME CHEAP LITTLE GIRL, THIS IS HOW A VAMPIRE FIGHTS! BLOOD BAT!¡±

    gaining some distance from aimi, the vampire used his skill from afar

    a countless bat appears

    ¡°..!?¡±

    the bat surrounds aimi and suck her blood!

    ¡°fugya..?¡±

    feeling weak, aimi start to fall on her knees

    ¡°HAHAHA, LOVELY AREN''T THEY? DONT THINK THEYRE LIKE USUAL BATS! I PERSONALLY CREATED THOSE CHILDREN EACH ONE BY ONE! AS A RESULT, THEY ARE ALREADY FAR SURPASS THE SPEED AND BLOOD DRAINING OF NORMAL BATS¡±

    gunuu..

    gritting her teeth, aimi stare at him

    ¡°OHO, YOU''RE NOT BAD LITTLE GIRL! EVEN GREATER DEMON SUPPOSED TO DIED ALREADY BY THAT BLOOD LOSS. IT LOOKS LIKE YOU''RE REALLY STRONGER THAN ME, HUH?  HAHAHA BUT IT''S NO USE IF YOU CAN''T EVEN TOUCH ME¡±

    you''re the idiot one!

    now that it''s in outside, i can use my skill. immediately

    -crack-

    almost all bats in front of me turning into stone

    ¡°WHA?¡±

    surprised, the vampire let out a voice

    not letting that chance go away, aimi attack him suddenly

    with her tail that surpass speed of light

    ¡°TSK¡±

    the vampire can¡¯t turn into mist in time

    his main body is fine, but his right arms exploded into pieces

    letting out a pain, he stare at his arm

    ¡°GU.. NOT BAD, LITTLE GIRL! LOOKS LIKE I UNDERESTIMATED YOU!¡±

    since his body getting slower because of her eyes, he start to move out from her sight

    ¡°HAHAHAHA, BUT IT''S NOT OVER YET! LET¡¯S PLAY SOME MORE LITTLE GIRL!¡±

    feeling light headed from blood loss, aimi start to attack him again

 chapter 55

    -it¡¯s my reason to exist!!-

    ¡°HAHAHAHA! TRY TO CATCH ME IF YOU CAN!¡±

    ¡°GRAAAAHHHHHHHH!¡±

    pursuing him and pertify the bats he used, she used all of her speed

    thankfully the bats is not immune to petrification, but their number is numerous so she cant petrify them all

    even if she catch up to him, he suddenly become a mist and attacking with bats on her blind spot

    although her wound can be regenerated, the blood lost is not returning

    trying to finish this before she collapsed from blood loss, aimi pursue him with all of her might

    ¡°HAHAHAHA, WHAT''S THE MATTER? YOU LOOKED PALE, FEELING GIVING UP YET LITTLE GIRL?¡±

    bernard keep provoking her, causing her to gritted her teeth and pursuing him

    but still, who is this girl? i lived for 300 years and never saw anybody as strong as her. hmm..

    the truth is, things didn''t looked good for bernard too

    actually blood bat isn''t even one of his skills

    he only store some bats with storage magic and letting them out as fits

    in order to gathering and researching the blood bat, he spend most of his free time gathering the bats and increasing their efficiency

    by sacrificing sleep and eating, he even teached those bats every kind of command that he feels of them like his children

    and now, most of them is died in one night

    i¡¯m sorry,michael,urun,gabi,gorun,rudra.. i will make sure to made a grave for you guys later

    his condition is not good either

    because of her eyes, he had been feeling groggy since before. his body not moving well too

    is this, evil eye? but to affect me this much, must be a very high level eye skill

    the truth is bernard had evil eye too. a skill unique to vampire, evil eye of sleepiness and bewitching eye

    however, the girl didnt shown a hint of being affected

    but he with status effect immunity feeling the effect, and her not must be her eyes level is higher

    fu.. it''s been interesting little girl. i¡¯m curious about finding out your identity but it''s time to finish this

    thinking that his other skill gonna shown its effect anytime, he start to grinning

    then..

    ¡°uogh!?¡±

    his leg is blown

    the girl is getting faster

    getting used with bernard feint and trickery she start to catch up to himYou might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    all of the blood bats is already petrified since quite a while now

    cannot even keep up his mist transformation, bernard legs is blown away

    and aimi

    jumping in top of him, she hold his neck

    ¡°guun fuuu fuuh*

    it''s over

    bernard already running out of energy

    thinking it''s her victory, aimi grinned a little why saying

    ¡°i..win¡±

    her true form is completely shown

    a claw that can gouge the earth, a tail like a dragon and shiny beautiful scale

    like this, anyone would seen that she wasn''t human

    perhaps, some who recognize that form will relate her as certain kin of that legend

    ¡°fu.. HAHAHAHA, ARE YOU SURE? IT''S TOO SOON TO REJOICE LITTLE GIRL¡±

    the girl ignores him

    it''s already clear who is the winner

    only press him, and the neck is broken

    but..

    whats with his face?

    ¡°bluff?¡±

    ¡°you will see if it''s a bluff or not, girlie. i¡¯ll show you magic trick in 5..4..3..2..1¡±

    ignoring him she tried to smash his head with two of her hand

    using her strength, he would definitely disappear without a trace

    at that moment

    ¡°zero! time up¡±

    like closing performance, aimi lose her strength

    ¡°...!?¡±

    cannot move even a finger, she lied on top of bernard

    ¡°HAHAHAHA, are you surprised little girl? you''re surprised right? you are aren''t you?¡±

    ¡°gnn..! grr¡­!¡±

    trying to move, she struggle

    but it''s no use

    ¡°HAHAHA LET ME EXPLAIN THEN¡±

    bernard easily stand up

    ¡°..?¡±

    his arm and legs is growing back

    and his complexion looks healthy, same as before like nothing happened

    ¡°HAHAHA! THE SPECIALITY OF VAMPIRE IS NOT JUST BLOOD AND MIST, WE ARE MASTER OF SHADOW TOO!¡±

    ¡°AND SINCE YOU PURSUE ME SO INTENTLY, YOU DIDN''T REALIZE YOUR SHADOW IS STARTING TO GONE THINNER?

    ¡° BY STEALING YOUR SHADOW, I CAN ABSORB YOUR VITALITY AND MAKING IT MINE¡±

    however the weakness is it took too much time making it inefficient

    before bernard never had to do battle where he needs to use it

    the reason being, most of his enemy is defeated before he have time for the skill to active

    other reason, if the enemy realized it before their vitality is taken the skill is canceled automatically

    ¡°aa. guh¡­.¡±

    feeling like a victor, bernard declares

    ¡°now then¡±

    ¡°i spend too much stamina and effort to taking you down, it''s natural for me to receive my rewards right?¡±

    ¡°what, don''t worry. i''m not interested with little girl like you. my love is the only one i planned to devoted after all¡±

    ¡°you just need to close your eyes, and become EMPTY MUMMIES! AHAHAHA¡±

    ¡°¡±..!¡±

    grabbing her in the chin, bernard lift aimi

    and then, he sink his fang to her neck

    *gashun*

    ¡°....!¡±

    *sruup srupp*

    ¡°guunu.. uu¡±

    ¡°hmm? hahaha , so that¡¯s it! that explained your appearance. this form, it''s not ¡° you¡± at all.¡±

    vampire can retract information from blood of their victim

    of course, the information received is varying depend on how much of their blood taken. and mostly how much the vampire wants to know after all

    since mostly the victim died if vampire retract all of the information it''s only useable once to each victim

    ¡°gg.. haa..¡±

    aimi feels weaker

    her strength is gradually disappearing

    ¡°to think, such miracle can happen not only once, but twice. ahaha what a unique existence. i want to see your original someday but i guess it''s impossible¡±

    ¡°¡±ggrr¡±

    ¡°ahh but you''re such a sad existence, both you and the other one. you guys didn''t realize..¡±

    ¡°your existence is a fake one since the start after all¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°ara? you''re already starting to lose consciousness? sorry, i¡¯ll make it quick. it''s better if you died now without realizing anything after all¡±

    she doesn''t understand it

    she doesn¡¯t listening at all

    it''s all nonsense

    it¡¯s not worth listening to

    but..

    but..

    just one thing

    there''s just one thing that she cannot forgive

    theres one thing that she cannot allow

    and that is..

    ¡°..can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    ¡°won..t die¡±

    ¡°oh?¡±

    ¡°already.. promised.. not.. gonna happened.. again¡±

    ¡°never.. again.. can¡¯t.. allow it. have to.. fulfill¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! nice, thats nice. a promise is meant to be fulfilled after all, but what can you do?¡±

    ¡°fuck it¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±

    gathering her remaining strength in her hand,

    she start to use massive magic construction

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    feeling a danger, bernard letting her go

    and then

    a massive storm happened

 chapter 56

    -conclusion of battle, a small hope-

    the earth starting to shook

    the ground is rumbling

    the sky''s getting dark

    and a typhoon is created

    admist of that

    ¡°KYAAAAAAHHHHHH!!¡±

    a female pig wearing dress is clinging into trees

    ¡°i shouldn''t have come here! dammit! why did i come again? ahh thats right.. they got the nerve to fight by themself and ignoring me! i mean, who did they think they are? i am the princess you know!  i am the most important person in the world! nobody cares if the king died, but if the princess died it¡¯s a world loss! praise me more! pamper me more! aah.. hey pervert, vampire or whatever hey how about you save me right now? you love me didnt you? then prove your loyalty! exhaust your life for me! ah, ahh! my grip is loosening, aaiii noo, at this point i already don''t care who you are, i will do anything. licking your boots shoes or becoming your slave whatever, just SAVE ME!¡±

    starting to become desperate, she tried to start begging

    of course, nobody can hear her

    -amidst the storm-

    ¡°gu, to think she can use magic to this degree!¡±

    the storm with countless rock flying is a extreme example of sandstorm

    however its strength is on different dimension

    because the wind is so strong bernard cannot maintain his mist form anymore

    ¡°wheres that girl? with a storm this degree, she shouldnt have been unscatched!¡±

    in truth just staying alive is taking all of his strength

    ¡°curses! i¡¯ve been playing for too long! Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    not losing hope, he said

    ¡°no, it''s not too late. i can still get out if i kill the girl¡±

    looking desperately for hope to escape from this predicament, he began to look around

    but there''s no need for that

    because a silhouette i nearing him

    ¡°!¡±

    he found the girl

    however, her condition is different

    she was floating in the midst of this storm, proof that she had completely mastered the control

    staring at him with wide eye opening, she looks at him

    feeling ¡°anger¡± ever since the first time she had been reborn, she start to speak to him

    ¡°you..¡± said bernard

    ¡° ...laughed didn''t you?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    he didn¡¯t reply

    ¡°how.. dare..you..laugh¡±

    in that moment

    she concentrated her magic with both hand

    ¡°nobody.. can laugh!¡±

    and by lifting both her hands

    ¡°her.. our wish..!¡±

    she concentrated a massive amount of magical power in her hand

    and direct it to him

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE LAUUUUUUUUUGGGHHHHHHHH!¡±

    the massive rocks is concentrated to bernard

    the number is massive

    like this, it''s impossible to dodge¡­

    thinking it''s over, bernard laughs

    inside a moment that seems like eternity

    looks like i ¡°lost¡± this time

    well it can''t be helped, our strength is different

    judging from level alone, it''s already surprise i can keep up

    did i end up strengthen her instead ? by giving her a battle experience

    aa, how funny. i lost but i¡¯m not feeling bad at all

    he start to ponder

    i¡¯m sorry for thinking you the same as a doll

    you should be proud

    what you are right now, is clearly someone with a will instead

    if it¡¯s the current you, and you keep growing

    then perhaps

    no, you¡¯re already..

    not bounded by anyone or anything

    walked by your own will

    with responsibility and wish on your own

    khu khu

    i was rather curious with how both of you ends up

    unfortunately, i won''t have memories for ¡°this time¡±

    ahh, if only i had more time researching ¡°that¡±

    well there''s no use thinking something i am not used to

    it''s better if i keep becoming ¡°a love hunter¡± like before

    your story doesn''t need someone like me to be included

    so go ahead

    struggle

    fight

    keep moving forward

    make me a stepping stone for your ¡°story¡±

    trample me

    forget me

    ignore me

    and decide

    where should you go

    what should you do

    and

    find what you truly seek for each other

    closing his eyes, bernard disappears

 chapter 57

    -aftermath is this love?-

    after the battle is over

    in the midst of rubble

    ¡°ugh..BUHII!¡±

    a stone has been thrown up

    the battle took quite a distance from the town

    thankfully thanks to that there''s no casualties

    well, if you exclude a certain princess

    ¡°haah haah.. HAHAHA! DID YOU SEE THAT? DON''T UNDERESTIMATE THE WILLPOWER OF ROYAL FAMILY! STURDINESS IS OUR SELLING POINT, AFTER ALL!¡±

    seems like this princess is tougher than cockroach

    ¡°haah haah fuu, hmm? come to think about it, why did i come to here again? for what did i endanger my life for?¡±

    like a idiot, she start to forgot the reason

    but

    ¡°AAAAH..!¡±

    in the midst of the rubble

    she found a sleeping defenseless little girl

    ¡°HEYYYY!¡±

    approach her, she start to walk with speed of pig

    normally it seems to be a touching scene where she was worried with her saviour

    of course, it didn''t happened at all

    ¡°mmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°DAMN YOUU! HEY, YOU! WHERE IS THAT GUY!? DID YOU KNOW THE PRICE OF THE WALL THAT YOU BROKE? AAH!? COMPENSATE ME! RECOMPENSE ME! BOTH FOR MONEY AND EMOTIONAL DAMAGE!¡±

    actually it was not the girl fault at all

    thanks to her she have avoid the worst scenario where she got kidnapped by a  pervert after all

    but living such a pampered life, the princess doesn''t know the meaning of ¡°gratitude¡±

    furthermore her mask is broken, partly because nobody else there and emotional stress

    ¡°....zzz¡±

    ¡°OI, WAKE UP! DON¡¯T PRETEND TO SLEEP! WAKE UP WAKE UP! TAKE RESPONSIBILITY! WHAT DO YOU MEAN I AM YOURS HUH? EXPLAIN IT TO EVERYBODY IN CASTLE! DON''T START A MISUNDERSTANDING OY!¡±

    she started to slapped the girl

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    in truth everyone is mostly sleeping because of bernard so nobody heard but she didn''t care about that

    after so much shaking, she start to open one of her eyes

    ¡°OH YOU FINALLY OPENED YOUR EYES! GOOD! NOW START TO..MMPH!?¡±

    with dazed eye, the girl suddenly kissed her

    since she had lost quite a lot amount of power back then, she was in low power mode and looking for replenishment magical power

    of course, the girl herself is not conscious of that

    ¡°mmm¡­*slurp*¡±

    ¡°OI..MPPH? RELE..UUUUPHH? MEE...UMMMMMH! *SLURP* GLUP HAAA?UGH, URGH, NUUUUUUUU!?¡±

    getting a little excited because the girl trying to refill her strength unconsciously she add more strength

    the princess is struggling, but of course that''s impossible

    she was far stronger after all

    ¡°mm hmm.. slurp.. *glug*¡±

    ¡°UHM UH UHM.. MMMN MMM NNNNNN NN NG!? NH? NNNNNNNN¡±

    ¡°slurp, slurp, burp¡±

    .

    ¡°UKH! GLUKH!??¡±

    adding a deep kiss that seems like forever, the girl put more strength

    that state happened only 10 minutes, but for the princess it seems like a eternity

    like this, she would never forget this day

    -half day later-

    *fwaaa~*

    good morning!

    umm, i feel refreshed!

    it was a nice feeling

    did i get a good rest somewhere? i got a good dream

    eh? what dream is it? nfufu.. not telling <3

    let it be my personal memories

    looking around her, the girl observed her surrounding

    it was total devastation

    ¡­¡­..

    um..

    what happened?

    i remember i was going to banquet with prince and princess like a fairy tale, why did i¡¯m here?

    did i walk while sleeping? scary!

    well, then what is it?

    ¡­ .. ¡­

    forget it

    i¡¯m sure i remember eventually, so later, later..

    it¡¯s my motto to hold troublesome things later, after all

    hmm? ah that''s right! i remember one thing

    wheres that food? the marbles steak...umm

    after looking around, she found the steak.. i mean, princess

    however her state is strange

    found it..! itadakimasu¡­

    ..ah

    looking at her again, she was unconscious

    her breathing is rough, her face is red

    saliva and mucus is flowing from her

    looks like she peed too.

    her smell is strange either, a mixture of ecstasy and hopelessness

    like this, she was inedible!

    uuu.. why did she do this? did she had a bad dream or something?

    furthermore that delicious feeling is mostly gone, i can only see fluffy pink aura now!

    give me back my premium high grade steak!

    ugh.. even i won''t eat something like this.

    guess i had to wait for another time..

    looking at morning sun, she start to pondering

    now then..

    wonder where and what should i do now?

    umm yeah don''t mind it so much!

    i mean, if you keep walking you¡¯ll find something eventually

    if you think, you lose!

    for now, let''s follow the sun, um yeah that''s good

    i hope i will meet another delicious things next !

    fuun fuun fuun *humming*

    with a cheerful mood, she start to walk toward the sun

    -some day later-

    ¡°are you okay? ojousama?¡±

    ¡°ah yeah, im alright sebastian..¡±

    inside the abona capital

    royal castle

    ¡°i see, if there''s anything else let me know¡±

    ¡°ah, okay..¡± answer the princess

    feels like the princess seems to often absent minded, but ignoring it anyway he leaves

    ¡°haaa..¡±

    ¡°what happened to me..¡±

    after that battle

    the royal guard that looking for missing princess founds her above the rubble not far from there

    because her appearance is totally unsightly, they got delayed from returning by cleaning and taking care of her clothes

    after she gone back, she only said that she got lost while looking for flowers

    everyone feels it''s a lie, considering the destruction of surrounding area where they find her. but the princess asked them to not mind it so much so that''s what they do

    more importantly

    lately the princess is absent minded, and often sighing

    worried about it they thought that the princess got a strange disease from her traveling

    actually the princess indeed got a disease

    but reality is not like what they expect at all

    looking at the windows from the castle, the princess start to mutter

    ¡°i wonder where you are now, my prince..¡±

    mutter the princess while remembering a figure of certain silver haired girl

 chapter 58 (end of season 2)

    -interludes aah..! my lost love!-

    in the midst of nowhere

    a place nobody or anybody knows

    a strange coffin is exist here

    the number is countless

    inside them, a bodies is there

    and a giant generator in the midst of them with some pc like console connected

    after some time, the generator begin to start

    and one of the coffin is opened

    ahh.. i guess i¡¯m died

    from there, the vampire bernard is awake

    200 years ago, he found this facilities

    left over by some mad scientist that trying to take over the world, he failed and died

    but his creation is still here

    bernard that found this place by chance begin to research this place thoroughly

    after spending 200 years, he finally knows how to operate it

    it seems like, this place is a pseudo cloning facility

    by putting a part of original body and saving his memories they can reproduce himself countlessly

    however, only after the original died that the clone is activeA case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    it can only imprint one person too, so bernard didn''t know how to restore another person

    perhaps the creator knows. but that man already died

    so bernard didn''t have choice to use it as is

    putting his hair to each body, he can revive countlessly here

    like this, he was basically immortal

    but bernard still not sure how it works, and there''s no guarantee it won''t stop working anytime

    the facility is old after all

    like that, bernard cannot take this as complete immortality

    its lucky he saved the memories before meeting princess. since he find the one he looked for long time, he got excited and working fully to learning the machine

    i wonder how did i died?

    did the princess hire some strong guard or whole armies?

    did he meet an accident somewhere? no, impossible. he was fully intent of taking the princess as his bride tomorrow, so he won''t retreat and back down somewhere else

    he¡¯s a strange person after all. even in previous life before he reincarnate, he always like a plump, fatty girl

    needles to say, in his eye the princess is the most beautiful one in the planet

    but more importantly

    since he returns here

    ¡°i got rejected..¡±

    looking around, he can''t find his blood bat inside his storage too

    most probably, they all died

    to think..

    princess hate me so much that she killed all of my precious children..

    he start to cry and making a poem

    ooh ooh my love

    why must you torture me so?

    ahh the pain, the lingering feelings

    even though i know all that waits me is rejection

    i still want to see you one more time

    aaah, kiara my love

    i will miss you

    your plump healthy bodies

    you big bulging fat biceps

    your ears, attractive like a butterfly

    your nose, breathing hardly for a live

    your muscle, like a endless spiral of love

    how i regret i wont ever seen someone as perfect like you again

    aah aahh my dear kiara

    even though you no longer love me

    please please do not forget

    the poem that i dedicated my life for you

    the song that i created just for you

    never, never again

    shall i feel this way anymore

    ah, my view is blackened with darkness

    i can no longer walk straight

    i lost, doomed forever wandering inside the road of no return

    ooh my dearest

    please, don''t forget my dedicated song to you..

    as i start to disappear from you

    i will never forgets about you

    goodbye, goodbye..

    ooh, my love~

    like this, he start to drinking to forget his sorrow..

 chapter 59

    -our path to each other-

    -some month ago-

    -inside the prison of royal capital abona-

    ¡°please be careful walking here, lady arisa¡±

    a soldier offered his hand to help a girl walking through the stairs

    ¡°ah, thank you dane¡±

    answered the girl with a lovely voice and short hair at shoulder length

    the soldier is blushed a bit, but he quickly looked away

    behind them

    a handsome man and a blonde haired guy is following them

    the two have a different air from them compared to the ordinary run-in-mill soldier, and the girl clearly had a unique power oozing from her

    that''s right

    they¡¯re a being that what is called, a heroes

    one year ago

    having done things that is not allowed behind the back of the major countries all over the world, averunks kingdom has been ruined

    the crime of summoning the heroes from another world with a devious intent of their country supremacy is considered a hostile act against the worldIf you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    the kingdom is considered doing a treason that betrays the humankind-demi human alliance and all of the party responsible is been executed

    or at least, thats the official story..

    ¡°here we are, this man is the direct subordinates of the late king. ¡°

    behind the prison bar

    a man with haggard look and beard is looking at the visitor

    and with vigor, he approached them

    *clang*

    feeling surprised, the soldier stand back a little

    ¡°OoOohH.. dear, dear heroes! it¡¯s been a long time! do you remember me? its me, the one beside the king when you get summoned!¡±

    feeling a bit intimidated, arisa stand back. while shuu move in front of him like protecting him

    ¡°please, PLEasE believe me! i am not involved at all! all of it has been done by his majesty! i am innocent! this was a mistake!¡±

    however, not believing him at all yuya step up

    ¡°this man is lying. my liar sense is already activated ¡°

    is what he said

    hearing that, the man face is getting paler

    after coming to this world, the heroes realize that they each had a different unique skills only they have

    from experience of rpg and games, they realize it immediately that it was so called ¡°cheat¡± that heroes from another world received when summoned

    later they realize their abilities is not as strong as other previous hero received, but it''s quite good regardless depending on situation

    and one of the skills is

    ¡°my liar sense can detect even a miniscule attempt to bluffing. so theres no use to lie ruffian ¡±

    the hero yuya abilities is to detect when someone trying to lie or making excuses. but it cannot know the truth

    since the heroes only learn about their unique skills later, the king and bishop never learns about it

    thanks to this ability, interrogating criminals and weeding out traitors is become easier. thus making it fitted the place with strongest military might grandom

    since the man attempt to make excuse is busted he start to gone quiet and looks like he was afraid to talk further

    sensing their conversation doesn''t seem to able to move forward, shuu begin to talk

    ¡°its fine¡±

    the man begin to look up

    ¡°we have no intention to harm. we only have some question to asked, i don''t know if we can let you out but we can definitely asked the abona king to release you¡±

    feeling his honesty, the man eye is starting to looked like he has been relieved

    shuu unique skill is ¡°charisma¡±

    those under his range of skill is under the impression that no matter the condition is, they would calm down and believe shuu without any doubt no matter what happened

    shuu feel like his skill is kinda like brainwash skill so he didn''t want to use it often. but this is important matter so he used it unhesitantly

    ¡°ah, ah.. i understand. i cannot trouble shuu sama further. please forgive my panicked moment just now. i will say anything¡±

    shuu seems satisfied while smiling

 chapter 60

    -interrogation time, blockheads everywhere-

    ¡°lets start from when we just summoned into this world. did you and the king have a secret talk somewhere?¡±

    shuu start to asked

    ¡°i, i only heard from my senpai, he said that the king planned to have the heroes getting strong enough to defeat demon king and i am to help the plan to succeed¡±

    ¡°why did you need to get us to become stronger fast?¡±

    ¡°our country situation has been bad for long time, so we decided the best way to become renown is to defeat the demon king. that way, no other countries can ignore us and will have no choice to follow our doctrine¡±

    hearing it directly now made them sure that the averunks kingdom indeed planned to use them at start

    they had heard directly from the abona king that the king of averunks had lied with them and conspirated to using them for their own selfish reason

    and because of their plan, their now missing friend is involved and cannot be find anywhere

    after some time, they finally found out that the king subordinate, someone thought as a cooperator is founded recently and locked underground for further questioning but the man keep claiming he¡¯s innocent

    wants to find out the truth themself, they come here to join the interrogation

    arisa and shuu is looking a bit dejected, and yuya only stare hard to the man

    continuing to asked him a question shuu continues

    ¡°i see, then..¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°did you, no. the king.. planned to kill the fourth hero, mika?¡±

    asking the question that they want to know the most, the man continues

    ¡°ye.. yes, but i¡¯ve only been given order to paid a certain mercenary group. the one hearing the plan directly from the king is my senpai. i only heard they need to kill a certain girl and bring her corpse intact if possible¡±

    hearing that makes shuu feel disgusted and he continued

    ¡°and that certain group name?¡±

    ¡°i.. i only know they''re been called wolf brigand unit. their leader is a big man, but at that time he was wearing iron helmet so i don''t know details. ¡±

    everyone feel it was useless to question him further about the group, so shuu change the question

    ¡°why is the king planned to kill mika?¡±

    ¡°its, originally doesn''t have to be the fourth. anyone is fine as long one of the heroes dies, the others would fight harder if one of them is said to be killed by demons. originally it was supposed to be happened in man eating forest where a sight of death is uncommon¡±

    the man continues

    ¡°but since the fourth is planning to leave the country, the king afraid she would tell other countries about our summoning. so he hasten the plan, is.. is what i think¡±

    ¡°did you heard this plan from your senpai?¡±

    ¡°n.. no, i eavesdropped the discussion between the king and senpai.¡±

    ¡°did you heard anything else?¡±

    ¡°o.. only that they received news that the mission is succeed and the mercenary group is preparing to go back to claim their reward, but after that there¡¯s no further news about them. and the monster invasion happened shortly after that¡±

    hearing that, the heroes face looked grim

    if that¡¯s true, then mika is already..

    ¡°thank you for your cooperation. mind if i asked for one last thing?¡±

    the man only nodded slightly

    ¡°did you, heard or know any news or rumor about the fate of fourth hero after that?¡±

    hearing that, the man seems to looked down, and then..

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but after that i was only focusing to surviving once the country is fallen and hiding my identity. i haven''t heard any rumors or news related to fourth¡±

    hearing that shuu looked to yuya

    ¡°he¡¯s not lying, at least¡±

    ¡° i see, sorry for taking your time¡±

    saying that to the man, shuu deactivate his skill and the heroes prepared to leave

    but the man stopped them

    ¡°ple, please wait..!¡±

    and begging the heroes

    ¡°after hearing that, you understand that i¡¯m just a victim right? the one making plans and at fault is the one above me. i.. i only following orders and didn''t even participate in killing the fourth hero!! i¡¯m not at fault here, i¡¯m just a victim! so why must i been taken responsible? it was all the fault of the king of abona with a blood of lowly demi humans..! had it been not because of that, our policy of human supremacies are..¡±

    hearing that, the hero stopped their tracks

    yuya prepares his spear and looks like he wants to prepare his spear to stab the man

    but

    stopping on his track, arisa shouts first

    ¡°HOW CAN YOU SAID SOMETHING LIKE THAT SO EASILY!?¡±

 chapter 61

    -way to go, baby~!-

    ¡°SO YOU THINK EVERYTHING IS FINE AS LONG YOU¡¯RE NOT INVOLVED? DON''T YOU REALIZE WHAT HAVE YOU DONE YOURSELF?¡±

    ¡°YOU SAID EVERYTHING IS SOMEONE ELSE''S FAULT, THEN WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU STOPPED THEM!? WHY DID YOU NEVER VOICE AN OPINION THAT SOMETHING IS WRONG ABOUT THIS? WHAT''S WRONG WITH YOU! AREN¡¯T YOU JUST STOPPED THINKING AND AGREEING WITH THAT ROTTEN KING!?¡±

    arisa shouts

    the others are surprised, especially shuu

    himegami arisa is known as school idol

    always kind to everyone else, and never gets angry to anyone

    her smiling face like a sun is always bring happiness with others regardless of gender

    there''s even a case where she got baseless rumor that she had done compensated dating with older guys and bullied by some girls that her boyfriend had fallen in love with arisa

    some even goes as far as sending photoshopped photo of her doing sex to school

    but arisa never stopped smiling

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    not even that, she even apologize to everyone if she made them angry and said it was her fault

    her smile even touched the teacher and even the culprit coming to apologize

    yes, himegami arisa is known to always kind with another

    then, she continues

    ¡°I.. WE, DO YOU THINK WE ARE JUST A TOYS? A CONVENIENT TOOLS JUST TO BE USED FOR YOU GUYS AND DISPOSED ANYTIME AS YOU LIKE? DID YOU GUYS EVER STOPPED TO THINK OR SPEAK WITH OTHER RACES? TO SEE THEIR LIVELIHOOD? THEIR LIKES AND DISLIKES?¡±

    arisa trembles while speak

    ¡°i, i honestly think that you guys are in trouble. i honestly really think that you guys are living in fear from the demon king and cried for help without anybody to reach your hand. that''s why, if there''s nobody to reach that hand i want to reach it instead¡±

    she continues

    ¡°even the others..¡±

    ¡°shuu.. lost someone dear to him and never wants to feel like that again, that''s why others thought he was harmless and begin calling him harmless jizou.. but in actuality, it''s because he understands other people''s pain the most¡±

    shuu seems kinda troubled been called harmless again but not stopping arisa

    ¡°yuya.. he only acted dependable despite being the youngest of all of us, but that¡¯s because he doesn''t want to end up burdening anyone..! although i¡¯m the senpai, i ends up only being protected by him and shuu the most!¡±

    ¡°and mika-chan¡±

    cannot hold her tears, arisa wipes it with her hand

    ¡°she.. only wants to live. despite our short encounter and my selfish request we ended up becoming a friends. even back then.. she didn''t want to involve me in danger, and i.. letting her die..!¡±

    actually she only think it''s troublesome to bring her along, but there''s no way arisa know that

    ¡°i always regretted it so much..! if only i had more courage back then, if only i stopped her better back then, if only i was stronger..¡±

    composing herself and looking straight into the man eye, the man surprised and gets back a little

    ¡°please spend your time here and reflect on your actions. once you become a better man and released from here please apologize to everyone that has been hurt by your people actions till now.¡±

    arisa start to leave the place and climb the stairs

    everyone else start to follow them, along the way yuya seems to pet arisa head which surprised her a little. and shuu supports her that almost lost her balance in stairs

    the soldier named dyne leaves the last. but not before he smiled and mutters a glimpse of a future holy maiden

 chapter 62

    -in order to move forward-

    it was a dream

    the usual scenery, the usual atmosphere

    something that shouldn''t have been too long, but feels like a distant past

    a time which feels like nostalgic, yet already feels like another world instead

    coming like usual in school, speaking like usual with her classmate in school, and coming home like usual is already feels like a distant world

    but there''s one tiny difference

    and that difference is..

    ¡°she¡± was there..

    *fwaah*

    himegami arisa just waken up

    ever since coming to this world, there''s no need for her to waking up in morning like usual

    but since it¡¯s already becoming a habit, she always waking up every 5am

    because this world have similar time zone like the previous world, it''s not that hard to accommodate the time like usual

    ¡°5 more minutes¡­¡±

    however because there''s no mother that wakes her up, she end up sleeping again

    like this, she would end up overslept like usual..

    -abona capital, guest room-

    -around 1 pm-

    ¡°I OVERSLEPT!¡±

    arisa just wakes up

    her hair is disheveled and her clothes pretty much messed up

    because she usually leave cleaning the clothes and drying it to her mother, she didn''t clean it that often in this worldThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    as a result she often used the same clothes over and over

    with a appearance that can make her fans cry in previous world, that arisa

    ¡°morning, arisa¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s already afternoon, it''s not morning anymore shuu..¡±

    ¡°GYAAH!? SHUU? YUYA!? YOU GUYS ARE HERE?¡±

    ¡°gyaah?¡± mutters the two

    ever since coming to this world, the three of them are starting to change little by little

    shuu still a good ikemen like usual, but he start to become affirmative and learn to refuse a request unlike his previous self. though he¡¯s still famous with ladies like usual

    yuya start to speak longer and sometimes making a small talk. he didn''t just talk with animal like what he usually do previously

    while arisa..

    she worked the hardest compare the other two. training her supportive magic and learning self defense from the previous holy maiden herself

    because of that, she was too tired to continuing her usual facade in school

    ¡°ah, no, it''s fine. please forget what i¡¯m saying just now..¡±

    hearing that shuu only make a smile

    ¡°it''s fine. i think this side of you looks better than when you previously called me shuu-ya¡±

    hearing that makes arisa blush

    ¡°geez, i told you to not make fun of me again, shuu-ya!¡±

    aah they''re doing that again.. mutters yuya from side

    after arisa calming down, they had a breakfast in the eating hall. normally the maid is gonna bring their food in their room, but since it''s already past breakfast they eat in the hall instead

    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, you guys had to wait for me before eating..¡±

    ¡°dont worry. arisa and yuya will return to your respective country tomorrow, so let me treat you guys today¡±

    continuing their conversation, they begin to make small talk. and then..

    ¡°oh right, why did you two come to my room today? its unusual¡±

    hearing that the two looked to each other

    ¡°about that, i''m not sure actually..¡±

    ¡°did you see some strange dream?¡±

    hearing that arisa reply

    ¡°oh right, i think i''m seeing a dream about our previous world.. but i can¡¯t remember much the content. wait, did you guys see the same dream?¡±

    the two nodded

    ¡°ahaha its strange. what is the chance that we all seeing the same dream?¡±

    ¡°probably because it¡¯s fate? hahaha¡±

    ¡°you''re too romantic shuu, thanks to this you keep getting courted by ladies. it''s a hassle to keep them back down¡±

    ¡°that''s why you''re here right, yuya¡±

    ¡°i¡¯m not insect repellent, tch¡±

    hearing that everyone laughs

    then arisa start to made a little sad face

    ¡° i wonder, what is she doing right now?¡±

    hearing that everyone looked at arisa

    they know who is arisa mention about

    ¡°it''s strange.. i.. i still don''t feel like she is already dead. despite many of evidence suggested that. am i weird?¡±

    hearing that shuu start to reply

    ¡°no..¡±

    ¡°you''re not strange. in fact i feel the same, strangely.¡±

    yuya start to speak too

    ¡°it would take a lot to kill that woman. you can said that the world is gonna destroyed today but that one is still creepily survived while laughing like a madman¡±

    feeling like it''s strangely convincing, arisa and shuu laughs

    arisa start to slap her cheeks

    ¡°yosh, there''s no use keep getting depressed. if mika-chan is still alive, we can always find her after defeating the demon king¡±

    ¡°though if she was still alive i wonder what''s she doing now?¡±

    ¡° i bet making troubles with everyone around her.. nobody can forget her even if one wants to¡±

    after that, the heroes return to their respective country and begin to train harder than before

    not long after their return

    the rumors of war between the demon and human-demi human alliance gonna start again is spreading

    however, the trigger of war this time

    is something that no one can even imagine

 chapter 63

    -am i a goddess? no i am just a trapped animal, desu-

    *GYAAAAAAAGH*

    *BUOOO*

    *GRRRR*

    various monster is coming to me

    with a face like i am the party responsible of killing their parents, loved one, and their whole family they keep coming to me

    of course, i keep ignoring them and cutting them down. i can''t even understand what they¡¯re talking about after all

    although, every time i cut down each one of them

    i keep hearing their words in my head

    ¡°AAH SHIT, WHY DID THIS HUMAN COMING.. UU¡±

    ¡°IT HURTS IT HURTS, MY ARMS¡±

    ¡°STOP STOP! DON''T COME TO THAT WAY! MY FAMILY IS THERE!¡±

    ¡°AARGH, THAT¡¯S MY WIFE YOU BIITCH..!¡±

    ¡°STOP HER, STOP HERR¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°i CAN¡¯T FORGIVE YOU.. I WON¡¯T FORGIVE YOU, HUMANNN!¡±

    of course

    every time i heard their wailing like a scream

    my mouth ends up smiling like i had gone mad

    that¡¯s right, scream more

    be more scared, be more afraid

    run away, protect your families, protect yourself

    shown me your spark of life born from your deepest desires

    inside this storm of madness and insanity

    your struggling can even tempts the gods!

    more..

    more..

    show me how your useless life sparkle

    show me the life that has been born from madness!

    each of those precious sparkle, like a jewel

    even the real jewel doesn''t match your shine!

    aahh.. ahh

    life .. is indeed beautiful!

    -at the plain somewhere near demon territory-

    i¡¯m preparing something in this plain

    since this place is open, making a trap is easier after all

    hmm? why did i prepare a trap in such a obvious position?

    well you will find out later..

    and the midst of that trap

    a ¡°certain¡± bait has been prepared

    while in the midst of campfire

    i hide in bush near here

    and just as i expected

    not long after putting the ¡°bait¡±

    a bright light has appeared

    ¡°PI-CHAN!~¡±

    a goddess dive into the bait

    gotcha, while i activate the trap

    ¡°EH? KYAAA!¡±

    and she got captured

    not bad if i said so myself

    the trap is quite simple, it''s just a bamboo and rope that triggers when i cut off the main rope

    it''s like a certain traps for birds or animal, but i doubt even a animal is dumb enough to get trapped like this

    of course, that could means the one i captured is dumber than animal

    starting to grinning, i ¡°approached¡± the captured animal... i mean, loli baba

    ¡°good morning, did you miss me baby?¡±

    making a face like it was the end of the world, i approached the goddess

    it was the shortest reunion in the world

 chapter 64

    -scamming this goddess is an easy mode-

    ¡°p.. please release pi chan! i don''t care what happened to me, but at least pi chan..!¡±

    ¡°is that the way to ask favor to someone? how about dogeza first? you know what is dogeza at least right?

    ¡° m.. my hand and legs is tied up, it''s impossible, desu~¡±

    ¡°oh? then i guess you don''t care whatever happened to pi chan eh? aren''t you sad pi chan? you owner already left you, you know? that heartless bitch care more about her safety than your life. if you want to grudge, hate her that throws you away¡±

    ¡°weren''t you the one that kidnapped her!? why are you making it like i¡¯m the bad guy here? pi-chan, don''t believe her! mommy will never gonna leave you alone!¡±

    ¡°hear that? that heartless bitch is gonna using you till she was satisfied and playing around with you till you get battered and useless, then planned to throw you away once she had taking everything from you that can be taken, and drain you until nothing can be drained like a vampire. oh, don''t cry pi chan. *pat pat*. just leave that heartless woman that abandons you¡±

    ¡°why did you interpret it like that? i never said it like that at all!¡±

    khu khu so you thought you can outsmart me huh? think again

    back then

    although i found some weapon and equipment, i didn''t find any money at all

    i guess that''s as expected, but i¡¯m sure not having any money is not gonna work if i wanna live

    i was thinking to bring some of equipment and selling them, but it wasn''t a good idea to bring things that''s originally not from that world

    i got that much common sense after all. no, it''s not like i got irritated seeing someone else other than me having it at all

    then i got a idea

    in my world, isn''t a used good of a certain famous person can be sold in high price?

    so i decided to ¡°borrow¡± some things from goddess room, no, its not stealing. what is my slave have is mine right?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    that''s why here we are

    i don''t think there''s a chance to use it this soon though..

    ¡°uu.. what do you want from mee...¡±

    begin to lose hope, the goddess cried again

    ¡°you know what it is i want. hand me over the power to destroy this world.. ah, wrong. lift over my curse that you had given to me ¡±

    ¡°you just said to destroy this world didn''t you! also don''t call it a curse. everything that goddess give is clearly a blessing! just like i thought, i clearly can¡¯t entrust you with that body! i won¡¯t remove it! boil me, cook me, do as you wish! ¡±

    begin to sulk goddess start to make a face like a chicken prepared to be cooked and served to the hungry children all over the world

    well i know this won''t be easy, she won''t prepare that much effort if she¡¯s gonna remove it that easily

    but it''s already within my calculation.

    ¡°relax, i won''t ask you to completely remove the curse. only changing it slightly¡±

    ¡°eh? what do you mean?¡±

    the goddess looks confused

    i begin to smile inside

    ¡°well you see, even without me feeling their pain directly there''s a more efficient way right?¡±

    ¡°more efficient?¡±

    ¡°that''s right, for example..¡±

    start to grin, i spread my hands

    ¡°if i can hear their voices and thought, then i won''t be go as far as killing them or torturing them?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    hearing that the goddess start to get convinced like hearing a revelation

    hook,bait,sinker. one more push

    ¡°if i can hear their voice when i torture.. *cough* accidently hurting them or killing them, even someone like me would believe in god and stopped killing mercilessly right?¡±

    ¡°they said in my world that ¡°even the most unredeemable criminal is a loveable children of god¡±

    ¡°rather than making them feel isolated, isn''t it better to letting them feel their god love and compassion and letting them becoming a better person?¡±

    goddess start to hearing me seriously

    ¡°so, if i can hear the thought of pain, or their thought of death even someone like me would be hesitate to inflict pain to another, and become a saint right?¡±

    ¡°goddess grace and compassion had the power to make even the most unfaithful unbeliever changed to be better. what do you think the people all over the world would think if they learn that?

    the goddess makes a face like she had been imagine the situation where she had been worshipped by everyone without exception

    ¡°but, i¡¯m still unknown to this world!. even if i had been redeemed, the world would never know your deed goddess¡±

    ¡°even if i become a saint, it would be useless if i failed and died in the middle of my journey for that because of my own powerlessness!¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s why. let me become stronger! with power comes a great responsibility! in order to spread this feeling, this compassion, this miracle of god!¡±

    looking straight to goddess, i speak to her

    ¡°lend me your power goddess! let us save this world together!¡±

    i offered my hand

    hearing that

    goddess body start to shine

    and the rope that ties her up disappear like it never exist at all

    floating in the air, she start to speak in graceful voice

    ¡°dear children from another world, i have heard your determination¡±

    ¡°the grace of goddess is reach beyond and far, even reaching you that come from another world¡±

    ¡°the goddess had heard your prayer and will honor your wish¡±

    ¡°using everything that i have, the goddess, promise to fulfill your wish at any cost!¡±

    hearing that

    i hide a smile like a certain villain that kills people by writing their name in book

    ¡°all according the plan¡±

 chapter 65

    -useless goddess is still useless after all-

    putting her hands to my back, the goddess is focusing her mind

    thinking i shouldn¡¯t disturb her i only keep quiet

    ah right, what happened with pi-chan the plushie you asked?

    don''t worry, after the goddess us in serious mode the fire is gone too

    it got burnt a little, but that''s fine

    if i sold it to the church as the goddess beloved plushie, i wonder how much i can get?

    ¡°fuu, i¡¯m done. i had already done everything that i can but it''s only can be this much¡±

    hearing that

    i check the title

    goddess favor

    the goddess worked so hard without sleep to make this!

    a title born from her ever flowing love and kindness

    afraid of certain someone unrestricted behaviour this blessing is born

    however, since the goddess is kind and graceful she changed the effect The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    every time the owner of the title is hurting and killing someone, their thought and feelings will flown to their head like mind reading

    the more intense the pain or grudge, the stronger the voice can be heard

    this skill triggered when the user saving someone else too, letting them hear their thought as long that said person is grateful from their hearts

    signed with love from goddess

    okay, that last effect was unnecessary.

    it''s impossible that someone is gonna be grateful to me. it would made me itch instead

    on the other hand, the main effect is just like i thought.. fufu as planned

    now then

    for the other skill..

    goddess restraint

    a seal made by the goddess with all of her might

    afraid her life is in danger, she created this to restraint a certain dangerous beast

    considering the effort taken, probably not even the goddess herself can break this

    the effect is sealing the true power of the owner

    however, with goddess power some part of the restraint is getting weaker

    level and skill will increase much faster than normal too.

    reading that

    i checked my status

    it increased to 80, and some more skill is usable now

    i guess opening it fully is impossible, but the effect is getting weaker now

    not to mention i can get stronger faster than usual

    heh, i think it''s good actually

    at this state alone i can be compared to class a adventurer

    and the best part, i can increase the level faster than usual so i will surpass them soon enough

    medetashi medetashi, everyone happy i am too

    ¡°then, i am going to return. please remember that this is a special exception. normally i won''t come to the surface except in situation that could threaten the fate of whole race¡±

    looking tired, the goddess is getting up

    fine, i already quite satisfied and letting go of her punishment ¡°for now¡±

    ah, she still didn''t forgot to bring her plush toy. whatever, i still have some other things to sell

    with a bright light, the goddess returned

    ¡­

    ...

    it''s getting quiet like it supposed to be

    well, it''s already night, and i¡¯m sleepy so i¡¯ll take a rest for now

    i can''t wait to test the skill..

    there''s a reason i asked to read their minds after all..

    excited about tomorrow, i goes to sleep

 chapter 66

    -¡±admist despair and hope¡±-

    and so..

    that''s why i¡¯m in this situation now

    ¡°HURTS! HELP ME..! HELP ME..!¡±

    ¡°SHIT! WHY IS THIS HUMAN IS SO STRONG!?¡±

    ¡°AARGH! MY STOMACH! SOMEONE, PLEASE! FIND MY GUTS¡±

    attacking the horde of goblin in front of me, i keep hearing their ¡°voices¡± inside my heads

    after the goddess ease the strain of my titles, i can''t wait any longer and start to hunt

    with skill enemy detection, i look for hordes of monster one by one

    kobold, orc, goblin, lizardman.. i keep attacking their settlement one by one

    thanks to that, my lv and skill are increasing like crazy.

    and now

    i¡¯m inside the cave of goblin attacking me in hordes

    ¡°AARGH! SHIT! WHY DIDN''T OUR ATTACK HITS?¡±

    ¡°SHOOT HER! ARROWS OR MAGIC PROBABLY WORKS SOMEHOW!¡±

    they keep attacking me, but it¡¯s useless

    one of my unlocked skill, body mist allows me to not gets hits by normal physical attack

    usually i can''t attack while it activated, but thanks to my other skill instant reaction i can keep attacking making me like near invincible

    furthermore, i got clear eye in cave thanks to all seeing eye and godeye

    my skill is based on strongest swordmaster from some other world after all so it''s not fit my level

    ¡°AAH! HURTS HURTS! THIS HUMAN ATTACK HURTS!¡±

    i increase their pain with pain bringer and increase their fear more than usual with fear bringer

    there''s some other skill used, but those are the one that i used the most to kill those guys

    sometimes, i didn''t kill some of them on purpose and cutting off their limbs

    that''s why, their voice can be directly ¡°transmitted¡± more to me

    aahh..!

    their intense feeling is flowing to me

    their hatred,sadness,rage, pain is like a music to my ears

    their face when looking at me,their eyes, their struggle..

    it''s all beautiful

    more

    more

    make this whole world mad

    dye it with the color of your blood

    pile it with your bodies

    struggle..Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    don''t accept death so easily

    keep clinging on life

    hate the world, hate me..!

    yes..

    i am the culprit that done this all

    i am the one who takes everything that you had..!

    your wish, your hope, your dream..

    even your lives,family,loved ones

    i¡¯m the one who took them all

    look at me

    look at me with your bloodstained eye

    look at me with all of your feeling

    curse you

    why did you come to this world

    why is such a monster like you taking our lives!?

    what have we done to you? why should we deserve this?

    you.. murderer

    ¡­..

    that¡¯s right

    i am a murder that takes your life

    i am a murder that robbed everything that you had

    that¡¯s why

    such a murder can only goes to hell, right?

    such a existence would never reach a salvation

    such a being would never receive good end

    all that waits for that murderer is a fate worse than death

    curse you

    we hate you for killing us

    even if god forgive you, we won¡¯t

    even if your action is right we won¡¯t accept it

    what is our fault? why are you doing this?

    you killed too many

    you rob our lives

    you steal the lives that should have been born

    you murder those that wants to live

    that''s why

    we curse you

    we won¡¯t forgive you

    forever and ever

    we despise you

    ¡­¡­

    indeed

    blame me for taking your lives, blame me for taking everything

    don''t ever forgive me, don''t even allow me to be forgiven

    even if you¡¯re reborn you will hate me

    even if you¡¯re survive you won''t allow me to survive

    even if you die, you will still chase me to the end of earth

    ¡­..

    hahaha¡­.

    hate me

    try to kill me

    with everything you got, with anything you can!

    and

    burn me

    burn me inside the hottest flame of hell

    burn me inside your sight

    the worst criminal you ever seen

    the most hated being from every being of your cell

    and that villain

    will definitely cursed just for living

    the fate that awaits them

    is clearly worse than every hell in the world combined

    ..but that''s fine by me

    i¡¯ll take all of your hatred

    i¡¯ll take all of your curse

    i¡¯ll take all of things that make you mad

    but even with all of that

    i am still alive

    i¡¯ll show you that i¡¯m still survived

    amidst all of your curse, prayer, and hate

    i¡¯m still here

    i¡¯m still standing

    no matter how you wishes me dead

    no matter how you all wants to reject me

    i am still alive

    and nobody can avert their eyes from me

    nobody can reject me anymore

    and nobody is able to stop me

    so struggle

    try to stop me if you can

    try to stop this monster from taking your lives

    try to stop this criminal from doing whatever she wants

    keep trying, struggle, move

    even if you think you cannot move, move!

    even if whats awaits you is only death, keep moving!

    and..

    stop me if you can

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    when i already came into my senses, it''s a pool of blood.

    countless corpse is in front of me, and the smell is terrible

    not one of the corpse looked good

    every one of their face is filled with fear,despair, hatred

    ¡­...

    i am exhausted

    my arms already surpassed the limit

    my breathing is heavy, my body feels heavy like a lead

    my focus is blurry, and my head is dizzy

    and inside of my sight

    there''s a survivor remaining

    ¡­..

    the goblin is still a kid

    he can barely walk

    he was slowly crawl, trying to running away amidst this sea of corpse

    ¡­.

    i approach him

    i¡¯m already tired but i can probably do one last swing to a dying goblin

    and then..

    i looked at his eye

    ¡­.

    it was bright

    he still had some fear and hatred

    but it''s still not letting go of hope

    it''s still not given up on living

    its bright, full with wish to live

    ¡­.

    i stare back at him

    he pick up a knife beside him

    he was trying so hard to regain balance

    and then

    he stand

    ¡­..

    with unsteady hand, he gripped the knife desperately

    like his whole life is depends on the knife that he grip

    seeing his eyes once again i looked at him

    ¡­.

    and then

    without mercy and hesitation

    i cut him down

 chapter 67

    -that holy artifact is called ¡°panties¡±-

    i reach the nearest town

    almost forgotten to take my hunt reward, i need to sell it to the nearest town

    though because it took too long to wash my bodies from blood and scum before reaching the town

    it end up in noon when i reach it

    ¡­.

    i looked around

    the adventurer guild is already closed down but the chapel is still open

    thinking i can sell the ¡°other¡± things instead, i come to the chapel

    ¡°welcome, do you have some business here?¡±

    a important looking priest is greeting me

    with a giant goddess statue behind him

    smiled inside my head, i said to him

    ¡°gather everyone important in here, i have some important divine artifact to shown¡±

    it took some time. but after showing him a glimpse of my ¡°item¡±, he hurriedly gather everyone

    after most of them gathering and looking at me

    i start to put my hand on dimensional storageUnauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    some make ruckus seeing such a rare magic but it eventually calmed down

    and what i shown to them

    while bringing it above my head

    was a white laced underwear

    ¡°OOH! THAT IS!?¡±

    the ¡°thing¡± is shining

    it filled with so much divine aura that it was basically overflowing

    some people even began to pray, some people even crying in tears while muttering

    ignoring them, i continued

    ¡°BEHOLD¡±

    ¡°THIS IS THE ITEM THAT HAS BEEN PERSONALLY BLESSED BY THE GODDESS!¡±

    those guys are in awe

    and i continued

    ¡°LAMENTING THE COUNTLESS LAMBS IN THE OPPRESSION OF THE DEMONS, THE GODDESS HERSELF PERSONALLY CREATED THIS ARTIFACT¡±

    actually not created, but wear but who cares

    ¡°THIS ARTIFACT HAS BEEN CREATED WITH BLOOD AND SWEAT OF THE GODDESS AND RECEIVE MOST OF HER BLESSING PERSONALLY!¡±

    she wears it all the time, so of course it is

    when did i get this you asked? it''s when she wears maid clothing and changing her clothes. i take it at that time

    freshly worn of course

    ¡°THUS IT WAS ORIGINALLY A PRICELESS TREASURE! NORMALLY JUST PUTTING A PRICE ON THIS THING IS ABSURD! A HERESY TO GODDESS!¡±

    i continued with loud voice

    ¡°BUT!  I HAVE RECEIVED GODDESS  REVELATION PERSONALLY TO GIVE IT TO THE MOST NEED, LOST LAMBS! WITH EQUAL DONATION¡±

    i never said that! seems like there''s that retort inside my heads but i ignored it

    ¡°THAT''S WHY, EVEN THIS ARTIFACT CAN BE YOURS! WE START BIDDING IN 10.000 GOLD!¡±

    ¡°11.000!¡±

    ¡°15.000!¡±

    ¡°i won''t lose! 30.000!¡±

    ¡°grr dammit! 50.000!¡±

    ¡°100.000!¡±

    ¡°hey who cheated on 100.000? 110.000!¡±

    ¡°i won''t hand it over to anyone! 170.000!¡±

    the bidding hall ..i mean church hall is becoming noisy

    some even trying to obstruct each other and speak some insult unfit to holy man that devoted to goddess

    like this, the church hall is becoming a massacre..

    -at middle of night-

    fufufu, lucky. that thing sold at 265.674 gold

    it probably can be sold higher if i sell it in bigger town with most goddess believer, but i need some fund right now

    ah, right. the currency rate of one gold is 10.000 yen. silver 1000 yen bronze 100 yen

    so i¡¯m rich. hurray

    by the way, the guy that won the bidding keep thanking to me, said he will never hand it over to even the hero or the king and making it his family heirloom forever

    well isn''t that lucky goddess? it has been received by such a devoted lambs. you should cry tears of happiness you know. ah no need to thank me, you¡¯re making me blush

    now let''s celebrate by renting the most expensive inn tonight!

    after that, i find out that the goddess is becoming a hikikomori but that''s something that i learn much later

    not like it changed much than before right?

 chapter 68

    -if you want to die, i¡¯ll grant your wish-

    having sold the materials too, i have about 300.000 gold now

    the goddess panties.. i mean, artifact end up far more expensive than what i hunted. i should have taken more items

    also, my level is 96 now thanks to the the mad hunt i had done

    just a little more.. i would reach the territory of transcend one.. domain of s ranker

    now..

    everything is going smoothly

    and like usual, when things go smoothly it can be very bad after that

    learning my lesson from last time, i have to increase my awareness

    because i have become strong, even if monster with s rank attack me i¡¯m confident i can run away at least

    what should i do?

    if i find that guy i might be able to win easily now

    but over time passes i was having fun actually, and starting to not even remember his face..This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    there''s a important matter about regaining my body, but it''s not like i can return before i kill the guy

    according to goddess, i still have a limit for about a year before the body begin to break down

    about two year, it would be in state where it could die anytime

    three years, we''ll definitely too late if that happened

    so let''s consider i had one and half year

    should i just return like that? since i had finally got such a cheat body shouldn''t i use it the most?

    if gorgon ability is gone, won''t that body will return like before? i''m not confident i can live here with such a weak body..

    oh well, thinking like this doesn''t suit me

    for now i¡¯ll just continue to move while thinking the next destination

    ¡­..

    i reach some old mines

    according to locals, there''s some thief around here

    because this place is nearing demon territory, most of other countries ignored this place because it''s too far from them anyway

    so everyone is busy fending themself and didn''t have time to look for a thief

    since i got nothing to do, i accept it anyway despite bad reward

    what about your revenge? haha i¡¯ll figure it out later

    excited to looked around, start to explore

    ¡­.

    after around 6 hours

    i got lost!

    this place is big after all, i don''t even know right or left

    like this, no wonder i got lost

    well i can probably get out with space magic

    but what''s the fun in that? explore,adventure, excitement!

    if you didn''t feel it while still young, you''re losing some things you know

    thinking to looked around a bit more, i decide to walk

    there¡­

    a presence is hiding around

    ¡°?¡±

    since danger sense didn''t active, it''s probably not hostile or not threatening

    but not letting my guard down, i begin to speak

    ¡°come out¡±

    ¡­.

    no response

    i begin to provoke it

    ¡°if you fuckers not coming out, i¡¯ll blow this place up and bury you inside¡±

    after i begin saying that, something coming out

    ¡°please wait!¡±

    it was a talking wolfman

 chapter 69

    -you¡¯re not gonna get away! wahaha-

    i was a bit surprised

    the wolf not only talked, but wearing clothes and look like a worker

    i see, this was another world after all so i shouldn''t be surprised

    the speaking wolf talked again

    ¡°please, spare me! from what i¡¯ve seen your strong aren''t you? the bloodlust you emitted is clearly not someone i can match. there''s nothing here, and i¡¯m not a famous monster or a bounty so you won''t get anything!¡±

    begin to speak desperately the wolf talking

    ¡°please, let me go. i beg you, just leave¡±

    ¡­..

    it''s obvious he¡¯s hiding something

    was he hide some treasure? or there''s some rare things there

    interrogating him i asked

    while pointing my blade and activate my fear bringer

    ¡°i don''t like to be lied at. speak! what did you hide there? if you speak lies again, i will cut off your tongue and shove it to your bottom¡±

    getting pale, he start to shivering

    at that time

    ¡°DON¡¯T BULLY UNCLE, NYA!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    a kid voice coming out from back

    i avoided it easily and coming out from shadow

    is a little girl with black cat ears and tail

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    oh!

    my mind blanked for a moment

    to think.. to think it really exist! kitaaaa!

    the girl is hissing to me but i don''t care

    so a mofumofu does exist in this world after all!

    i searched all around, and only find out that most demi human are furless

    pig lizard seal, or feathery one like bird

    thinking it''s strange i began to asked around

    and it seems like, those tribe with fur like cat or wolf are almost extinct

    because their ancestor is the first demi human country that attacked and lost the war against demon king, their remaining number is little and most survivor joins the demon king instead

    considered descendant of a traitor race and being hated, there¡¯s only a little remaining left outside the demon territory

    at least, that''s the story that is commonly known

    so selfish!

    but i guess that''s a human nature

    how cruel, give me back my fantasy world...

    but..

    but..

    the wait is over!

    after waiting for so long i can''t hold back

    time to dig in. itadakimasu

    ¡°w..what is with that look? why do i feel a goosebump all over my body!?¡±

    ¡°!? SONYA, LOOK OUT!¡±

    having received the wolf shout, the girl named sonya looked back

    but it''s too late..!

    ¡°..!¡±

    touching her fur, i begin to feel it

    ..! smooth, this feeling.. it clearly surpassed the cat that i pet previously

    ¡°w..what is this? what are you doing!? AAHN..! NO, NOO!¡±

    she struggles but im stronger so no way she¡¯s gonna be able to run

    the wolf looked like it wants to stop me, but it''s useless!

    using all of my skill and sense i begin to feel her all over

    ¡°NGH!? NNN.. AAH.. NOT THAT.   FUAA.. NYAaNNNn.. NNNNn..¡±

    making a weird voice she trembles

    ¡°AAH! NNG? FUE.. HII, IYAAHN.. AAH!¡±

    ohh, what softness, so warm, so fluffy, each and every stroke is vibrating.. mmm.. i can feeling this forever

    ¡°AAhH..HIIHI? DA..ME.. YA..ME..TE.. UAAH¡­¡±

    feeling weaker, she start to lost her resistance

    getting excited, i start to bite play her ears too

    ¡°FUUAAA..?¡±

    ahh

    i¡¯m in heaven

    to think, such heavenly feeling exist

    to think, such happiness exist

    i thank you

    thank you god, for creating me

    thank you, father and mother for giving birth to me

    thank you, damn country that i don''t remember the name for summoning me

    i thank you for all the creation that exist in this world

    using all of my strength, i did a finishing move

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHNNN!¡±

    with such a lovely scream, the inside of the mine is loud today

 chapter 70

    -stopshowing me thatlook-

    afterIregained my sanity it took around 30 minutes

    the wolf only looked speechless and stopped like a stone

    the girl is unconscious with huge amount of puddle around her. she was breathing roughly and having a fever

    while me..

    ¡­

    crap i¡¯ve done it now

    I never realizeI''msuch amofumofulover untilIfound one and losing my reason

    not only the girl,Iactually wetted my pants too from excitement...

    ..uhmyeah, changing my underwear here is a little.. even for me. i¡¯ll change later. for now, i¡¯ll just use wind magic

    sinceicalmed down,iasked to wolf

    ¡°uhmm, sorry for such a commotion. as you can see,ihave no hostile intent. can you speak what you''re hiding now?¡±

    ¡°ah..? ye yeah..¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    he seems still wary sinceiattack the kid, but since she was unhurt he start to believe me somehow

    he explained that he was learning human language from a human that saved him before

    the human died after protecting him from landslide, and he lives separated from his pack. because he wasdifferent thanhis pack he got exiled long ago

    while in midst of journey for self discovery, he found a village of cat and fox tribe is dying from famine. most likely the last village of their race in this world

    cannot leave them alone, he bring them to place and place to look for a place to live

    thought to ask being spared from their remaining tribe that become the demon king minion they start a journey to reach the place

    however, they can''t continue to move any longer and decide to die here

    ¡°some of them already cannot walk and having too severe disease. since we cannot find a doctor or priest and no money, we can only treat them as much as we can here¡±

    so wheni¡¯m coming here, they''re afraid that i come to subjugate them

    well not like they''re wrong, butiwon''t do it. the request is only investigation, not subjugation so if i¡¯ll just say there''s no thief here it''s probably done

    no, not like i¡¯m curious with othermofumofupotential.. but it''s fineto behopeful right?

    ¡°so please, let us go. we will spend our remaining times here and ends up not bothering anyone. this is our last and onlyrequest. please understand¡±

    ¡­.

    Ijust gone quiet

    for some reasonidon''t like his story

    my mood gone into bad from happiness doingmofumofu, butitried to not let it shown in my face

    looking at his depressed face annoys me

    hearing his story irritate me

    then

    Istab down my sword into ground

    *clang*

    ¡°!?¡±

    feeling surprised, he jump back a little

    ¡°Iwill decide when i saw the survivor wherever you guys are worth to letting go or not.¡±

    ¡°until then, show me the way to them. don¡¯t misunderstand, this is aordernot a request. should you refuse,iwill just cut you down in spot and tells everyone around that you hides your fucking tail here¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    hearing that, he have no choice

 chapter 71

    -then, die-

    following him around, he guide me while piggyback the cat kid

    we can¡¯t leave her in place like this anyway so i agree

    not like i¡¯m gonna refuse, ah i don''t mind to bring her personally you know? but for some reason he insist to bring her alone

    what am i, some degenerate? hoodlum? even i am not gonna attack a defenseless kid.. probably.

    ignoring that we reach our destination

    ¡­¡­

    it¡¯s the scene beyond bad

    the wounded is mostly swollen untreated, the air is smelly, the condition is bad, their body is only skin and bones left

    most of the grown up already lose most limb or two, others already dead since long ago

    and, most importantly.

    their eyes are ¡®dead¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    i only looked at them while looked angry

    the people here is already ¡®losing¡¯ hope

    not one of them is trying to recover

    most likely, when the last village of their race is dying they already ¡®accept¡¯ their fate

    and that..

    makes me gone angry beyond anything before

    no..

    thinking like this, it''s the second time right?

    ¡­..

    whatever

    i began to look at a fox boy

    that boy looked the most lifeless from them all despite being so young

    looking at him, it seems overlapped with certain memories

    ..?

    strange, what was that just now?

    ignoring it, i approach him

    ¡­..

    the boy is not responding despite i¡¯m in front of him

    ignoring me, he was unmoving

    he was still breathing, but not moving even his pupils

    ¡­.

    crouching down, i asked him

    ¡°do you want to die?¡±

    ¡­..

    he didn''t answer

    i already know it would be like this

    but i still continue

    ¡°even if you die, no one is gonna cry for you¡±

    ¡°all of your sibling, brother, sister, family, kindred are gonna die here¡±

    ¡°the one that oppress your race, the one that bullying you, the one that think you guys are better be dead¡±

    ¡°is having the last laugh¡±

    ¡­..

    he didn''t reply.

    i only stare at himIf you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    and then..

    i grabbed his collar

    and lifting him with one hand

    ¡­!

    seems responding, he grab my hand too

    but its too weak

    then.

    i continued my speech

    ¡°even if i let you be, you''re gonna die anyway¡±

    ¡°so die¡±

    ¡°die by my hand¡±

    ¡°if it''s not gonna make any difference between die now and later, then become my prey¡±

    ¡°become a feed for me to level, a stepping stone for me. at least you can be useful¡±

    ¡°then everything can disappear¡±

    ¡°all about your race, family,kindred. it will all disappear like a morning dew¡±

    ¡°nobody to even remember or knowing you or even record you all. it was a true death¡±

    ¡°you will disappear into nothingness, just like you wanted¡±

    ¡°without accomplishing anything, without being able to done anything¡±

    ¡°you can cry whatever you want but it won''t make any difference¡±

    ¡°try to block your ears, try to block your sight, try to block your feelings all you want¡±

    ¡°and watch¡±

    ¡°the demise of your entire race¡±

    ¡°an existence that will be wiped out forever from history¡±

    ¡°forever, forever becoming a loser¡±

    ¡°and disappear¡±

    ¡°like you never exist since the beginning¡±

    ¡­!

    hearing that.

    the boy start to gripped harder at my hand that grabs him

    and speak softly

    ¡°..no..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°i.. dont..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°i.. don¡¯t want to.. disappear¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°i don''t.. want.. to die¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    hearing that i loosen my grip a bit.

    ...and starting to grip his neck stronger than before

    ¡­!

    the kid struggles

    and i shout to him

    ¡°DO YOU THINK THAT''S GONNA BE ENOUGH?¡±

    ¡°MORE, GIVE ME A REASON TO SPARE YOU!¡±

    ¡°EVEN IF YOU DON''T WANNA DIE, DO YOU THINK ANYBODY WILL CARE? WILL EXTEND THEIR HAND TO YOU? FOR NOTHING!?¡±

    ¡°WHAT CAN YOU DO THEN? NOTHING! YOU ARE NOTHING! YOU CAN DO NOTHING¡±

    ¡°NO MATTER HOW LOUD, NO MATTER WHAT YOU EXCLAIM EVERYONE IS TRYING TO KILL YOU. EVERYONE IN THE WORLD IS YOUR ENEMY. EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING THOUGHT YOU¡¯D BE BETTER OFF DEAD¡±

    ¡°AND ARE YOU FINE WITH IT? CAN YOU LET IT GO JUST LIKE THAT? CAN YOU ACCEPT IT? CAN YOU ACCEPT DEATH?¡±

    the boy seems scared, but not looking back from me

    ¡°NOW, SAY IT!¡±.

    ¡°IF YOU DON''T WANT THAT TO HAPPENED, THEN SAY IT!¡±

    ¡°IF YOU CANNOT ACCEPT IT, THEN SPEAK¡±

    ¡°IF YOU CANNOT MOVE, THEN MOVE!¡±

    ¡°WHAT IS IT THAT YOU TRULY WANTED!?¡±

    ¡­..

    in silence that seems like forever.

    the boy begin to speak

    ¡°i..¡±

    ¡°i am..¡±

    ¡°what ...i truly wanted¡±

    the boy renewed his vigor

    ¡°I WANT TO LIVE..!

    the boy shouts

    like a dam been broken, the boy keep speaking what''s he¡¯s been hiding for so long

    ¡°I DON''T WANT TO DISSAPEAR LIKE THIS! I DON''T WANT TO PITIED BY OTHER RACE TOO!¡±

    ¡°I HATE THE OTHERS THAT GIVEN UP WITHOUT FIGHTING! I HATE THE ONE THAT REFUSE TO HELPING US WHEN WE WERE IN NEED! I HATE THOSE THAT TOLD US WE WERE BETTER OFF BE DEAD!¡±

    ¡°I WANT TO MAKE THEM PAY! I WANT TO, TO SHOWN THEM OUR PRIDE! I WANT TO SHOW THEM OUR LIVES¡±

    ¡°I¡­ WANT TO LIVE..¡±

    cannot hold his tears anymore the boy keep crying

    ¡­.

    everyone start to pay attention to the boy voices

    i didn''t speak anything anymore except staring at him with a cold eyes

    and then.

    taking a bottle from my storage, i opened it and spreading it to them

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°this water..?¡±

    everyone start to confused, and then

    ¡°OOH, MY WOUND IS HEALING?¡±

    ¡°MY ARMS, IT GROW BACK?¡±

    ¡°AAH, DEAR! DEAR!¡±

    they started to make a noise

    some cry tears of joys, some hugged their loved one, some looks so happy that they keep jumping

    whatever it was, it was a miracle

    ¡­..

    it was called a elixir

    among the item from goddess place, i only found a handful of them

    it said to be able to cure any wound and sickness except death

    a legendary elixir that supposed to be not in this world

    truth is i didn''t plan to use it at all.

    but since blood is in my head i used it anyway

    oh well, what done is done. whatever.

    having calmed down a bit, i stand up

    ¡°from now on, you guys will be living in hell¡±

    ¡°don¡¯t blame me. it was what you choose after all¡±

    ¡°instead of a peaceful cold embrace of death, you guys choose to live and suffer¡±

    ¡°your end will never be good, and your live will never gonna be easy either¡±

    ¡°still, take responsibility¡±

    ¡°if others decide you guys are useless, then fight back¡±

    ¡°if others said you guys are better be off dead, then live¡±

    ¡°if more of you guys are lost, then grow more¡±

    ¡°if you lost more than you gained, then gain more than what has been lost¡±

    ¡°inside this world of contradiction, don¡¯t ever hope to live a peaceful life¡±

    ¡°welcome, to the gates of hell. your one way trip without any return¡±

    ¡°however, congratulations for now¡±

    ¡°because at this moment¡±

    i exclaims

    ¡°you are, truly being reborn into this world¡±

 Sidestories

    -The daily life of a master courtesan-

    In the world outside the Goddess influence...

    A spiritual place without any humans here.

    Inside the biggest building in the center of the world.

    A moan was heard throughout the building

    ¡°MmNNNNNNNh..!¡±

    A lovely voice

    In the midst of the biggest room inside the building.

    A countless person with fox tails and wolf furs was here with various gender.

    No,

    Perhaps, calling them a person is not right..

    At a glance, they didn''t seems different than beastman.

    However, what makes them different is that all of them have such high spiritual power.

    And those high spiritual power being...

    They all fainted with heavy breathing

    ¡°AHhhHHHHHHhH¡­!¡±

    Another moan.

    A girl with a beautiful golden fur and hair was making that voice

    Step step step step

    A sound

    Across the door

    A lovely step was made

    *GACHANK*

    Then,

    A figure forcefully opened the door .

    ¡°...¡±

    Looking at her surrounding, the figure was a lovely fox with such a beautiful red fur.

    Although her appearance looked like a 15 years old girl, nobody here able to underestimated her.

    A dignified aura and strength was oozing from her.

    Her presence alone was enough to make the collapsed fox and wolf is aware to her.

    Then,

    Exhaling herher breath, she spoke with a loud voice,

    ¡°HOW LONG ARE YOU PLANNING TO LAZE AROUND, MOTHER!?¡±

    Said The cute girl.

    ¡­

    All of the collapsed people gotis starting to get up and made a way for her.

    After they had cleared the way, the girl was approaching the center.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    In the midst of that.

    A beautiful woman with long scarlet hair and lazy appearance was sleeping

    ¡°Zzzz¡­..¡±

    Even while sleeping, her hand was still automatically doing a lewd movements.

    Looking at that...

    The girl stared at her angrily.

    Then,

    without hesitation at all, she kicked her face with all of her might

    ¡°Fubuh!?¡±

    ¡°I SAID, STOP SLEEPING! EATING, PLAYING AROUND, SLEEPING, THAT¡¯S ALL YOU EVER DO!¡±

    Having been kicked in the face, the woman is forcefully blown and crashed the wall.

    The surrounding made a hiee sound and got scared.

    Normally, such an act is considered taboo for them.

    After all...

    The person that she kicked was the supreme ruler of this world

    ¡°Mmm..!?¡±

    The woman opened opened her eyes halfways.

    Looking closely at the figure in front of her, she replied lazily.

    ¡°Five more minutes...¡±

    And returned to sleep

    *bichi* (sound of anger)

    The girl snapped

    Then,

    Starting to concentrate a giant fire above her with her two hands, she glared at the woman.

    All of the surrounding people got scared and ran ran away while muttering Run! They''re at it again!

    ¡°WAKE UP, YOU IDIOOT!!!¡±

    Then,

    Firing it towards the woman, a huge explosion sound resounded.

    ¡­

    After the room was burning.

    ¡°Geez, you werewere not holding back, did you, Miki chan¡­¡±

    ¡°I TOLD YOU TO STOP CALLING ME MIKI CHAN! AND YOU, WHAT KIND OF PARENT ARE YOU, LEAVING ALL OF THE MATTER OF COUNTRY TO HER DAUGHTER!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. But Miki chan is good at managing it, right? I am not good at sorting document at all... Noo, I dont wanna... I can¡¯t do iiit... Yep, I¡¯ll just sleep then..¡±

    ¡°STOP BEING SO IRRESPONSIBLE, YOU!¡±

    After making another fireball, the room exploded again.

    -Two hours later-

    *haahh hahh..*

    ¡°WELL? HAVE YOU GOTTEN MOTIVATED NOW!?¡±

    The girl panted heavily and was getting tired.

    The woman in front of her received a had afro hair from the countless fireballs,

    while the room already turned into ashes long ago...

    ¡°Ah ah... The room got destroyed again... You don¡¯t have any mercy for the carpenter, Miki chan? They will be crying for after working overnight again, you know?¡±

    ¡°S... Shut up! I am the one paying them anyway, like you have any say in this! Also, stop calling me chan!¡±

    Already tired, the girl didn''t have enough energy left to yell.

    Despite that much destruction, the woman was unharmed.

    Except for her appearance, that is.

    ¡°Mm and I liked these clothes too.. I have to change them again..¡±

    Her clothes were tattered and burned.

    Although, there''s no single wound on her white skin.

    ¡°I was the one who buy them for you as well! And I have to pay the prostitute fee, your food including your daily necessities! Isn''t that supposed to be the job of a parent!?¡±

    ¡°Woww, Miki chan is amazing, banzai banzai! A superwoman indeed!¡±

    *clap clap*

    She clapped.

    Looking at that

    ¡°UKIIII!!¡±

    Miki snapped again...

    ¡­

    -Inside Miki¡¯s room-

    ¡°Anyway, just sign this and this! These matter need your agreement, and they have been on hold for many years already!¡±

    ¡°Eeh? You''re cruel, Miki chan.. A tyrant! A dictator! Boo! Boo!¡±

    ¡°Then start to work already and finish your joobbb¡­!¡±

    The woman made a pouting face like a kid, while the girl seems to be stressed so much that she might have a bald head at her age.

    Looking disinterested, the woman glanced at the document for a moment, then...

    ¡°Okay, done!¡±

    She stamped them all without looking.

    Miki made a roundhouse kick to stompwards her face

    ¡°AT LEAST READ THEM ONCE, YOU IDIOT!¡±

    Even though she had footprints on her face, she looked unfazed and started to look at the document again.

    ¡°Even if you said that... All of them are related to the demands to expand the land because of the increase in birth rate lately.. Geez, who asked them to breed like rabbits anyway?¡±

    ¡°IT WAS YOU! YOU''RE THE ONE AT FAULT!¡±

    ¡°Eh? I did?¡±

    Making a expression like she truly didn''t know anything about it, Miki had to exhale and explained

    ¡°After you took over as the leader of this world, you kept encouraging them to make se..se¡­ make children as a national policy and embracing your desires as a motto. Thanks to that, the birthrate had a sharp increase and this world starts to lack land everywhere¡±

    ¡°Miki chan? If you mean sex and impregnation, I already showed you it many times, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She kicked her face again.

    ¡°AND I TOLD YOU MANY TIMES! STOP SHOWING ME THAT KIND OF VULGAR THINGS! THANKS TO THAT, MY CHILDHOOD MEMORIES IS FULL OF TRAUMATIC THINGS!!¡±

    Angry at her childhood trauma being brought up, she kicked her again.

    ¡°Ah, your panties are showing. Geez, wearing such childish panties at your age. Phii mama is sad...¡±

    ¡°AND YOU! ACT LIKE YOU AGE ALREADY! BESIDES..¡±

    ¡°YOUR NAME IS ACTUALLY PHOENIX, ONE OF THE THREE STRONGEST MYTHICAL BEINGS! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY PHII MAMA!?¡±

    Hearing that, Phoenix only make a slovenly face and thought

    (I just wanna go back to sleep soon..)

    While facing the roof

 Chapter 72

    -Interlude it¡¯s too soon to giving up hope-

    I am from a proud wolfman clan.

    Born from my late father the great warrior Tuvalu, i was expected to become the next clan leader.

    However, i was a coward.

    I was always afraid to see blood, i was always scared to kill someone.

    Such a weakness is unacceptable for a prideful wolf clan that emphasize their strength

    Then,

    When my wife Iguva gave birth to my son Hermes.

    It''s been decided that my son will succeed the clan instead in future

    No soon than that, i got banished from my clan.

    I have been forced to abandon my name too, said i didn''t deserve a name of A proud wolf tribe

    ..Well,

    It¡¯s not like i blame them.

    I never feel any good relation with my fellow, and i never truly understood their habit and livelihood anyway.

    Even my current wife is married with me with obligation of leaving heir for clan, we even barely talked to each other

    So i leave the clan.

    My only worries is if my mother and son is okay. But i will leave it to my childhood friend.

    Looking for a place to belong, i moved from place to place

    ¡­¡­.

    Some years has passed...

    In everywhere i go, i was never accepted...

    The human is naturally hate me like looking at a monster so i often attacked by them and running away.

    Other demi human never likes wolfman because they¡¯re arrogant and haughty so they don''t accept me.

    Another part is because beastman tribe is considered a traitor that ally with Demon kingStolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Still, at least i found a good thing.

    I like to read, especially book written by the humans

    From there, i learn various knowledge. I started to learn their language too

    But i¡¯m still not able to speak well so i decided to train to speak to another human.

    Since they¡¯re gonna be afraid or angry looking at my appearance, i hide my appearance with a coat and looking for nearest human settlement

    Then i found ¡°her¡±...

    A woman with red hair and braided style sitting in a chair near the forest.

    The woman is often comes alone despite nobody here.

    Sitting while reading the book i approach her from behind.

    I start to speak to her slowly so that she wont surprised.

    Surprisingly, the woman realize my presence.

    I told her that i am ugly and will make her scared.

    But, she said she don''t care about that...

    She looked back to me.

    And she, only said one thing

    ¡°Your eyes are beautiful. mind if we become friends?¡±

    ...

    I was surprised.

    This is the first time someone else said that other than my mother.

    And then..

    We begin to become close

    ¡­¡­

    Days passes..

    I learn a lot from her, and i speak about my journey until now.

    She always listening to it curiously with a sparkling eyes and i got excited and sometimes exaggerates thing.

    Like this, i begin to enjoy her company the most.

    I... Start to feel i don''t want to be separated with her.

    She looked at me...

    Realizing what i¡¯m thinking, she begin to said that she was thought the same thing

    Ahh.. i see..

    Perhaps, this is,

    What human call love

    ¡­..

    However, reality is cruel...

    Today there''s a big storm.

    Normally you won''t even dare to venture out, but today is the day we promised to meet

    Knowing her, she won''t ignore her promise

    And i was right,

    Collapsed in the place we usually meets, she was waiting there

    You fool!

    Is our promise more important than your life! Why are you so reckless.

    She only smiled while saying ¡°Sorry, i am being late today¡±

    Ignoring her, i start to run while bringing her on my back.

    Then,

    a rumble resounded

    ¡­.

    A large landslide is coming to us

    Only thinking to bring her to safety, i was only focused on running.

    There''s a small cave in sight, if we reach it we¡¯ll be safe.

    However,

    We won''t make it!

    The landslide is faster.

    Gritting my teeth, i was only focused on running.

    Then..

    I felt a push.

    ¡°!?¡±

    She pushed me..

    Being surprised i lost my balance and fall into the cave.

    I looked at her and realize from her eyes

    There''s no need for words.

    We already know each other for so long anyway, so we can communicate without words.

    From her eyes i know what she was saying to me

    ¡°Live¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on living¡±

    After that,

    Her figure is swallowed by a mud

    ¡°SONYAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±

    I screamed her name amidst the storm

 Chapter 73

    -Interludes another chance-

    Five year has passed...

    After losing Sonya, i started to lose my desire to living

    Because she lives alone, she doesn''t have a family.

    Wearing the first clothes that she knitted for me, i begin to leave this place

    Perhaps,

    i¡¯m looking for a place to die

    In the the middle of my journey without any destination.

    Using my knowledge about humans and demi human i managed to get a work.

    The payment is low and it''s only enough to live.

    But ever since living with Sonya, i cannot imagine a live by hunting like what other wolf do.

    I have never done hunting before, only looking for herbs and berries in the forest. It was especially so after i learnt to live with humans.

    I was often ridiculed, but as long as i can live it doesn''t matter.

    Then,

    i run away.

    The demon is starting to be sighted in this place, and the humans here is starting to suspect the beastman tribe have any relation to that.

    Thinking they won''t be sure if i won''t begin to attack humans like other beastman in the army they start to discussed to dispose me.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    But, before that can happened i run away.

    *haah haah*

    Lost my place to belong again.

    Well it wasn''t a weird news. it''s already a miracle i can live this long

    Because i cannot live in human territory anymore or demi human territory,

    I start to leave into demon territory

    ¡­.

    In the middle of my journey.

    When i start to eating alone, some cat-like figure is coming to me

    So frail...

    Her body is so thin

    ¡­.

    Looking at her, i remove my wariness.

    I give her the food.

    At first she was looking at it suspiciously...

    But, seeing i can eat it fine she eat without hesitation

    Looking at her eating, i start to laugh

    ¡­.

    After she had done eating, i was invited into her village.

    Seeing the village condition and meeting with the village elder i realize the situation.

    It seems like, they have been abandoned by their landlord.

    The noble that supposed to supervise them sold everything that can be sold and running away into another country.

    Because of that, they didn''t have any more supplies coming.

    The land is not fertile since the start, and a famine hits making it as decisive blow

    In other words, they''re been abandoned to death.

    ¡°The new owner of the land had decided to make this place into the living settlement for rich people. And we have to get out tomorrow or else he will hire soldiers and kicked us forcefully or they will kill us all¡±

    Like this, they had been told to die

    I see..

    my village is isolated from the news of outside world, so they¡¯re quite lucky

    Not knowing the situation outside, they live without a care of the world.

    Other than me, that is..

    Hearing the situation the wolf asked, where will they planned to go now

    ¡°We planned.. to ask for mercy from our remaining tribe that sides with the demon king.. or failed to do that and die in the middle¡±

    Asking for help from traitors and the reason they''re in this situation from start, i guess they''re desperate.

    Because i was going into the same place, i offered to help guide them there.

    I learn about the way there from living with humans and other demi human for so long anyway.

    The elder accepted and grateful for my offer.

    ¡­.

    I was selfish isn''t it?

    Truth is, i did not help them for their sake

    It''s just that, i was afraid to die alone.

    Thinking like ¡°Ahh, it would be nice if i can die with a companion¡± I helped them for a selfish reason.

    Like this, we began our journey to die

 Chapter 74

    -Interludes the coming of devil-

    In the middle of our journey, we began to move from place to place.

    Because no humans or other demi human wants to accept us, we have to taking a break in any place we found.

    Forest,cave,abandoned mine.. any place is fine.

    We were basically never had any hope from the start anyway.

    Along the way, i got close with them.

    The only spirited one from them, the cat girl i saw back then seems to took a liking to me.

    She said it''s because i smell similar with her late father that died from a beastman hunter last year.

    Since their race is rare now, some adventurer or hunters sometimes hunting them for their fur and fangs.

    Her mother already died since long ago before she could remember from a disease, so she didn''t remember her.

    When asking her name, it seems like because her father that supposed to give her a name died before he got a chance, she didn''t receive it yet.

    When beastman is coming to age at 9, that''s when they receive name from parent or guardian.

    Thinking it''s inconvenient to not have a name i called her Sonya unconsciously.

    Because that''s the name that is dear to me.

    Liking that name, Sonya asked to be called that from now on

    It''s fine, right? While ponders like that i was in deep thought while reminded of someone that is no longer here.

    ¡­.

    Our journey took about a year.

    In the way, some died from the exhaustion and hunger, some had given up and we have no choice but to leave them aloneThis book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The only spirited one is Sonya, but maybe because she was the youngest of them.

    -----

    We hide in the abandoned mines currently.

    Most of us already doesn''t look like they want to move anymore.

    The elder had already died from some time ago from hunger, so i become their leader unanimously

    Not like it matters since we already given up mostly..

    Sonya still looked spirited and she sometimes stole a food from nearby city.

    What are you doing, we would attract unwanted attention...

    But, i didn''t stop her.

    It''s not like i have the right to.

    Even if i said it, most of the children probably never realized that this was a suicidal plan from the start

    Sorry...

    I don''t have the heart to tell you the truth

    I don''t have any power to save you guys

    The only thing i can do left.

    Is to follow you guys too soon..

    Aah.. ¡°Sonya¡±..

    I, will join you soon.

    I hope you understand.

    I don''t have the courage to continue living in the world without you.

    Sorry, you waste your life trying to save such a weak man

    You.. probably won¡¯t forgive me right?

    ¡­¡­.

    Sonya calls me..

    Apparently she heard someone coming into the mine.

    So soon? i thought there would be a subjugation party to search for the thief. But i didn''t expect it would be this soon..

    Anyway, i have to hurry.

    If we¡¯re going to die anyway, i want to make it peaceful at least.

    Sonya refuse to stay and insist to following me.

    Because she seems won¡¯t budge, i agree to bring her as long as she promise to not attack first

    There..

    i saw the intruder.

    Fortunately it''s only one person,

    A girl with a long ponytail and black hair which is rare.

    But the aura i feel from her is clearly contrast with her appearance.

    Strong...

    Because living with human for so long i can roughly determine the individual strength of them.

    Judging from this, i can conclude based on her strength alone she was probably a top-class adventurer

    ..God, even you had forsaken us

    By sending us this grim reaper, so you¡¯re telling us to die

    ¡°Come out¡±

    I was surprised.

    I was confident for my hiding skill because i have been living in run for all this time.

    But she seems to not realize my exact position, so i decided to keep quiet

    ¡°If you fuckers not coming out, i¡¯ll blow this place up and bury you inside¡±

    !!

    Hearing that, i panicked.

    Please don¡¯t!

    They deserved to die a peaceful death, with the best grave and flowers for them.

    If they died here suddenly, without any graves and names nobody would remember them anymore.

    Pulling out my determination, i come out

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

 Chapter 75

    -Interludes starting over-

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    I stopped her.

    Sensing i won¡¯t be a match if there''s a fight, i desperately trying to ask her to ignore us.

    I tried to convince her to leave, but her reaction is becoming the opposite instead.

    Oh no, what should i do? Ehile i was thinking that¡­

    ¡°DON¡¯T BULLY UNCLE, NYA!¡±

    Sonya, don''t! You won''t be able to win!

    Trying to stop Sonya, i desperately shout at her.

    But it''s too late. she got captured instead.

    Thinking to sacrifice myself to save Sonya, i planned to do suicide attack by grabbing her.

    At least, if Sonya can escape..!

    But..

    What had happened after that.

    Is beyond my wildest expectation..

    ¡°W..what is this? What are you doing? AAHN..! NO,NOO!¡±

    I was dumbfounded.

    Captured by her colossal strength, she begin to touch sonya all over

    Wh..what is this? Why did she seems to know much about beastman weak point that even i didnt know about?

    Sonya keeps moaning and making an expression that even i never see

    Not stopping with just touching, she began to bite and lick her

    ...i don''t think i should watch this, but i can¡¯t leave Sonya alone

    Confused at what am i supposed to do, Sonya screamed.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHNN!!¡±

    ...I don''t want to remember what happened afterwards..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After quite some time..

    ¡°Uhmm, sorry for such a commotion. As you can see, i have no hostile intent. Can you speak what you¡¯re hiding now?¡±

    ¡°Ah..? ye yeah..¡±

    Surprised, i only managed to speak such short sentences.

    No hostile intent? But it looked to me you just stole something important to Sonya..

    At least she might not be a bad person.

    Calming my mind, i began my explanation.

    After begging her to let us go, she started to make a irritated expression.

    Strange, most human would probably sympathetic or getting excited to hunt them instead, but this girl is getting angry.

    *clang*

    !!?

    I was surprised.

    She stabbed her sword in the floor and start to threaten me

    ¡°I will decide when i saw the survivor wherever you guys are worth to letting go or not¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Until then, show me the way to them. don¡¯t misunderstand, this is an order not a request. Should you refuse, i will cut you down in the spot and tells everyone around that you hides your fucking tail here¡±

    ..

    It looks like she didn''t have any intention to let us go...

    Didn''t have any choice, i bring her to our gathering place.

    Seeing the place itself, she would probably understand we would die sooner or later anyway.

    Thought it''s better to showing it myself i guide her.

    Ah, but please don¡¯t touch Sonya! Even i was getting scared thinking what she would do next.

    ¡­¡­

    When we reach the place,

    she ignored me and started to look around.

    Where did she go? there... Oh, isn''t that Reks, the fox clan village son?

    Although he was such a bright boy before, after losing the elder in the middle of journey he start to become desperate too.

    Well it''s understandable, the elder was his only family left.

    Such a sad boy, when i was thinking that.

    ¡°!¡±

    She grab him.

    What are you doing to a dying kid!! I almost shouted.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    Hearing that i stopped...

    I see.. so even the kids already realize it was hopeless after all.

    begin to lose strength myself from the depression, i heard her talking...

    die

    become the feed for me

    nobody to even remember or knowing you

    block your ears block your sight all you want

    and watch the demise of your race

    Hearing that i begin to get angry...

    What do you know? Do you think we want to become like this? Do you think you know our suffering until now?

    However,

    the boy begin to talk.

    ¡°I.. dont.. want¡­ to die¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I see.. of course you won''t.

    I know it, it''s obvious isn''t it?

    Nobody would want to die, it should be obvious.

    However,

    The girl start to shout

    DO YOU THINK THAT''S GONNA BE ENOUGH?

    MORE, GIVE ME A REASON TO SPARE YOU!

    EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING IS YOUR ENEMY! EVERYONE THOUGHT YOU''D BE BETTER OFF DEAD

    NOW, SAID IT!

    WHAT IS IT THAT YOU TRULY WANTED?

    ¡­!?

    It seems like it was directed to me.

    What i truly wanted..?

    It is..

    To die following Sonya.

    There''s no way someone like me, who ¡°kill¡± her deserve to live.

    Someone as sinful like me didn''t have the right to keep living.

    At least, that''s what i thought until now.

    But,

    ¡°I WANT TO LIVE¡±

    The boy shouts

    He keep pouring the things that haunts him

    Over and over...

    He didn''t stop saying that he wants to live.

    And then...

    Hearing that, the girl is pulling out a bottle and poured the content to us.

    Everyone begin to recover, and even their lost limb are growing back.

    What is this? I have never seen or heard such a item with this miraculous effect...

    This¡­

    Am i dreaming?

    Thinking that i can''t be more surprised with her, she began to talk.

    From now on, you guys will be living in hell

    Instead of peaceful cold embrace of death, you guys choose to live and suffer

    Your end will never be good, and your live will never be easy either

    Still, take responsibility

    ¡­

    ¡°..¡±

    Ah..! Aahh..!

    That¡¯s right!

    I was such a fool!

    Why did i think death is a salvation?

    Why did i think to die as an atonement for my crime?

    Since when did i think a criminal like me deserves such a peaceful death?

    No, i don¡¯t!

    Someone like me is never deserved to come into Sonya side!

    If someone like me coming to her, it would soiled her instead.

    I tried to running away, into such an easy way!

    Would such a unforgivable criminal like me deserved to died peacefully? No!

    Such a peaceful way is not the answer for me! Definitely not.

    Instead of coming into the paradise with Sonya, i have to live in hell.

    I have to suffer for my whole life bringing this painful feeling...

    I have to live inside the world without Sonya.

    That.. Is my atonement. That¡¯s the answer!

    I almost made such a wrong decision. i was a fool.

    I¡¯m sorry Sonya, i''m sorry...

    I have, to live bearing the burden of your loss

    I cannot come to your side, no, someone like me is not deserved to go there

    This is your curse.

    A curse that you give me.

    ¡°Don''t give up on living¡±

    ¡°Live¡±

    ¡­..

    Haha...

    What a cruel woman you are, Sonya.

    This is the first time i might hate you.

    But at the same time,

    You are truly, the woman that i love

    Congratulations for now

    Because at this moment

    You are, truly being reborn into this world

    ¡­

    I have made my decision.

    As someone who deserve to live in hell, i decided

    If i need to go into hell, i will embrace the worst hell possible.

    If i have to live in suffering, then i will follow the worst painful live.

    If i need to go living in hell, it''s better for me to follow the one who is moving straight into them.

    Looking into the hell that this person going, a path without salvation.

    Inside the hottest flame ever exist, i will live to suffer.

    And i want to see ..

    The end of this path.

    The hell that she mentioned.

    Finding out the reason i was born, i have decided to bow.

    ¡°Let me serve you as your subordinate, master¡±

    I exclaimed with all of my heart.

    Today, the previous weak me is died.

    I was reborn as the right hand of this devil.

 Chapter 76

    -The birth of the devil god empire-

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Okay, i really done it now...

    I should have minded my own business and ignoring them.

    Shit, that''s what i get for doing things without thinking.

    Heey, me from back then. Are you stupid? You are aren''t you?

    Yep yep you''re a idiot. It¡¯s confirmed, fool.

    Okay okay, i better stop running away from reality.

    Whatever, it''s already too late anyway.

    The problem is..

    ¡°Please give us your order, Miho-sama¡±

    A group of beastman is starting to bow to me.

    Uhmm yeah, i think i always want this moment in the eroge or recent conquest game that i played.

    Ah, was it both of them. Erocon.. No, ero conquest?

    Then,

    I keep hearing countless words of thanks and gratitude inside my heads.

    Doing it in reality is indeed different, dammit..!

    -Turning back some time ago-

    *gasha gasha*

    Pulling out unbelievable number of food, i start to said to them

    ¡°Eat¡±

    ¡°If you want to live in hell, then you need to eat¡±

    ¡°Take anything you can, rob anything you can, stole anything you can¡±

    ¡°As long as you can survive, such a thing is a trivial things¡±

    ¡°History is written by the winners, if anyone have any complaint then subjugate them, trample them, devour them.¡±

    ¡°Write over the history of the loser, that.is the privilege of the winner¡±

    ¡°Only the one who wins will have the last laugh¡±

    ¡°If you want to live in this hell, you only need to be a winner¡±

    After my speech, everyone is starting to *gulp*

    It looks like they''re holding back before my permission. What an easy to read bunch

    Then i start to grin while opening my hand like doing a performance

    ¡°Now..¡±

    ¡°the wait is over!¡±

    ¡°There''s no need to hold back anymore¡±

    ¡°Eat whenever you want to, fight whenever you want to, kill whenever you want to¡±

    ¡°Unleash your carnal desires!¡±

    ¡°EAT TO YOUR HEART''S CONTENT, YOU ANIMAL!¡±

    Mimic the line like a certain pirates leader, i shouted.

    In no time at all everyone begin to gobble them.

    The supposed gloomy mine is becoming noisy with cheer and laugh, even crying

    huhu..

    It doesn''t feel bad at all.

    Controlling people with such a simple matter like food.

    No wonder those with power often abused their power...

    Those with authority should die then.

    That way, i will have it all by myself

    ¡­..

    Thinking it''s time to leave, i start to head to the exit

    The request? Hmm i¡¯ll just say i attacked the thief and accidently burned it into ashes without a trace.

    If they doubt me, i¡¯ll just said ¡°Do you want to see personally how i¡¯m doing it?¡± and starting to use dark flame sword technique to them.

    Let me see if you still doubt it!

    Though when i tried to leave, someone tugged my shirt instead

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Gonna.. leave?¡±

    A fox girl is stopping me.

    ¡°Let go¡± i said softly

    But she pull my sleeves more harder. Oi, stop that. Despite the looks it''s stronger than your hand, you''re gonna put blood stain in my clothes.

    Furthermore, if i don''t leave this place soon i would lose my sanity.

    The reason being..

    ¡°Play.. with us¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    I keep staring at her swaying tail.

    Crap, what a dangerous weapon!

    Since they are dying before, their tail and fur is looked unhealthy so i¡¯m not interested

    ¡°MmNnn..n¡±

    But now that they''re regain the vigor and shine now, it looked more shiny and smoother compared to before.

    ¡°AhHn..!¡±

    What a dangerous weapon, but i¡¯m not gonna be tempted

    ¡°YaAaHH¡±

    I¡¯m gonna be still like a mountain, and calm like a sea

    ¡°FUAAAAH¡±

    Noisy, what is this sound i keep hearing until now!

    Ah..

    ¡­..

    When i regain my consciousness...

    I was rubbing the ears and tails in my right and left.

    Blonde fox girl, blonde cat girl, black cat girl, even a fox shota boy¡­

    They¡¯re all collapsed while panting. Some even licked my hand or boots vigorously with trance like state.

    ...uuuuh, what did i do just now? It seems like i often lost my consciousness lately. Did i already had a dementia? At my age?

    ¡­.

    The beastman in front of me looks dumbfounded.

    I asked what did i do? The wolfman only replied with it''s nothing, there''s nothing happened..

    But i can clearly hear their voices...

    ¡°AHHHN PLeASe ToUcH Me MoRe, AgAiN, MiHo SaMa..!,I.. I cAn''T HoLd it AnYmOrE, i.. I neVer Feel LiKe ThiS BEfOrE.*lick*¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    What is this! Stop making such a words like a cheap prostitute you brats!

    Such words is only allowed by those slutty holes with a hole too loose that it¡¯s impossible to be closed anymore! It¡¯s too soon for you guys!

    You kids are still pure, i guarantee it. I don''t have any memories but i am sure i never rape them or touched anything beyond furs and tails! Or ears!

    It seems like i even introduce myself unconsciously, the strength of mofumofu is scary...

    *kohon*

    With a cough, the wolfman is trying to speak again

    Ahh sorry, i ignored you..

    ¡°Then, let us announce it again¡±

    Saying that, the wolfman and the rest of beastman bowed

    ¡°We accept and decide miho-sama as our master. We will dedicate our very being and lives to Miho sama. Should this oath be broken, by the name of our god phoenix our body and soul will be burned in flames of purgatory and turned into ashes¡±

    ¡­

    Excuse me? What the fuck did you promise me again?

    The wolfman explained.

    Beastman had a strong sense of debt and will never forget their benefactor.

    If it''s someone who harms them, they would never forgive them and hunts them until the last breath.

    However, if it was someone who helps them they will be sure to repair it fully.

    Lately the practice has been forgotten because of their long time oppression, but they rekindle that sense of duty.

    And for those they choose as their master, they will dedicate their entire lives for it.

    Even their descendant, kids, and siblings will remember their oath to their master even until the said master is gone.

    Seriously?

    ¡°That''s why. All of us is yours to command, Miho-sama. Should you ask us to die we will die for you. Should you asked us to stall for time we will stall the enemy until our lives are vanquished. Should you bring us to battlefield we will follow you until victory¡±

    ¡°So, give us your order Miho-sama. We will dedicate ourself for your sake¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Miho sama?¡±

    Waiting for my response, the wolf calling me.

    But i ignored him.

    The reason being..

    Yeah yeah i heard that. Troublesome.

    Dammit this isn''t a joke. Commanding an army require serious motherfucking effort like money, supply, time, land¡­

    That''s why, i always got impatient with those conquest game and ends up skipped to the ending and cg movies.

    And more importantly, i hate to be restrained. Yeaah i''m selfish, i don''t wanna work, i wanna be free..

    Hmm? but wait. If all is done and dandy won''t i be able to claim my own territories and live a carefree live forever?

    Let¡¯s see. but if i do that.. then.. a land that nobody even dares to claimed. hmm..

    Ah right, i can use that. It''s a strong weapon indeed. I hate them, but i guess their words have some truth..

    ¡°Miho-sama?¡±

    because Miho keeps pondering to herself, the wolfman is worried.

    ¡°...¡±

    But Miho is not reacting.

    She was in deep thinking.

    Like a tactician planning their next big move she keeps making plan inside her head

    Should i use it just now? No.. sudden attack might be more effective. considering the war potential of demon and human-demi human.. Yosh. It¡¯s hard but doable. If it all goes well, its two bird with one stone..

    Hmm.. it fits. All the piece are coming together.

    There''s a lot of things to do.. But once done right...

    It would become a festival no one ever seen before!

    ¡°Khu hu.. huhuhu¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Kihikhuhuhu...ehehehehe..¡±

    ¡°AHUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    Laughing like a madman, Miho scares the wolfman away.

    ¡°AHAHAHA! Yes, yes! There''s no need to think of the wrongness of the method. It will bring chaos? Many people will die? Hahaha. Then bring it. War will never ends until one side is decimated anyway. If they''re not going to make a move, i will make them move instead!¡±

    ¡°yes, yes.. there''s no need to be grateful, there''s no need to realize. All you guys have to do is to dance inside my tunes of death. Dance within my song with me as the conductor. There''s no need to think further, no need to be worried, for our cause is just¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The wolfman and beastman around her didn''t understand what is she talking about.

    However, they know one thing..

    That is...

    Hell is gonna descend upon this world

    ¡°Now, i only need to think of the aftermath. In case they realize this and attack me, worst case i could be targeted in two sides. Hmm what to do what to do.. Ah!¡±

    ¡°Right.. offense is best defense. If i come there first i might be able to bullshit this. But to do that i need to become stronger.. a year? no.. half? ..guuh i''m impatient, let''s make it five months. Hmm yeah, that''s the time when new moon is coming.. ok. Its decided¡±

    ¡°LISTEN UP !¡±

    All of the beastman is paying attention while making a pose like a soldier.

    Grinning, Miho continues.

    ¡°I HAVE HEARD YOUR OATH. AND AS YOU WISH, I WILL BRING YOU GUYS INTO HELL!¡±

    Hearing that, the beastman looks glad

    ¡°HOWEVER, REMEMBER THAT THIS PATH IS NOT EASY. YOU GUYS WILL WISH TO DIE PEACEFULLY MANY TIMES INSTEAD!¡±

    The beastman looks resolute themself

    ¡°HOWEVER, SHOULD YOU PURSUE THIS PATH TO THE END THERE WILL BE A GREATEST REWARD FOR YOU.THE THING THAT YOU ALL WISHED FOR!!¡±

    Getting confused, the beastman mutters

    ¡°THAT''S SIMPLE. YOU GUYS WISH WAS THAT YOUR RACE IS SURVIVED¡±

    ¡°BUT! WHAT I AM OFFER IS MORE THAN THAT! ¡°

    ¡°?¡± The beastman surprised

    ¡°NOT ONLY THAT YOU WILL BE ACCEPTED AGAIN AMONG THE HUMANS AND DEMIHUMANS, YOU GUYS WILL REGAIN YOUR PRIDE AND WORSHIPPED LIKE A GOD!¡±

    ¡°BUT, SHOULD YOU FAIL THE FATE THAT AWAITS YOU ALL IS CERTAINLY, ANNIHILATION!¡±

    The beastman silently listening.

    ¡°HOWEVER, BECAUSE YOU GUYS ALREADY COME THIS FAR YOU¡¯RE ALREADY RESOLUTE RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°THEN DON¡¯T REGRET IT. THIS IS YOUR DECISION AFTER ALL!¡±

    ¡°FIGHT!¡±

    ¡°FIGHT TO REGAIN YOUR LOST PRIDE¡±

    ¡°FIGHT TO REGAIN YOUR HONOR!¡±

    ¡°ANNIHILATE THE TRAITORS!¡±

    ¡°ANNIHILATE YOUR ENEMY!¡±

    ¡°FROM NOW ON, WE WILL MAKE YOUR OWN STORY, OUR HISTORY!!¡±

    ¡°GENTLEMAN..¡±

    I clapped my hand.

    ¡°IT¡¯S TIME FOR WAR¡±

    And i stare at them with an eye contained with madness.

    Hearing that,

    all the beastman make a loud cheer.

    For the first time since ever since their race has been considered dead in the world.

    They, finally feels a hope for the world.

 Chapter 77

    -Interludes the burden of the king-

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Inside the giant bed chamber.

    A dark land without any light coming other than a blue moon.

    The territory of the race that claimed to be the rightful owner of this world.

    With horns and dark skin, they are what is called a demon.

    And inside this place.

    Lies the strongest among them.

    ¡°Are you awake, Demon king sama?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The man called Demon king still groggy.

    However his disheveled appearance doesn''t suit demon king at all.

    Two horn in heads, a tired looking face with black hair and dark skin, sharp but looked tired eyes

    Although his face still looked young, the tired expression made him more older than he looked

    ¡°Aa, i''m alright Carl. I just have an unpleasant dream¡±

    ¡°I see. please take care of your body more Demon king sama. You didn''t get enough sleep lately and working too hard¡±

    ¡°Haha, i would like to. But if i didn''t do it who would?¡±

    That''s true.. mutters his butler named Carl.

    ¡­

    The 5th demon king, Arthur.

    Having received his position when the position of demon king is opened, he gained it using his own power

    Originally the demon''s plan is to done world conquest just for their personal ambition.

    However, when he received his position the demon is already not the same as before.

    After declaring war with humans, they had been pushing them at first. But they''re getting too greedy and earn the hate of the demi humans that they cooperate together to fighting them.

    Thanks to that the human and demi human managed to push them back and they got forced into this poor land without any blessing of sun.

    However, it was not all a disadvantages.

    When they meet dragon king Argevalt in this land, because of the effort of the first Demon king to convince him they receive his blessing and becoming suddenly powerful. More than any of the humans and demi human.

    However, thanks to that they can¡¯t leave this land too often because if they step out of it the blessing will weaken and they will be only as strong as average soldier.

    If not because of that, the demons would already conquer the world and bring the world into their rule.

    If only they can expand Argevalt blessing.. No, only receiving his cooperation is already good for them.

    Only a few abnormal party of heroes in history manage to venture deep into the demon world territory, because the further they go deep the stronger the blessing is.

    With the exception of some demi humans that betray their race and stayed inside the demon world, normally they need 5 party consist of d class and c class adventurer at least just to defeat a greater demon inside the demon territory.

    Not to mention an arch demon that could probably wipes out a small country by themself.

    Arthur intention is the same as the previous demon king, to conquer the world

    however, it was not just for that.

    His real intention is to save the demons and letting them live into the world under the sun.

    Living here is harsh because no light of sun ever come. and demons that only knows fighting can only hunt for their food instead of farming and raising livestock.

    Sometimes they hunt the monster inside their territory, but their favorite food is either the crop or livestock of humans.

    Some extreme demons eats humans and demi humans, but as a intelligent beings, most of them still rather eat livestock and food that is created by them

    After you taste a luxury food, a raw meat is undesirable after all

    Some of the strong demons gather under Demon king general. And still attacking humans or demi humans and making factions among them.

    But with no decisive blow between them, the war last for 200 years.

    The demon cannot leave their territory and decimating humans-demi alliance because they won''t have enough power outside the land.

    The humans and demi humans alliance cannot attack them deep inside their territory too because they would be wiped out inside.

    After the first Demon king is killed by the abnormal existence called a hero, the Demon king after that is planned to take the human and demi human with force. But avail they end up getting killed by the hero party eventually.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Thanks to that the human and demi human in this generation lack the fear that first Demon king has done, and thought the demons is manageable somehow as long as they leave their territories.

    Once the Demon king and his elites leave their territories, the three biggest country in the world will cooperate and attacking them with the heroes party. That''s the usual pattern.

    However, the fifth Demon king is different.

    Realizing they cannot win just by brute force or sheer power he already made a plan so that demons can exhibit their strength outside even without Argevalt moving.

    However thanks to being too deeply indulged in his research, not many demons hold a loyalty to him expect a few of chosen in number.

    Most are suspect that he didn''t even have any intention to conquest, the rest are thinking he¡¯s a coward that rather spend time inside the castle and letting his subordinate dies

    Although he earns the ire of the demons, he ignores them and still continuing his research.

    After spending almost all of his lifetime dedicated to that, he finally founds a way to spread the Argevalt influence into the whole world.

    ¡°How is the progress of the ¡° tower¡± coming?¡±

    ¡°Sir, it''s already more than 93? finished. At this rate it might be done before we reach the new moon¡±

    ¡°I see..¡±

    The new moon.

    The only phase where Argevalt influence is getting weaker.

    It is said that because his creator influence, the Goddess power reach the peak at that time and his dominance is lessen.

    He himself is not being affected by it, but the one that receive his blessing definitely feels the influence

    This secret only known by the Demon king and his few loyal subordinates. Because the humans and demi human coalition cannot learn of it

    ¡°Progress the plan and increase the pouring of mana. We must finish the tower soon before the current heroes matures¡±

    ¡°Is it wise sir? Most of our soldier has been overworked and even died.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care. We need to spread the tower completely into the every corner of the world. If the price to be paid for that is the lives of a few of lesser demons, they would be glad to offer their lives¡±

    ¡°As you wish, sir¡±

    It seems cold hearted, but Carl knows his king is actually doing it for the good of all the demons.

    There''s no future for the demons if they can''t conquer the world and prosper under the sun.

    For that, he knows his master must steel his heart and throw away his sympathy.

    ¡°How is the current heroes progress?¡±

    ¡°Sir! they''re still weaker than the previous hero. Although there''s three of them now, compared to previous one i dont think they¡¯re a threat at all¡±

    Hearing that the Demon king only stare with sharp look

    ¡°Don''t underestimate them. Although weaker than us, the previous Demon king is always killed by the hero. They got fate and luck siding with them, adding to that the cooperation. Something that we demons lack.¡±

    The demons is spreading into various faction and even the Demon king had a hard time gathering them all.

    Compared to them, humans and demi human is cooperative under the banner of the hero.

    Although weaker, their combined might is a threat.

    ¡°Ah, apologize sir. This one didn''t intent to underestimate them. We will definitely kill the heroes once we meet them¡±

    ¡°I see. i¡¯m counting on you¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It''s better to pluck a disturbing factor early on. Or am i the only one who thinks like that? Is silently mutters the Demon lord.

    Moving on, he start to move on into another problem.

    ¡°Another tantrum of the dragon king?¡±

    ¡°Yes, lately he¡¯ been feeling bored and thinking if he should just wreak havoc on humans and demihuman world sometimes¡±

    ¡°Tell that old man we will double his sake and sweets this year, so he better hold back on that¡±

    *sigh*

    Feeling tired, the Demon king sighs.

    If Argevalt moves their enemy might be finished easily

    But once he start to rampaging nobody can stop him.

    Last time he was rampaging, the demon is lucky that someone manage to stopped him before he ends up destroying them too.

    But next time they might not be so lucky.

    If he rampages, it would mean the certain end of demons too not just the humans and demi human.

    But Argevalt is not the only thing weighing the Demon king mind.

    ¡°Is there something in your mind, Demon king sama?¡±

    ¡°Ahh.. it''s not a big deal¡±

    ¡°Are you worried the humans and demi humans will attack? Dont worry. Unless a strong hero descent they won''t dare to attack us here.

    At most, it would only be a small skirmish. Because the heroes is already summoned no new hero would be coming out until they died. And even that happened, they won''t have enough time to mature¡±

    Because we will succeed in dominating them first.

    Hearing it the Demon king only made a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. i just had a bad dream¡±

    ¡°Dream?¡±

    ¡°That we manage to fulfill our ''goal'' without any casualities¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that a good thing?¡±

    Hearing that the Demon king answered.

    ¡°A good dream is when it happened opposite of what you want, Carl. If it''s a good dream usually it become bad in reality¡±

    ¡°Surely you think too much?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. but..¡±

    He start to made a sharp expression

    ¡°I still got a bad feeling. Like when my father died and i become the Demon lord¡±

    ¡°Really, sir?¡±

    ¡°..No, seems you''re right. It seems i was only a bit tired.¡±

    Hearing that Carl only nodded.

    ¡°Certainly,sir¡±

    Seems to agree, Demon king asked.

    ¡°So¡±

    ¡°Is there any possibility of the worst case to happened?¡±

    ¡°Worst case?¡±

    ¡°That the heroes become a transcended¡±

    ¡°Ahh.. that''s true, only a transcended one can become a threat even inside our territories, sir¡±

    ¡°Think there will be any rising from current hero?¡±

    ¡°I think that might be hard sir. Given time perhaps. But they might reach their lifespan and died first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there''s always a possibility that they reach this place and aiming to take my life just like when the first Demon king killed¡±

    ¡°Haha, i don''t think you need to have anything to worries sir. If the heroes not even a transcended being surely it won''t even become a fight¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. but let¡¯s just prepare just in case. No one seems to reach them ever since the last hero died from age. But it''s no surprise if one or two strong one among the normal humans is showing up right now¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir. I will increase the surveillance of the strong person who will most likely reach them¡±

    ¡°Please do. also..¡±

    If there''s a transcended, perhaps they can join our cause after knowing the truth..

    Knowing his actual intention, Carl only nods silently.

    The room is getting silent.

    Then,

    ¡°Papa..!¡±

    A small cute girl with one horn and blonde hair is coming.

    Demon king catched her softly.

    ¡°Oof, hahaha. what''s the matter Leticia? Did you get bullied by castle guards again?¡±

    ¡°Mou, don''t treat me like a kid!. i''m already 12 years, i''m a adult¡±

    Leticia, the only daughter of the current Demon king.

    Born from her mother succubus, she hold enormous magic potential that surpass her father.

    If trained well, she might be able to surpass him.

    Once that happened, the burden of the Demon king is definitely swift''s to her.

    Thinking that he won''t let that happened, he aimed to made his plan succeed no matter what.

    ¡°I see i see, Leticia is a adult huh? Then, you can marry papa then?¡±

    ¡°Papa, i¡¯ll report you to mama you know?¡±

    ¡°Spare me for that.. your mother is merciless¡±

    ¡°Besides..¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Grinning, Leticia is teasing her father.

    ¡°I, am gonna marry Bernard when i grow up!¡±

    Hearing that he freezes.

    Ah, it happened again. Milady usual teasing.

    The Demon king begin to tremble

    ¡°Khu khuk huk huk.. i see, Bernard huh.. i see¡±

    The Demon king is preparing to leave.

    ¡°Where are you planning to go, Demon king sama?¡±

    Demon king only shortly answer.

    ¡°I will go for a while to check the condition of a unloyal subordinates that never coming to greet me. What, don''t worry. I will be back soon¡±

    ¡°Bye bye papa, bring some souvenir ¡®kay?¡±

    Like going to a picnic, Leticia say farewell to her dad.

    Carl only hope he won''t make too much commotion.

 Chapter 78

    -Fujoshi is an revolution-

    Then,

    in order to start my preparation, i have come to the nearest adventurer guild.

    ¡°Umm that''s why, if there''s no proof we can¡¯t hand over the rewards¡±

    ¡°Aw don''t say that. look here, it''s the hair of the thief. Ah, the rest is already burnt up so it''s fine right?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say so.. the request is only a investigation, so..¡±

    Yep,

    i already registered and become a d-class adventurer ever since coming to the town.

    Because its a pain if people is jealous if i climb rank too fast, i requested that my rank is getting as low as possible.

    Normally it wasn''t possible for adventurer that can bring that much material in short time can be low rank. But i threaten them to leave into another guild then they agree.

    Of course, i asked the price of the material i sell to be as high as possible.

    ¡°So, Ruri chan. Considering our time together shouldn''t you be able to give a extra kindness? Please darling?¡±

    ¡°Miho san, please don''t call me like that. It looked so faked that i don''t know how to retort..¡±

    Tsk she wasn''t so easy as certain Goddess huh..

    Well fine. i already bring my ¡°secret weapon¡±

    Showing ¡°that¡±, i tried to bribe her.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°T..thats..!¡±

    That''s right!

    The only edition of infamous bl manga for fujoshi, the only series in this world.

    Where did i get this? Ahh.. lets just say i had free time in goddess place. I stole.. borrow some ink and paper too.

    The quality is bad compared to japan version since i only copying it from my memories of famous book in previous world. But for this world it''s a treasure.

    Furthermore with my skill duplicate, i can reproduce a copy as much i want.

    Though the drawback is i can only copy a things big enough in my hand so it doesn''t help the plan.

    Still no need to tell, since i had a monopoly of it, it bring quite a good profit y¡¯know?

    ¡°This is the latest, unreleased version of Mike x John. Uncensored full version with the domestic John is getting domesticated instead. Normally you won''t find this lower than 200 gold you now?¡±

    Inflation? It''s a ripped off price? Haha, who cares. I¡¯m the owner, publisher, creator. In other word, i am god. I decide the life and death of the series. In front of such a treasure, it¡¯s natural to offer even your soul for it¡±

    Looking that, she gulped.

    And whispered to me.

    ¡°Miho san, why don''t you just sell it? It would give more money than what your request gives¡±

    ¡°Ahh, actually i destroyed that place pretty bad. It''s becoming nest of holes now. some monster is even starting to make it their nest. If i told the guildmaster this he would take my adventurer license. So this is a hush money, kay?¡±

    Hearing that Ruri starts to thinking

    ¡°Miho-san, bribing a worker in work is actual breach of agreement between adventurer contract you now. I should revoke your license and banned your entry normally¡±

    ¡°Heeh..¡±

    I still calm.

    Why? that''s because,

    looking at her right and left. She whisper with a small voice and blushed face.

    If you had the first version of Mike & John, i might forget what i said

    ¡°Deal¡±

    Yes,

    just be like that. Rotten woman in the world!

    No matter which world, there''s definitely a rotten boys and girl everywhere.

    But,

    What''s wrong with that?

    Embrace your instinct

    Follow your hearts

    What''s wrong with being a little different?

    All of it are a part of universe, what makes us a human with instinct!

    So go wild!

    See the unknown world!

    Brave yourself

    Go

    There''s a unknown world you''ve never seen here before

    There''s a treasure far beyond the horizon

    So take it

    Claim it

    Bring your banner into the unknown world anyone never seen before

    Because once you taste it

    You will never be able to return

    ¡°Ah, please keep it a secret that i¡¯m the one that broke the mine. Just say that place is taken over by a demon and keep the people away from there okay?¡±

    Acting like a soldier receiving her orders, Ruri accepts it

    ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡±

 Chapter 79

    -I catch three more slave yay-

    When i coming out from the guild, a typical pattern coming out

    ¡°Hey neechan, you just got some good cash huh?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, we are low in money. Can you give us some?¡±

    ¡°Our mother is sick you know, we need to be good with parents right? Though i raped mine AHAHA¡±

    Yeew...

    Their conversation is so third rate that i don¡¯t know how to react.

    Analyzing them show their small fry level too, 15,17,20..

    I¡¯m not interested with the rest so i ignore it.

    Usually i would beat them up, tie them naked while writing ¡°Small penis,excalibur¡± or something like that.

    But their coming is good. I need extra hand to help me for my ¡°plan¡±. A good-for-nothing them that is nobody cares dead or alive is perfect.

    ¡°Hey, don''t ignore us. How about i scar your beautiful face, ahh?¡±

    Ah sorry..

    I forgot to speak your language again.

    Is it fish? Is it amoeba?

    Sorry.. perhaps you don''t even have a right tool to think huh

    ¡°Dont ignore us dammit!¡±

    The hoodlum start to attack me.

    Perfect,

    I¡¯ll bring them there.

    ¡°ah!?¡±

    ¡°guh¡±

    ¡°gyah!?¡±

    Hitting them with speed that they can''t even react,

    I bring them near the mines with the teleport

    ¡­..

    When they wake up, they screamed

    ¡°Shit where did you taking us bitch!¡±

    ¡°You fucking cunt, what are you doing!?¡±

    They got tied up in something called bondage style.

    Ah don''t misunderstand, it''s the only method of tying up people that i know. Not like i care if a bunch of hooligan getting tied up with whatever style as long as they¡¯re not escaped

    I ignored them and begin speak.

    ¡°Say, would you be interested to join me in my plan?¡±

    ¡°Huh??¡± x3

    I begin to explain them with telling them the plan.

    Of course, i omitted some part. Only telling them the main part.

    After some face like they heard something unbelievable, they began to get confused.

    ¡°No way right.. you must be kidding?¡±

    ¡°Haha, something like that is unheard of¡±

    ¡°But if that''s true..¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    One of them start to think

    ¡°If we got find out, we would be a villain that everyone in the world seek you know! All the race and bounty hunter all over the world will look for us for our blood!¡±

    Those guy began to gulp.

    A action that could involve the whole world, even imagining it is unthinkable

    However, if what this girl is true, it would bring a big change in the world

    History will definitely record this as the biggest death that ever happened in the world. And if the mastermind is find out, he or she would definitely become the enemy of the world.

    Is this girl..sane?

    Grinning, i said to them.

    ¡°Isn''t that a good thing then?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°You see, life is uninteresting if everything is happened within prediction right?¡±

    ¡°So, if the pawns in the board doesn''t move i just need to crush the entire board¡±

    ¡°If they''re refuse to move, then i will force them to move¡±

    ¡°Without any choice, the only way for them is to move on right?¡±

    ¡°Blocking their retreat, leading their advance, controlling every each one of their movement...¡±

    ¡°All of the person in the world is your pawn, a part of a big chess¡±

    ¡°As the mastermind behind them all..¡±

    ¡°You will leave your proof in history as a main part of the biggest performance in the world¡±

    *gulp*

    Hearing that, they gulped.

    This is all a nonsense.

    The girl must be delusional.

    First of all, her plan have no guarantee to succeed.

    Even if that happened there''s no guarantee the world is gonna move like she planned.

    They should just ignore it, but..

    For some reason,

    they can¡¯t just ignore what the girl had said.

    And then,

    the smallest of them begin to talk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it Tom. Let''s follow her plan¡±

    Hearing that the other two is surprised

    ¡°Huuh, are you in right mind Zack? You believe what this bitch is saying?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if it''s a lie there''s no hurt doing it. It''s better than becoming a low time thug in the town¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you serious man? Sheesh.. hey Char, you won''t follow her right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Getting quiet, the man named Char is thinking seriously.

    Then..

    ¡°What do you need us to do ?¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Char, not you too!¡±

    Getting angry, he yelled at him

    ¡°Tom, i wanna ask you a question then¡±

    ¡°Huh? what is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you.. truly fine with things as they are?¡±

    Hearing that Tom is getting silent.

    ¡°I... you know, we come from slums. In that place, life is worthless. Our being there is only there as a tools for people in high position¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Everyday, even if we worked hard it was barely able to worth anything. Even payment in silver is like a one of a kind treasure there. If the aristocrats happened to find woman he likes, he would take them away and return them as a corpse tomorrow¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Tom, you as the one who his sister get taken must be understand it the most..¡±

    Tom still listening.

    ¡°I... i cannot accept it. I want those arrogant one with position understand. I want to make them pay, i want to make them suffer. At the very least, i want to punch those guys once in the face¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So let''s do it. let¡¯s punch them right in the face. let us tell everyone that even we can fight back! That we exist here. That even us can outsmart them¡±

    Hearing that,

    he exploded.

    ¡°AARGHH! FINE FINE, I GET IT! YOU DON''T HAVE TO TELL ME! HEY, MISSY!¡±

    ¡°What? done with your sappy story yet? I¡¯m getting sleepy you know..¡±

    ¡°Heh, you really are a bitch.¡±

    Looked amused, he continue to speak

    ¡°So what about our payment? You know we can''t work for free right? What''s your offer? You better give us a lot of money for this you know?¡±

    Hearing that Miho smiled

    ¡°Everything¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±¡±

    Getting excited she continues

    ¡°As i said, everything. Excluding the production cost, all of ¡° that¡± thing profit will be given to you. Of course i don''t need to said how much it would be once it got sold right?¡±

    It would be a fortune worth the entire world after all

    Hearing that,

    he laughs.

    ¡°Khuhuhu.. HAHAHAHA! Really, is this what making a pact with a devil looks like? Shit, i like it. You send shivers to my bones.¡±

    Then, he continues.

    ¡°You won''t regret it missy, despite my look i¡¯m from a family of a famous blacksmith. Mass producing that thing is easy as pie. So, how much we need to make?¡±

    ¡°Let''s see, as much you can. About 5 billion?¡±

    ¡°WHA!?¡±

    Hearing that,  he got stiff.

    ¡°What? You heard my plan right? It won''t be good if i half assed and we end up not having enough. Truth is i wanna make twice of that, but i compromise since we won''t have much time after all¡±

    ¡°H.. how long do we have to make it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ considering we start the plan 5 months from now on, and we need to distribute it and preparation phase to gather materials and people.. about 3 months?

    ¡°THAT¡¯S IMPOSSIBLE!¡± x3

    Retort the three of them.

    Hearing that she only made a sweet smile

    ¡°Don''t worry, money is no problem. I will get them and the material. Just gather as much people as you can in one week and come back here okay? Ah, you better not running away since i already told you the plan¡±

    Saying that she use her storage magic

    ¡°!?¡±

    What comes out is a mechanical robot.

    ¡°this is guardian robot oo-kun. He done his job perfectly be it killing, killing and killing¡±

    ¡°ISN''T THAT THE SAME THING!?¡± x3

    ¡°Ignore the small details. Oh right, running away is useless, he is far stronger than you guys at lv 130 and his speciality is ¡°chase and destroy¡±, to be short..¡±

    ¡°Even if you runs into the end of the world, he will keep chasing you without the need to take a break¡±

    Hearing that the three is getting pale.

    Since there''s no more question, i cut off their rope.

    ¡°oo kun, make sure they do the job ok? If you found out they do things unrelated, cut them down. Be it sleeping more than four hours, or toilet more than 5 minutes..¡±

    ¡°ORDER.. RECEIVED¡±

    ¡°ARE YOU A DEVIL!?¡±

    Hearing that she smiles.

    ¡°No, i am probably a goddess that saved you from a life''s full of boredom¡±

    Leaving them, the three start to waste no time and begin to work immediately.

 Chapter 80

    -Sword saint Iskandar-

    Now then...

    Now that matters already in the way i need to continue with the next phase of plan.

    Truthfully, i didn''t have enough money or material, but a week is probably enough to think about that.

    That, and.. I need to find a way to get stronger¡­

    I had hit a roadblock. There''s definitely a world difference between people who ¡°transcended¡± or not.

    If i do my plan in my current state, most likely i cannot succeed...

    When i try to return into mines while thinking for the next phase.

    Something is coming.

    ¡°...!¡±

    *BLAAAAAM*

    I avoided the place where i was standing a few second ago.

    The place where i just stand had a crater.

    ¡­.

    A giant pillar is stuck there...

    And above it.

    Was a man

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Hiyaa, sorry about that¡±

    ¡­..

    He jumped down.

    The man had a blazing red hair like flame.

    He was lazily wearing doujo clothes like a karateka.

    In his waist is a wooden sword.

    With that i¡¯m sure.

    That guy, is a ¡°reincarnator¡± too.

    And..

    ¡°Sorry sorry, it''s been too long since i coming out from my hideout so i can''t regulate my power you know?¡±

    My ¡°enemies¡±

    ¡­.

    I read his status with a glimpse of appraisal.

    And after that...

    I unleashed everything that i got and attack him suddenly towards his face.

    ¡°Oh¡±

    He was not surprised and looked at me calmly.

    Well of course, looking at his status of course he is confident

    Anyway i cannot fight or even defeat him.

    Putting everything that i have, i tried to bluff him and runs

    This.. Is the first time i even considered to ¡°run¡±

    Even back then, before and after...

    I never considered running away as a option.

    But now...

    I seriously understand that feeling.

    Using teleport while he got distracted, i tried to escape.

    ¡°Ah, if you do that...¡±

    *blang!*

    ¡°!?¡±

    I hit my head.

    It¡¯s like i hit an invisible wall.

    When i use teleport, i suddenly get stopped.

    This is.. The first time it happened.

    ¡°Ahh.. sorry, i forgot to tell you. Within my suppression aura nobody can run without my permission you know? Ah it looks hurt huh? Sorry¡°

    With a calm face, he replied to me.

    ¡­.

    Aargh!

    Annoying.

    He¡¯s annoying to a to z.

    I don''t know why but i feel like i¡¯m not gonna be satisfied even if i punch him again and again and again and again¡­!

    Personally, he¡¯s too strong that even the act of destroying the world is probably like squashing ants for him

    He can sneeze accidently and wiped out the entire country by saying ¡°sorry, my bad¡± with unapologetic face.

    This.. is the most fucking troublesome type.

    ¡°Well, if you don''t mind might i speak my business soon? Don''t worry it won''t take long¡±

    Saying that,

    He approached my face.

    ¡°You are, reincarnator.. no, not only that¡±

    ¡°You received that body from the Goddess aren''t you?¡±

    Saying that with a smirk,

    my mood is at the boiling point right now..!

 Chapter 81

    -Oh my?-

    name : ISKANDAR

    job : Sword saint

    age : 1017

    sex : m

    level : 1500

    hp : 488350

    mp : 373400

    str : 58150

    agi : 56530

    vit : 57350

    dex : 57140

    int : 45350

    wis : 56710

    luck : 48576

    ¡­..

    Yeah...

    Fuck.

    Righhtt...

    No matter how i think of it, i can''t think of a scenario to defeat this guy.

    Even if i returned this body original power, i probably can''t.

    Looking at his skill and title it''s even numerous than mine.

    Like this, it''s no wonder...

    He is, the only being able to fight the dragon king and return ¡°alive¡±

    ¡°Haha are you surprised? actually¡±

    He whispered to my side

    ¡°I received this body from the Goddess too¡±

    Hmm..? I didn''t misheard it right?

    ¡°But she said it was the first time she had done that technique though¡±

    Wanting to buy a time i asked.

    Even if it''s only miniscule chance, watch it.

    Even if it''s only one in ten million grab it.

    Run

    Survive

    ¡°Haha you know about that? So you force her to use it huh? Well, i can do the transfer myself that''s the answer¡±

    Shit, it can''t even buy one minutes!

    ¡°Well it''s fine. My business is about another matter¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°You.. already reach level cap right?¡±

    So he knows...

    Yeah,

    After i reach lv 99 my level and status stop growing.

    I thought this is only because the exp requirement is high but it''s strange.

    So, there''s a requirement to break lv 99..

    A requirement.. to become one of the transcended.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I made a promise with the Goddess, that i will help the people who reach lv cap to break their limit. Well it¡¯s merely a selfishness of my part but i don''t have any intention to betray that wish¡±

    I see.. So what?

    ¡°So you don''t have to worried. You can stop your bloodlust you know?¡±

    Whatever,

    Then.

    ¡°If i refuse?¡±

    He looked surprised

    ¡°Oh? Usually everyone accept right away, you''re interesting¡±

    Looking at me with curiously, he start to pondering

    ¡°Well, nothing. I don''t have obligation to force anyone anyway, but remember one thing¡±

    ¡°I am the only one that can break your level cap. If you want to fight against your destiny, to fulfilling your wish..¡±

    ¡°Then you don''t have any other choice¡±

    Tsk!

    I start to draw my katana.

    I don''t care anymore.

    I want to cut this guy right away!

    Level difference? Like i care!

    Then,

    He is gone.

    And,

    suddenly, from behind...

    Without warning or anything

    He..

    grabbed my breast

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, its fit in hand. But you''re pretty thin aren''t you? You should eat more¡±

    Not finishing, he start to touch various place...

    Butt, legs.. waist..

    ¡°You use your new bodies well, but it''s still stiff. You need to relax more or else it won''t reach the full potential you know?¡±

    ...

    ¡­.

    ¡­...

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    What...

    What, is this...

    What, is this

    What is the meaning of this!?

    What have he done!? What have i done?

    What the fucking hell in blazes of the shits inside fucking hell of karma he¡¯s fucking doingg!?

    His hand is even starting to nearing my below like a snake...

    Getting pissed off without doubt.

    I exploded.

    ¡°Woah?¡±

    *BLAAM*

    The surrounding is becoming black like it¡¯s burned.

    It''s the effect of one of my skill ¡°demonic blast¡±

    It¡¯s effect is strong but it recoils my body.

    I feel the drawback, my body aches all over.

    But i don''t care...

    ¡­.

    Looking at him again.

    I stare at him.

    With the most hatred i ever seen...

    Probably even more than when i died from that guy.

    ¡°AAAAAARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    I spew every insult i could think of.

    ¡°YOUKILLKILLKILLKILLFUCKFUCKFUCKERASEERASEERASEPIECEOFSHITPIECEOFSHITCUNTASSHOLEPINT!!!!!!¡± x9999

    I got angry beyond belief.

    ¡°Ahh, i see. It''s the first time for you? Despite you looked like a player, you''re not the type to get attacked huh? Hahaha apologizes but i¡¯m not intending to sexual harrass you, you know?

    ¡°Fuck You¡±

    ¡°If That''s True Then Why Are You Reaching Below My Clothes?¡±

    ¡°Any Fucking Pervert Is Making Excuses Like You Bastard¡±

    ¡°Do You Think You''re Protagonist In To Love Ru Or Something? Aah?¡±

    ¡°I Like To Attack, But Getting Attacked Is Another Thing!!¡±

    ¡°Starting A Route In Your Head? You Motherfucker!?¡±

    ¡°If There''s A Fucking Route I Will Blow It¡±

    ¡°If There''s A Flag I Will Burn It Down¡±

    ¡°End Everything, End Your Lives, Even The Whole Goddamn Stories And The Author That Writes It!!¡±

    ¡°You, Are, Dead¡±

    Using everything i got,

    I used every such a crazy attack that follows no pattern, purely by rage.

    But..

    ¡°Hahaha, sorry sorry. All of my previous student are mostly men. So i kinda forgot how to treat woman. Hey, don''t get mad. It would ruin your pretty face¡±

    ¡°I-am-not-listening!!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to listen, then stay still! Drop dead! Got killed by me! Hacked into pieces!¡±

    ¡°I will cut over all of your body, starting from that defective tool that is unnecessary from the male animal! Hack it in most painful way impossible to recreate and making sure it would never be able to used anymore..!¡±

    ¡°Your fucking useless piece of junk penis, i will make sure it disappear in the world!? I will research supernova and incinerate it in the worst wayy possible¡±

    ¡°So be still and accept your fucking fate already!!. Disappear without even a grains of atom left!¡±

    Increasing the strength i keep attacking him.

    But..

    ¡°!¡±

    He stopped me into ground,

    with, one finger.

    ¡°Well relax. Despite my attitude i¡¯m always serious you know? You are attractive, honestly. But you speak too much. Anyway i¡¯ll get to the point¡±

    ¡°Yeah, i¡¯ll fucking listen.. After i cut off your goddamn piece of shit silver tongue it is!

    ¡°Wanna get killed? Huuh? Wanna die? Relax for i¡¯ll make sure i will hunt you in the worst way possible¡±

    ¡°Your existence, is the one thing that better be off disappear, for my sake, for everything, die!¡±

    But i can¡¯t move despite all of my effort.

    Shit...

    He¡¯s treating me like a toy.

    ¡°Okay then i''ll make it short. Come into the stone sentinel canyon. You will know the way there using your teleport. Your time limit is one week, anymore than that¡±

    ¡°Then you lose. Your fate won''t progress farther than that and your wish will disappear¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Maa don''t worry, you just need to endure some training. It won''t be hard since you already got all the basic things necessary. Then..¡±

    Pulling out my chin towards him with other hand.

    He.. kissed me.

    ¡°..!¡±

    ¡°So long then, until then. Adios¡±

    He pick up the pillar,

    and flying away.

    After he leave just like that...

    I lost all of my strength.

    *thud*

    And all of the emotion on my face.

 Chapter 82

    -Jingle bells jingle bells-

    ¡­...

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I want to die...

    I know it''s contradicting myself, i know dammit!

    But what can i do then? What do you expect me to do, huhh??

    Think!

    When such a cheat like existence is having his way to you.

    Playing you like a toy under his thumb.

    Even if you complaint, angry or anything you just can¡¯t do anything right!?

    Dammit, what should i do with this frustration!?

    Sigh...

    I wonder if this is how the raped heroine in the eroge felt.

    ¡­..

    I am sorry...

    Sorry for enjoying your scream each time.

    Sorry for getting excited and panting hard when looking at you girls getting raped.

    Sorry for mastrubating each time a evil like main character having his way to you.

    I¡¯m sorry for thinking how delicious your body are...

    I¡¯m really sorry, for being born!

    My existence itself is worse than a flea, a bug..

    Please..

    Just throw this trash into a gutter..

    ¡­..

    After not moving for awhile...

    I begin to pull myself together.

    And i realized.

    ¡°What i am doing is wrong..¡±

    ¡°If i responded, i would be getting toyed further¡±

    ¡°I need to be like a certain unfeeling character, with all of sense and mind closed down¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°I need to do that next time¡±

    ¡°Closed my eye, closed my ears, close shut the door of my feelings¡±

    ¡°Just a little while then everything is over¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°I have to prepare better next time¡±

    ¡­..

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    What the hell? Why am i acting like a  fucking prostitute doing her first job?

    Is this karma? Is this it? If so karma you son of a bitch.

    If you dare to said it to my face i will kill you.

    Only i can said it, not you nor anyone else!

    ¡­

    While thinking some useless things...

    Feeling soiled, i half heartedly enter the mine.

    Already feel like i lost my soul, i walked like a zombie

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Welcome back, master. Uwah!?¡±

    Surprised with my appearance that looked like a ghost the wolfman backed away.

    And then,

    i looked at them...

    ¡°LaLLLAalAallAaLlA¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone is practicing singing.

    Well to be exact, not everyone.

    The adults have a different job so they''re not here.

    In order to realize our ¡°plan¡± they¡¯re doing their best

    ¡­.

    I realized,

    Their number is increasing.

    ¡°Wolf¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Is their number.. increasing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma''am. The surrounding village of beastman is gathering after knowing our plan for that day. We gathered most beastman here, not only cat and fox, we got wolf, rabbit and bear race helping us too.¡±

    Ahh right...

    I remember i ordered something like that.

    While i think of it lifelessly wolf continued

    ¡°Umm if i can have a request mas..ma''am?¡±

    What is it..

    Make it quick.

    I¡¯m in a bad mood so depending on your reason...

    I¡¯ll finish you out without even the best puzzle junkie can ever return your pieces like before and not even your mother can recognize you

    ¡°H...hai! it''s not long ma''am. I just wanna say..¡±

    With *kohon* he continued.

    ¡°Can you, give me a name?¡±

    Haa? What are you saying? Your name is Wolf right?

    ¡°That''s not my name! it''s my appearance, actually..¡±

    ?

    ¡°I already abandon my name when i meet you mas.. ma¡¯am. Now i¡¯m a new being with the new purpose¡±

    ¡°So i thank you once again, i¡¯m looking forward to serve you from now on my master!¡±

    ¡­

    What is it?

    His feeling is even flowing to me.

    There''s no lie inside his words.

    Strange...

    After listening to my plan, he know how crazy it is right?

    It''s not anything any sane living being do.

    No matter how you try to cover it with pretty words, it doesn''t change the fact that i¡¯m gonna be a mass murder. The trigger of hell that will soon come.

    No l, perhaps i already am..

    I will bring a lot of lives into their death without even realizing it.

    I will deceive them, making them dance under my thumbs and die with a false hope.

    They will dance like a moths attracted into fire.

    And i am the culprit.

    I am the mastermind that brings you into death.

    I am the one doing it all, it''s all for my selfish reason.

    You will be happy, you will be glad.

    But none, none of you will realize.

    That you¡¯re merely dancing in the palm of my hand after all.

    Without even realize, without even knowing it.

    You will, disappear...

    ¡­.

    But,

    what is this?

    Thank you, he said.

    Stop,

    what are you thanking me for.

    It''s completely opposite of my intention!

    You realize that i¡¯m gonna driving you into hell?

    You know that this will end up in the way of no return.

    Yet, why.

    What are you thanking me for.

    ¡­

    No,

    I already know.

    I heard it many times.

    When i come here.

    Thank you

    Thank you for giving us a reason to live

    Thank you for giving us a chance

    Thank you, for being there for us

    And thank you

    For everything

    ¡­

    I don''t like it...

    What are you thanking me for? I didn''t do anything to you.

    I only save your lives once on my whim. If that action can change someone to good there''s no need for a police.

    You guys are live and die for my sake. For myself, for my selfishness.

    So stop,

    Any grateful after that is annoying.

    Any thanks after that makes me irritated instead.

    All of that...

    Is making me weaker.

    ¡°Uh, ma¡¯am. I haven''t heard your reply?¡±

    What is it, you¡¯re noisy.

    Ahh, your name huh...

    Then.

    ¡°Wolf¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that the same as usual !?¡±

    ¡°Then, dog¡±

    ¡°At least trying please?¡±

    ¡°Fine, dogmeat¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you just hungry!?¡°

    Noisy.

    Since you''re the one asking for a name, at least accept it gratefully with a tears of blood of gratitude and a bow that reached the bottom of earth.

    Such a ungrateful servant, even though he¡¯s the one asking.

    What else? Hmm.. maybe name from myths? Ah, that one country perhaps.

    ¡°Tuvalu¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Hearing that he was surprised.

    What wrong? Is it not to your liking?

    ¡°No.. i see, Tuvalu huh..¡±

    Seems grinning, he replied to me.

    ¡°Alright, from now on i¡¯m Tuvalu. I will do my best to deserve that name, master!¡±

    After thanking while bowing, he start to leave to resume his work.

 Chapter 83

    -Mofumofu is a cure for all-

    ¡°Then, i will continue my job looking for comrades. Please leave it to me master¡±

    Saying that wolf, no, Tuvalu is leaving to do his job next.

    Still sitting in the same place, i have nothing to do..

    No, i have a job, but i have no motivation..

    ¡°LaLaaLalalLala¡±

    ¡­

    I heard their song inside the mine.

    I must move on to the next phase.

    But, i still not move...

    No,

    i just don''t wanna move.

    ¡°LaLlalAlalaalA¡±

    ¡­.

    Looking closely,

    There''s a familiar face.

    Ah, it''s the fox girl that i mofumofued second.

    Sorry, for doing that. I didn''t remember but youre become splendid huh? Mommy is happy.

    Next the fox boy.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Ah, thinking about it i must be scared him.

    I¡¯m used to speak to people smaller than me like that.

    Sorry if that making you traumatized.

    You even sing a good song huh.. Good good.

    Some of them are familiar faces too. the one in my side when i got worshipped.

    Ahh...

    You guys are amazing¡­.

    You guys are beautiful...

    Sorry...

    Sorry for defiling your pureness.

    I¡¯m sorry for touching you all over.

    Such a pure being...

    I must be insane to even touch them.

    ¡°Y..YOuRE STILL HERE? AREN''T YOU GONNA LEAVE?¡±

    Hmm..? Someone called me.

    Looking closely it was the black cat kid that i first attacked last time.

    Ahh...

    Perfect .

    I had been wanting to meet you.

    ¡°H.. HMPH! IF YOU GOT SOMETHING IMPORTANT TO DO, THEN HURRY UP AND LEAVE! IT, IT¡¯S NOT LIKE I  WAS WORRIED. I AM CALM, I AM THE MAIN CHARACTER AFTER ALL..¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    In order to actualize my plan, she was the necessary component.

    The vital part, even.

    Without her, the whole plan could crumble.

    Like a dust, even their dream will vanish into nothingness.

    If she failed, then forget saving the beastman. Her whole clan will be hunted by everyone.

    Having such a heavy responsibilities on kid this small...

    Makes me getting teary.

    ¡°H..HAHA, WHAT IS IT? I, I AM NOT NERVOUS YOU KNOW? BEING THE CENTER OF ATTENTION OF THE WHOLE WORLD, THAT''S WHAT I WANT. J.. JUST WATCH, I WILL AMAZE EVEN YOU, PERVERT! SO, YOU KNOW MY GREATNESS..FYAAH!?¡±

    Hugging her,

    I cannot hold back.

    ¡°W.. WAIT! NOT IN THIS PLACE! AT LEAST CHOOSE THE TIME AND PLACE, LET ME PREPARED MY MIND ¡­! NHYAAAN!?¡±

    I start to unconsciously lick her fur, ears, and feeling it...

    ¡°AHH.. NO, STHOP.. FUAH.. NYAN.. NoT..AGAIN.. NYAAHH!¡±

    Ugh!

    I''m getting teary again¡­.

    Aaaa..! I can''t hold back!

    ¡°Aimi¡­¡±

    ¡°W.. WHO IS AIMI? YO..YOU, JUST HOW MANY WOMAN DID YOU.. NYAAAHH!?¡±

    I got excited and hug her stronger.

    ¡°Uuuu.. Aimi AIMI AIEMON! I¡¯M SORRY, I¡¯M REALLY SORRY¡±

    ¡°FUNYA? AAH? NYAH AAHN¡­!¡±

    ¡°FUEEH, AIMI! CONSOLE ME! I HAVE BEEN DIRTIED, I HAVE BEEN SOILED! CLEANSE ME AIMI!¡±

    ¡°L.. LIKE I SAID MMM.. I AM NOT.. FUGYA??¡±

    ¡°AIMIIIIIIIIIIIII UWEEEEEEEEEEH!¡±

    ¡°STOP.. STOP THAT YOU DRUNKARD! WHAT''S WRONG WITH YOU.. AH, HII..!?¡±

    ¡°AIMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!¡±

    ¡°NYAAAAAAAHHHH!?¡±

    Just like that,

    everyone stopped their action and looking to us.

    Aah..

    I¡¯ve shown you an embarrassing things!

 Chapter 84

    -I am back, it¡¯s a reunion-

    Hi, honey.

    I have recovered.

    ¡°HaaAhAaaa.... *pant pant*¡±

    Though i can''t say the same to this black cat girl beside me.

    But thanks to her sacrifice, i have returned!

    Thank you, black cat girl. I won''t forget you. I won''t regret my doing though.

    Eh? What happened to all that apologise? It vanished like a morning dew.

    Huh? Give me back my sympathy? Ahaha surely you jest. Can that even be eaten?

    But, thank you black cat girl!

    You will be remembered forever as the goddess for my family in generation, second only to Aimi of course.

    Ah, now that i think about it what was her name again?

    ¡­¡­.

    Whatever.

    Black cat girl is black cat girl.

    Anything beyond that is a trivial matter.

    When a girl is changing her clothes, she leaves all the past behind!

    So, to begin my next phase of plan...

    I need to find some expert in this

    ¡°I¡¯m going out now. Later you all, don''t forget to keep training¡±

    Teleporting from that place, i reach my destination.

    Everyone is still dumbfounded but i don¡¯t care.

    While in such a chaos situation, eventually everyone start to practice again.

    Nobody complained allowing black cat girl to take a rest, but i guess it can¡¯t be helped looking at her condition.

    ¡­

    And here we are!

    The transport town of Pieta.

    The best place for transportation.

    A place full of snow and coldness.

    With speed that could put the train in previous world to shame,

    Their method of transportation with something similar like a floating car powered by magic can reach anywhere.

    ¡­.

    Not wasting any more time,

    i start to seek the best carpenter.

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    And..

    I got rejected. Shit.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    All i asked is for them to ¡°Create the fastest car in the world. The one that can move around the world in one minutes¡±

    They all kicked me out saying ¡°Then ask teleportation magic user moron!¡±

    Yeaahh.. i guess one minute is too much, i should ask for two minutes.

    Ah but at that point it''s not a car anymore.

    It''s a fucking docodemo door.. (anywhere door)

    Anyway, i know teleportation is convenient.

    But the owner of that magic can be counted with hand!

    Even if someone has it, they might not have capacity to spamming it while transporting a large number of people.

    I can do it myself, but even i still not seeing all over the world you know.. Teleport cannot go to a place i haven''t been before.

    Though i can go to the place iskandar mentioned despite never been there..

    What the fuck did you do to me eroge harem protagonist! Go find an actual heroine rather than a villain!

    Furthermore i have things to do at ¡°that¡± time too so i¡¯ll busy hmm..

    What to do.. If only an expert of teleportation is here..

    While i was pondering things.

    There''s a crowd in the port.

    Thinking if they catch a rare animal or something i curiously looked.

    And there...

    Some thin man with black coat is singing, no, making a poem?

    With a sad looking song, he start to singing.

    Ahh ahh my dear Kiara

    Although i know, i KNOW that you have been leaving me

    This pain, this hurt

    i still cannot forget you

    Ooh ooh Kiara Kiara, my love

    Why.. are you torturing me so?

    Ooh ooh Kiara my dear love

    I wonder

    What you are doing right now?

    Is your lovely cheek is getting sullied with tears?

    Did you feel in pain without me?

    Are you in anguish, did you love another man

    IF SO

    I will be jealous

    Enough to kill every man in the world

    I will be angry

    Enough to make every man drown in sorrow

    Ahh ahh but

    I still love you

    Even though you reject me, hate me, blame me

    My love to you.. will never change

    Aaah aah my love Kiara

    Let me, hug you

    One last time, in this white snow

    Ahh ahh my dear Kiara

    Love love my dear

    Hearing his poem, i was speechless.

    ¡°Hey isn''t that Bernard, one of the four demon general, Bernard the immortal?¡±

    ¡°Huh? The guy that even said to serve the first Demon king? I heard he had been turned into a dust by a company of paladin¡±

    ¡°No,no, i heard he got killed by a hero in one swing¡±

    ¡°Eh? didn''t he got killed by his first wife because he keep looking at another woman? My grandpa said so himself¡±

    ¡°Furthermore isn''t Kiara the Abona princess? Why is he in love to such a ugly princess?¡±

    ¡°You didn''t know? I heard the princess is getting beautiful lately, many had asked for her marriage but they all got rejected¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Damn i need to look at her someday¡±

    While people are gossiping...

    Bernard begin to scream.

    LAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

    ¡°!?¡± (everyone else)

    LARIELARIELARIELARIELARIELARIE KIII TAAA

    PAPAPPAAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAAPAPAPAPAPPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAAPPAAPPPAPAPAPAPAPAPPAAPPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPAPALALALALA

    TAM TAM TAM TAM LA LA

    *clang*

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    If this was in another world called japan, this might be the part when the trumpet is blown and applause can be heard.

    But because it was in another world, they probably thought it''s a mental patient running away from hospital.

    Losing interest, the crowd dispersed

    ¡°Ahh, wrong guy wrong guy. There''s no way he¡¯s related to Demon king''s army¡±

    ¡°Damn, what a waste of time. Go back into the mental hospital¡±

    ¡°Tch, and i thought i could earn some reward by reporting him¡±

    In no time at all,

    only Miho and Bernard is left.

    ¡°Ahh..¡±

    ¡°I already expected this. no one have any sense of art at all¡±

    He looked at distance

    ¡°It''s fine.¡±

    ¡°I understand. nobody can probably understand my song after all¡±

    ¡°A love hunter is destined into loneliness after all. i didn''t expect anyone to understand¡±

    ¡°As long it can reach my beloved.. no, as long i can tell her how i feel thats enough¡±

    Preparing to leave, Bernard start to ponder.

    ¡°I will go into the another town¡±

    ¡°I will sing in place of my broken heart, and search for place i am belong¡±

    ¡°Somewhere, someplace beyond this distant sea¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely, find it¡±

    Putting down his musical instrument, he was preparing to leave.

    At that time

    ¡°?¡±

    His hand is grabbed.

    ¡°What''s the matter, dear ojousama?¡±

    With a trembling hand, Miho grab his hand.

    (Ahh, is she scared? Well it can¡¯t be helped. I might looked creepy in someone else view.)

    Thinking it''s gonna be like in another town, Bernards ponders.

    But,

    his expectation...

    Is brushed away.

    ¡°AWESOME¡­..!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Bernard is surprised.

    This, is their fated meeting.

    The meeting of the great devil and her most trusted subordinate the immortal.

    It¡¯s, the beginning of the legend.

 Chapter 85

    -Interlude special wolfman squash in a lemon sauce-

    I almost reached my destination.

    After running non stop for three days i have finally reach it.

    ¡­.

    It''s already long time ago since i come here but this place doesn''t changed at all...

    A peaceful life secluded without a care of world.

    There''s some children playing around, but i didn''t see my son anywhere...

    I suppose there''s no way the next clan chief head would be play around with other children.

    Thinking of doing my job as soon as possible and leave, i come to the center hall.

    ¡°Hah, look who came here. Isn''t it that loser that have been banished from the village?¡±

    Some group of 5 wolfman approaching me.

    Looking at them, it must be the strongest group of hunter in this village led by Darada.

    One of them approach me with sinister grin.

    ¡°What is this cowardly pup coming back for? Are you trying to beg to allowed coming back into village?¡±

    ¡°if that''s true, forget it. Darada is the clan leader now. You pathetic dog just go leave and die somewhere else¡±

    Hearing that i start to make a sharp look.

    ¡°I thought my son is gonna inherit the village?¡±

    Hearing that they grin.

    ¡°HAHAHA! Do you think a son of coward can inherit the clan? It''s already decided that Darada-san will lead the clan instead!¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, your pathetic boy already under darada thumbs and out. You won''t even be recognized by him!¡±

    Ahh, i see...

    Since i have been banished they decided whatever suits them and control the clan whatever they want huh.

    I heard their explanation. The leader of clan is decided by strength instead of blood now. So Darada which is the strongest in clan probably getting the highest position here.

    Although he¡¯s just a muscle head, but the reason i came here is not to complaint.

    I better finish this job soon or else Miho sama will cut me into a piece that even my mother won¡¯t recognize..

    ¡°Bring me to Darada then. i declare my intent to do ¡° sacred duel¡± with him¡±

    Hearing that they freeze.

    ¡°Sacred duel¡± is the duel that decide the leader of the clan.

    The previous chief and a challenger duel each other and the winner become the new chief without any need of formalities.

    However, the fate of loser is decided by the winner. Even of he got killed in spot they won''t be able to refuse.

    By using the divine artifact that our clan passed in generation ¡°the judge¡± it would ensure that the result of duel is fair and true.

    The loser is bound by the judge power and will have to obey the request of winner.

    Should the loser try to resist, they would be punished by the judge. In worst case, death.

    Because the loser must obey the winner even if the demand is death, most people didn''t even dare to suggest the duel unless they¡¯re extremely confident with their power.

    Hearing this,

    they started to laugh

    ¡°Pfft, HAHAHA! A loser that not even dare to hurt a rabbit DARES to challenge Darada in sacred duel¡±

    ¡°Did your head becoming messed up from leaving the village for so long?¡±

    I ignore their laughing and continuing instead.

    ¡°Although i have been banished, i¡¯m still technically the clan leader. Surely there''s no objection there?¡±

    Hearing that they got annoyed instead...

    ¡°Now heree, lookie here nameless wolf-chan. Just where and how did you think you can do whatever you want here huuh? You''ve been away for so long and you dare to claim you''re still clan leader?¡±

    I only lightheartedly replied.

    ¡°I Am not nameless anymore. I have found a master and received the name Tuvalu. Call me that from now on¡±

    They got laughing hard hearing my name instead.

    ¡°Tu..tuvalu? HAHAHA! He really messed up badly in head. Just because you had his blood in vein did you think you''re some kind of great hero or something?¡±

    Ignoring them, i start to move to main building instead.

    But one of them stopped me.

    ¡°Waait! Just where and what do you think you¡¯re doing haa? We never said we allow you to come in!¡±

    Useless...

    I have no time, if you still get in the way i won''t be so kind and take you down before Darada.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°I accept¡±

    But i got stopped by someone else voice coming from the main village building.

    ¡°! Darada-san!¡±

    Hearing his voice, everyone else start to bowing.

    A large wolf with grey fur coming out.

    Just by his presence alone those guy that looks so arrogant didn''t dare to even speak.

    It seems like he got bigger than the last time i saw him.

    ¡°If this banished outsider wants to die, then i¡¯ll grant his wish. Prepare the ring¡±

    Fuh...

    I''m glad he got a easy to read personality as usual.

    With this, i might be able to avoid death by my master.

    It won''t be funny if i got killed for not doing my job instead from the enemies.

    Hearing what Darada said, those guys running like a panicked dog while preparing for the duel stage.

    ¡­.

    In no time at all, about all of the villagers is gathering here, even the elderly and those that cannot walked.

    My former wife is beside Darada. It seems like she was already close with Darada.

    That''s good. It won''t do any good if she bears grudge for me leaving her. Despite i have already not feeling any bond among us.

    In his side, i seen a boy around 10 years old which probably my son.

    ...

    He got a lot of bruise and scar in his body. Probably result of Darada trained him?

    That man is merciless if it''s about fighting so he probably got beaten up pretty bad.

    Still, it seems like Darada had some expectation with him then. He won''t train him this hard if he didn''t have potential.

    ...

    I looked at my son once more¡­

    His expression is unlively, and he seems to not looked at me or anyone else. Just looking down.

    I guess people expectation on him as next clan leader is harsh.

    Where did i seen this expression before?

    Ah, i see¡­

    Its when i lost Sonya and lost my motivation.

    I guess we¡¯re really related after all.

    Heh, fate is strange thing. seeing a son that i thought would never seen again.

    I have to thank my master for this encounter.

    ¡°Ready yet?¡±

    Darada ask me.

    It seems like the preparation is done and all that left is the duel.

    Perfect.

    Not wanting to wasting any time, i replied to him.

    ¡°Anytime you are¡±

    With a gong we start the duel.

    ¡­..

    Five minute has passed¡­.

    Neither of us is attacking.

    Everyone only silently watched.

    Its Darada style after all. He let the opponent doing the first move in order to gauge their strength.

    Since neither of us will start, i provoke him into action first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you attack first. It would be cruel if you got beaten without a chance to showing off your abilities¡±

    Everyone makes a noisy and surprise looked hearing i provoked that Darada.

    Darada, which seen it as declaration of war start to scream.

    ¡°AWOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    ¡°EEK¡±

    Everybody screamed.

    When he was like this, it''s proof that he¡¯s considering his opponent as enemies, not prey.

    By looking at me with bloodshot eye, he start to attack me

    ¡°GRAWOOO!¡±

    He start to use his legs to jump and attack me from above.

    ¡°!¡±

    But he missed.

    After living by being pursued, i only trained the skill to hide my presence and avoiding fatal attack to my vital spot.

    Thanks to it, i can easily respond for an attack this level.

    ¡°GRRAWOR!¡±

    Not letting a breath, he keep attacking me with claw and fangs this time.

    However, none of his attack hits. Only graze my clothes.

    The audience is starting to cheer. Thinking it was unexpected that someone is able to hold on its own with Darada this long.

    I would be alright keeping this up, but i have no time.

    ¡°!¡±

    I move to his blind spot and touch him from back.

    there...

    I start to use Miho-sama technique that could make any beastman fall.

    ¡°GUH! ARGH.. UUGH...GUUH!?¡±

    Darada looks in pain.

    Everybody is dumbfounded that Darada is in pain from a simple touch on his furs.

    Of course they have no idea.

    Even i never expected that beastman have such a weak point after all

    ¡°woooo.. GRRH!,ARRGGH...GROOWR... ahnn...¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everybody seems surprised hearing some cute voice from that Darada.

    Then i continue my attack,

    from fur, i start my attack to his ears then tails.

    ¡°Aahn AH, OH, WOoo.. GHU! UHWO!?¡±

    Then for finishing move...

    ¡°WOUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!¡±

    Screaming like a female wolf in heat, darada howl his last cry.

    ¡­.

    The duel is over.

    Seeing that Darada cannot fight anymore, the judge declares me as the winner.

    However, there''s no cheers at all...

    Darada is unconscious with his eye only have white, while he peed from his pants.

    The woman looked at me with a strange look while whispering each other, while the man looks pale.

    Hmph, i understand your confusion.

    I feel the same at first time when i saw Miho-sama first using this technique after all.

    Although it seems like my pride took a great hit though.. But i have no other choice to quickly subdue Darada.

    Then i continue to speak on villagers.

    ¡°EVERYONE, AS YOU CAN SEE I¡¯M THE WINNER. SO FROM NOW ON I AM YOUR CLAN LEADER¡±

    Everyone seems have no objection.

    ¡°HOWEVER, I HAVE NO DESIRE TO BECOME A LEADER OF THIS CLAN, FOR I ALREADY HAVE BEEN OWNED BY SOMEONE ELSE¡±

    They start to get confused, but i continue.

    ¡°BECAUSE YOU GUYS ARE LIVING IN SECLUSION, MOST OF YOU PROBABLY NOT KNOWN THIS, BUT OUR FELLOW BEASTMAN IS A SUBJECT OF PERSECUTION ALL OVER THE WORLD INCLUDING WOLFMAN. AND WE HAVE POSITIONED AS THE LOWEST RACE AMONG EVERY OTHERS DEMI HUMAN¡±

    They looked surprised like hearing it the first time.

    ¡°HOWEVER, MY MASTER HAD A PLAN IN ORDER TO TOPPLE THIS HIERARCHY.¡±

    ¡°THAT''S WHY I NEED YOU ALL. MAN WOMAN CHILD IT DOESN''T MATTER! ALL IT NEEDS IS YOUR DETERMINATION!¡±

    ¡°SO GATHER! GATHER UNDER THE BANNER OF MY MASTER! DEDICATE YOUR WHOLE BEING TO HER AND OUR RACE WILL BE KNOWN AS THE GREATEST IN THE WORLD!¡±

    ¡°FROM NOW ON, WE ARE NOT CALLING OURSELF THE WOLFMAN CLAN, BUT A PART OF THE DEVIL GOD ARMY!¡±

    Everyone starting to listen.

    ¡°MY NAME IS TUVALU. I HAVE BEEN GRANTED THIS GREAT WARRIOR NAME FROM MY MASTER¡±

    ¡°SO TAKE UP YOUR CLAWS AND FANGS! AS THE RIGHT HAND GENERAL OF DEVIL GOD ARMY YOU ARE TO DEDICATE YOUR BEING FROM NOW ON TO YOUR NEW MASTER, MIHO-SAMA!¡±

    ¡°ANYONE WHO WILL NOT ACCEPT WILL BECAME ENEMY OF DEVIL GOD ARMY AND WILL SUFFER THE SAME FATE AS DARADA! ANY OBJECTION?¡±

    All of them seems looking at darada condition with pale face and nobody have any objection.

    ¡°THEN WELCOME TO OUR ARMY! FROM NOW ON ALL OF YOUR EARS,HAIR, BODIES ALL ARE OWNED BY YOUR NEW MASTER. YOUR DEATH AND LIVES IS ALREADY OWNED BY YOUR MASTER. WITHOUT HER PERMISSION YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED TO HAND IT OVER TO ANYONE ELSE!¡±

    ¡°WE WILL START TO MOVE TOMORROW MORNING! PREPARE YOURSELF FOR HELL!¡±

    ¡°OOH!¡±

    Everyone raised their arms. Most looked forced but nobody can object if they didn''t want to end up like Darada.

    Seeing them starting their preparations, i sigh some relief.

    I¡¯m glad i learnt about such a trump card from Miho sama. I probably cannot defeat him myself

    The truth is darada is stronger than Tuvalu. So if he keep getting attacked he would get tired eventually. And his attack probably won''t get through his thick fur.

    Though let''s ignore the fact that technique better of be sealed without seeing the lights of the day.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Inside his corner of view, a boy is approaching him.

    It was his son.

    ¡°Ex..excuse me¡±

    ¡­.

    The boy seems like he doesn''t recognize him.

    Which is natural, he''s probably too young to remember when he leaves the village.

    The boy looks shy, but he braced himself.

    ¡°Can i..become like you?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you can!¡±

    It was happiness he never felt before.

    He never thought he can ever talk to his son like this

    ¡°I¡¯m glad, i¡¯m still alive¡±

    If he never meet his master, he probably won''t feel like this anymore...

    Increasing his already high loyalty, he start to cry a moment, but quickly wipe it out.

    The boy look a bit confused but still continue his question.

    ¡°Then, then if i may ask?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That technique that can beat even Darada, can you teach it to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I.. i want to be stronger. If i had such a strong skill i would definitely become a man great enough to protect this clan. So please teach me that skill!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He looks at Tuvalu with such a sparkling eye, like a kid watched at his hero.

    Getting silent and seems troubled for a moment, Tuvalu seems absent minded for a second, then..

    Seemingly brace himself, he smiled and replied

    ¡°That¡¯s something, i will never allow you to learn¡±

 Chapter 86

    -Ohh ohh my love!-

    ¡°You¡­ you really understand?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Although it seems like a poor imitation of Beethoven symphony and personally i think it was a mad rambling of a madman that more than half of it is impossible to understand, but i can feel the passion you have! The love you feel that is deeper than ocean and even beyond the horizon! It¡¯s clearly a masterpiece in century, the one that is too deep that nobody can understand and doesn''t need to! It clearly was a masterpiece worth created by a world class composer!¡±

    Ignoring the first part that clearly seems like a insult, it''s clear she was deeply touched by his poem.

    Seemingly touched, Bernard looked at Miho while getting silent.

    Then, he began to cry.

    ¡°I, see ! I, i had already given up trying to convince anybody, but to think.. Someone actually understand!¡±

    Seemingly happy, Bernard start to open both of his arms.

    ¡°Yes,YES! There''s no need for everybody to understand. As long as there''s someone that understand, someone that can relate.. That one person is more worthy than the population of entire world that will never UNDERSTAND! Aah..! My eyes had opened now. THANK YOU! THANK YOU! EVERYONE, THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT!¡±

    Seemingly satisfied, Miho continues.

    ¡°Then, can i know this world class composer name? I might be the first fan that will know the name of the famous composer that will change the world someday! Let me hear the name of this composer!¡±

    ¡°Just call me Bernard, my friend. There''s no need to call me composer, for i am merely a humble love hunter in training so my feeling will reach my love¡±

    ¡°The name¡¯s Miho, there''s no need for formality, my friend. Just call me like that¡±

    ¡°No, no. There''s no way i could do that to my dear friend. For someone that knows the depth of the poem even a hundred applause is not enough!¡±

    ¡°No,no. There''s no way a famous composer such as you deserve to be called other than with respect. Such an act is a blasphemy to god''s!¡±

    ¡°No,no. you''re too humble. There''s no need to¡±

    ¡°No,no. i insist. Just let me call you Bernard san at least¡±

    ¡°No,no. i don''t deserve to..¡±

    Inside this endless praise back and forth that usually makes Miho vomits if she done this to another person. It has been done for hours.

    Finally compromising that they just call each other with name or friend, they continue.

    ¡°So..¡±

    Continue Miho.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Mind, if i sing too? Hearing your poem makes me so inspired that i wanna made a poem too! To dedicate my love! Just like you¡±

    Hearing that Bernard laughs

    ¡°Hahaha! There''s no need for my permission, my friend! Just sing whenever you wants to! A love hunter always search their prey and relentlessly pursue that one mind dedication!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, i guess you right. Then, let us sing together¡±

    ¡°Of course my friend. Together, our feelings will reach even beyond the horizon¡±

    Grabbing each other''s hand tightly like making a determination, they start to work together

    Ooh ooh my love

    Aimi Aimi Aiemon

    Your red ruby eyes like a star, ingrained inside my heart

    Your soft white skin, adorable eyes and lips like a cherry

    Ah, such feelings such intense emotion

    I wanna lick you and hug you, adorable Aimi Aimi

    I will never forget your silhouette, my love

    Guhehehe, Aimi lips, soft skin, and her petite body

    Ohhh but why why why did you

    Ahh Aimi Aimi Aimi why?

    Casted me aside like a broken toy

    Playing with my pure feelings like this!

    Am i not worth to you anymore, Kiara? am i just a dispensable person to you?

    Ahh Aimi, you''re sinful such a naughty girl for tempting me

    Even among the hundred and countless star i can still see your face among them

    Even among hundred common anime face i could still see your face even in my dreams

    Your indispensable existence, born through love from this world and goddess

    The corrupt pedo director and staff, and the pervert designer that create your figure

    I wanna hug you and never letting you go

    I want to collect all of your figure and all of the limited edition of bath scene and swimsuit scene

    Even though i know i will be in pain, even though i know you will definitely cast me away

    Even if i lost from countless number of bidders on ebay, and countless hungry wolves that hungry for your figurines even until morning waiting in front of the store..

    But my feeling will last, even though seeing you inside the arms of another man will pain my heart

    Receiving you from second hand state from countless men already touching you breaks my heart

    Oohh ohh Kiara, my dear Kiara

    Ooh ooh Aimi, my dear Aimi

    My feeling will not change, even if the sea separate us, and sky tears us apart

    I won''t stop looking for your figures, even if the internet disconnect and a virus destroy all of my hard disk

    Our intense feeling together, can even change the world

    Even if i have to destroy the entire rival anime company into ashes, i will still looking for your figure

    Oh oh Kiara, your soft and plump body, your legs that stand strong against earth

    Ah ah Aimi, your modest soft breast, your adorable legs like a sweet cake

    I want to hug that adorable biceps, the muscle that even more bouncy than any rubber

    Tasting your important place together, without any string separating us

    Ooh ooh Kiara

    Ooh ooh Aimi

    I LOVE YOU (x2)

    *cheer cheer cheer*

    *sfx applause (inside their heads)*

    ¡°THANK YOU, THANK YOU!¡± (x2)

    After thanking everyone around that didn''t even exist, they start to look each other with satisfaction and grab each other hand again.

    ¡°I can feel your love for this Aimi girl. surely it was such a pure love together without any bounds or moral separating you. Its beautiful, my friend¡±

    ¡°You''re not bad too, a desire unleashed with your carnal desire.

    That¡¯s a good song composer¡±

    ¡°Haha, i told you to stop calling me composer already¡±

    After taking a breath, Miho start to speak again.

    ¡°Say, wanna do it again my friend? This time with a louder voice that can even reach beyond the corner of galaxy¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! thats interesting. Sure my friend, let our love be heard even across the universe¡±

    Getting excited they start to sing again.

    ¡°OOH OOH MY LOVE!¡±

    ¡°AIMI! AIMI! AIEMON!¡±

    And not stopped singing for 24 hours straight.

    Because they disturb the port and all of the fish getting scared with their voice, the town ends up kicking them both out.

    Like this, Miho forgot her reason to come to this town in first place.

 Chapter 87

    -A masterful composer, get¡±

    ¡°Fuck that shitty tone deaf town! Those motherfucking hypocrites must be speaking with neanderthal cro magnon language, that they don''t even fucking understand such a touching song at all!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, but i already had fun my friend. It¡¯s already better actually, the last town i visited is throwing me every kind of fish they have. But thanks to that i don''t have to be worried about food for a while hahaha!¡±

    Bernard seema amused, and Miho spat abusive words like usual.

    Actually Miho lyric and composition is messed up even more badly than Bernard, that any got talent judge will give her 0 rating out of 10.

    Of course, not even understanding such obvious flaw she started to consider that town to be wiped out ¡°accidentally¡± when the time of her plan started

    ¡°Hmph you''re too good friend. Such guys that doesn''t even understand world class art should just be abused with the full course of our song till their ears bleed from excitement and their eyes tears blood from happiness. They will be glad to be born into this world full of happiness and departing to another world with this peaceful feelings¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, ignore them my dear friend. personally i¡¯m already happy just singing aloud like this¡±

    ¡°Friend..¡±

    Seemingly touched, Miho start to smile.

    Then..

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong, my friend?¡±

    Remembering her purpose, she start to speak.

    ¡°Ah shit, i completely forgot. Friend! Sorry i gotta go, thanks for the song. It was definitely a unforgotten event. I would remember it as long as the length of the concert in tokyo¡±

    That means she would forgot it in few hours.

    ¡°Oh? Did something troubling you, my friend?¡±

    ¡°I did! yeah, i just remember it though. I need to find a expert user of teleportation magic¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! So that¡¯s what worried you my friend? ddnt worry, for the one i front of you is the best space magic specialist in the Demon king army¡±

    ¡°Yeah, i need to find a specialist.. wait, what?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA, do you have anything to be transported my friend? Be it human, elephant, or godzilla i can teleport them in every corner of the world. Of course, for a big thing like godzilla i need to use the teleportation device in my house, but it''s manageable! Ask me to move anything and it will be done¡±

    Begin thinking, Miho start to consider something and looked at his status.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    (Fuh, to think it''s really such a good coincidence. So he¡¯s a vampire and reincarnated too. Furthermore his ability is perfect for what i need to. I don''t believe in fate or god guidance, but i won''t refuse such a good opportunity)

    But..

    If he know my plan, would he become my enemies? It is conflicted with the demons well being after all. If he is a Demon king subordinate, he would never let me go once he realize my plan

    Thinking in deep expression Miho start to havung doubt for the first time.

    I.. don''t think i want to kill this guy. It might be selfish, but i rather choose to abandon the plan and letting the beastman died than killing my first friend.

    She forgot about villager girl a but that¡¯s to be expected since she didn''t consider her seriously at all.

    But, seemingly read the troubled expression, Bernard talks.

    ¡°Are you worried that i¡¯m a part of the demon king army and not wishing to trouble me, my friend? HAHAHA, thanks for your kindness but you don''t have to worries since i¡¯m no longer part of demon king army¡±

    Seemingly surprised Miho, Bernard continues.

    ¡°I recently had a quarrel with the Demon king. Of course, it''s merely a misunderstanding on his part but he can¡¯t bear to hire me anymore and fire me from my position¡±

    Actually it was a pure jealousy from Demon king, if allowed some time he would probably calm down and reconsider his decision like usual.

    But since Bernard didn''t have much loyalty with current Demon king he thinks helping Miho is more interesting instead.

    Seemingly accepting it, Miho start to accept Bernard proposition

    ¡°Then, i will tell you my friend. My plan is to orchestra this whole world and making them sing more loudly than what we even do previously¡±

    Oh? Seemingly interested, Bernard start to hear her explanation.

    After that, he start to laugh.

    ¡°fufu¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! I SEE! WHAT A BRILLIANT IDEA, MY FRIEND. THE STAGE, THE ACTOR, AND THE ONE WHO WATCHED ALL BECOME ONE! THEY ALL A PART OF THIS GRANDIOSE PERFORMANCE! NOBODY CAN EVEN EXPECT THIS WOULD HAPPENED! BRILLIANT¡±

    Seemingly amused, Bernard start to continue.

    ¡°I understand my friend, then until the play is unfolded.. No, even after that i will lend you my assistance. The love hunter bernard promise to assist my friend, Miho, and seeing through this play until the end¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the vip seat for this performance, so hell or heaven, let the participant decide. After firing the fireworks, we will merely works in shadow and ensure this play goes smoothly¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, i understand my friend. I will help you. Let¡¯s put the curtain on this long stalemate and begin to move forward the story that stopped since the 200 years ago¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    Bernard speak to Miho.

    ¡°I have something to do at the Demon king castle. It''s something like a selfish decision on my part. It won''t interfere with your plan or anything like that, so i asked you to turn a blind eye when that happened¡±

    Miho answer unhesitantly.

    ¡°Sure, all of us who participated is doing it under our selfish desire. It was done for my and only my sake. And knowing that, they would still follow. So it''s fine to be selfish. At this point it won''t made any difference¡±

    Grinning, Bernard smiled.

    ¡°Then it was decided. I¡¯ll start making oath now, my friend.¡±

    Letting out a parchment in his storage it was a contract magic.

    The effect of contract magic is absolute because it tied with your whole being. The party that broke their oath will be punished by the god of contract and their lives will be taken forever.

    Friend.. to think you would go that far. You will not be disappointed with your decision!

    Slicing his finger and putting his blood into the parchment, he start the contract.

    ¡°I, Bernard du Borneas formerly known as Saitou Hashiba made a oath to support my friend, Miho and see through this until the end¡±

    ¡°Until she finished her journey, i will stay by her side and giving all of the support i can give and promise to hand over my soul to the god of contract in case i failed to honor the contract¡±

    ¡°Let my blood be this proof of the bond by the chain of contract!¡±

    A blood like chain has been coming out and like gripping Bernard heart.

    Seemingly in pain in a instant, it only happened a moment and disappear.

    Looked satisfied, he start to bowing.

    ¡°From now on, i have become the part of your story. Use me as you think fits, general¡±

    Then i answered.

    ¡°I ACCEPT YOUR RESOLUTION! FROM NOW ON THINK FOR MY OWN SAKE, WORK FOR MY SAKE, AND MOVE FOR MY SAKE. FOR OUR AND MY SELFISH DESIRE, LET US BRING CHAOS AND DESTRUCTION UPON THIS WORLD! RAVAGE AND TEAR ANYTHING THAT OBSTRUCT US!

    NO MERCY FOR ANYTHING THAT SURVIVE! HELL FOR THOSE THAT GETTING INVOLVED WITH US! NO MATTER WHAT THEIR WILL IS OUR DECISION IS ABSOLUTE!¡±

    ¡°NOW, FOR THE FIRST STEP..¡±

    ¡°WE WILL START THE PLAYGROUND WITH THE STAGE OF PARTICIPANT IS THE WHOLE WORLD¡±

    Hearing that Bernard nodded.

    This, is only the beginning.

 Chapter 88

    -Interlude violence is the answer of everything, right?¡±

    After walking without much of sleep and eating on the way, we finally reach my hometown Borneo.

    The city of blacksmith. It''s said the origin of craft is made here.

    Honestly, there''s no good memories here. My family is originally rich, but thanks to a certain conman making a fake mass order, we got too much of unsellable weapon and gone bankrupt in blink of eye.

    My parent gone missing after that. My sister is taken and killed, i desperately trying to kill the the murder but a child have no power or influence.

    If my teacher didn''t take me i would have died already.

    Before taken under my teacher i got acquaintance with kids in slum and we become friends.

    Just when i decide to leave the town and becoming a hero instead of a blacksmith some things happened and i have to return here.

    Dammit, i don''t want to show up my face here. At least, not like this..

    ¡°Shit.. that bitch¡±

    ¡°Tom, i was tired hearing the same thing. Can you talk about other things?¡±

    ¡°Shaddup! If i didn''t at least complain i won''t be satisfied! We already worked like a slave and betting our lives too! The truth is i wanna slap that bitch until she cried, but i¡¯m scared with my live so i didn''t do it¡±

    So you didn''t even have the courage.. won''t that making it impossible since the start?

    ¡°Also, this damn metal junk keep following us. Hey you! Stop following us and go back to your owner!¡±

    ¡°CANNOT COMPLY, YOU ARE NOT AUTHORIZED ¡°

    ¡°tsk¡±

    Although he know it''s useless he still try it anyway. Perhaps his action deserve a praise.

    But, getting observed 24 hours a day without a lot of privacy and forced to move after sleeping for so little time makeing them so exhausted that they can''t think straight.

    Deciding the only way out is finishing this as soon as possible, he come to his teacher house.

    ¡°OI GEEZER! YOU STILL ALIVE YET!?¡±

    He screamed in front of the house.

    Waiting for answer but nobody come, he start to scream louder.

    ¡°GEEZER! I GOT A WORK FOR YOU! STOP PRETENDING TO BE NOT AT HOME AND COMING OUT ALREADY!¡±

    With some loud clack, the door opened.

    Coming out from there is a worn out looking dwarf.

    he looked surprisingly muscular for his age, and his eye is sharp for his age.

    ¡°YOU FINALLY COMING OUT JIJI! WHY DIDN''T YOU ANSWER ME IF YOU''RE IN HOME?.. WHOA!¡±

    A flying wrench is thrown to him.

    And the dwarf start to move in front of him.

    Fast! He didn''t even have time to react...

    And with a headbutt,

    he headbutted his stomach and he was sent flying.

    ¡°SHADDAP! I AM IN THE MIDDLE OF WORK! DON¡¯T DISTURB ME! WHO ARE YOU ANYWAY¡±

    ¡°THAT HURT! YOU OLD GEEZER! ITS ME, YOUR APPRENTICE TOM! DID YOU FORGOT MY APPEARANCE ALREADY!?¡±

    Hearing that, he only frowns

    ¡°HAH! DON¡¯T LIE! MY APPRENTICE TOM IS A PURE HEART BOY WITH A GOOD SENSE OF JUSTICE! BEING THE SON OF LOVELY LINA HE WON''T HAVE SUCH A EVIL LOOK LIKE YOU!

    ¡°YOU STILL HAVE FEELINGS ABOUT MY MOTHER? JUST GIVE UP ALREADY OLD GEEZER, SHE WAS ALREADY MARRIED¡±

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAYY!? OTHER THAN METAL AND ORES SHE WAS THE ONLY OASIS IN MY HEART! DON''T TALK TO HER LIKE SHE WAS A SLUT THAT SPREAD OPEN HER LEGS TO ANY OTHER MAN!¡±

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT JIJI! YOU ALREADY BEEN REJECTED MANY TIMES ALREADY! FACE THE FACT ALREADY!¡±

    Doesn''t seem to accept it, the old man and Tom is starting to beat each other.

    Everyone start to stopping them when Tom is already half dead.

    ¡­..

    ¡°...¡±

    Inside this silence, Tom and the old man only look at each other without speaking anything.

    ¡°Hmph, if you''re Tom then say it from the start! I thought you''re another spy trying to stole my creation like what the king does¡±

    ¡°I ALREADY SAID THAT FROM THE START! YOU¡¯RE THE ONE THAT IS NOT BELIEVING ME!¡±

    Not seem like have any intention to apologize, the old man ignore him and continue anyway.

    ¡°So, you need my help? You know that not even the king himself can even paid for my demand right?¡±

    Tsk i know that, is what Tom replied.

    ¡­

    The dwarf Gordes.

    Even inside this militant country Granada his name is renown as one of the top tier blacksmith.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Some people even said that any country that have his support can take down any country in matter of time, or even defeat the Demon king.

    However, he only done work that he is having interest to. Even his disciple cannot convince him if he¡¯s not interested.

    Many representative from another country try to get his favor only to be shot down in spot.

    His asking price is enormous too, so everyone decide he was too hard to handle and given up.

    However the king of Granada value his ability highly and allowed him to have his own workshop in country in hope that someday he change his mind and wants to work to him.

    However, this time¡­.

    ¡°Hmph, fine. where should we go?¡±

    He accepted it so easily.

    Tom looks at him with disbelief.

    ¡°Whoa, what''s wrong with you geezer? Usually even if it takes a month you still not budging¡±

    ¡°You fool! The longest record is twenty years!¡±

    He start to point out the mechanical doll.

    ¡°That. Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh.. it''s been forced by us by a crazy woman to be exact. It''s not ours to begin with and i honestly wants to get rid of it as soon as possible. What of it?¡±

    Hearing that he start to yell and punch him.

    ¡°FOOL! ARE YOU REALLY MY APPRENTICE?¡±

    ¡°Stop punching a wounded man! You damn geezer¡±

    Looking at him like he really didn''t understand, he start to explain while sighing.

    ¡°That thing is something that even i cannot reproduce. The material is clearly made with something that even i don''t know of or never seen. With such a simplicity design it manages to move around without losing energy at all. You said it follows you from the city nears demon territory right? Considering it was moving for four days and didn''t even losing speed or balance the energy source must be something with enormous power and compact size. She said it won''t stop moving even while pursuing you to the end of earth? Then it can be considered a endless energy with that compact body. Furthermore how is he floating without any mana flows from him? Any blacksmith would like to take it apart and studying it. Even the king of any country would wants its source of endless energy. It''s basically a priceless treasure¡±

    Surprised that he didn''t even expect this murderous doll ¡°borrowed¡± from that girl is that priceless, he opened his eye wide.

    Did she expect this and lending it to them? Nah.. probably it was purely to harass them..

    ¡°I was still curious of this thing, but considering the owner have something like this lended to you she would probably have another tools that won''t lose in performance. I would be crazy to missed this opportunity.¡±

    Hearing that, he start to continue.

    ¡°Then geezer, can you bring everyone along? For the size of this project, we need as much hand as possible¡±

    ¡°Gathering them is not difficult using my name, but...¡±

    He start to grin with a playful smile.

    ¡°Making them following you is another matter, boy¡±

    Realizing he was this sort of person, Tom accepts begrudgingly.

    ¡­.

    After gathering about all of the blacksmith numbered around ten thousand in front of gordes house.

    ¡°Whoa looks at this crowd¡±

    ¡°Ah, that''s the flame blacksmith Burdo, there''s even that stylish blacksmith Axel¡±

    Thinking it''s the first time they saw this many blacksmith gathering in one place the two thugs other than Tom was surprised.

    However, the atmosphere is clearly not friendly...

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is Gordes gonna show us?¡±

    ¡°I heard it''s a invention called gun that can kill enemy from afar without any use of magic¡±

    ¡°Nah, i heard its a vacuum cleaner that it said able to absorb any dust around your house without exception¡±

    Realizing they didn''t come for them, they can''t speak anything wrong or else those guys would be in bad mood...

    ¡°So, i¡¯ll leave it to you boy. Whatever happened from here is not my business¡±

    ¡°OI GEEZER? YOU¡¯RE NOT HELPING ME CONVINCE THEM?¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you said you accept this job because you''re interested anyway? Then stop depends on someone else and just be a man, boy¡±

    Tsk...

    Realizing he didn''t have a choice he got into stage

    ¡°Hey, i just remember something¡± ask the smallest thug.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Can Tom.. convince them?¡±

    Char look away and starting to avert his eyes.

    ¡°....let¡¯s just pray he does¡±

    Once Tom is in the front, everyone start to whisper it''s not Gordes and they become uneasy.

    While Tom...

    *ssh haa shh ha..*

    Pulling out long breath.

    (Dammit! I¡¯m not used to speak with this many people! when harrasing someone, all i need to say is some few simple words and they agree. This is too hard!)

    Trying to resolve himself, he start to speak.

    ¡°LISTEN UP YOU MAGGOTS!¡±

    ¡°I DON''T LIKE HOW YOU GUYS LIVE WITHOUT A CARE OF THE WORLD, SO FOLLOW ME!¡±

    ¡°I DON''T WANT TO SUFFER ALONE FROM THAT DEVILISH WOMAN SO HELP ME !¡±

    ¡°IF YOU REFUSE I¡¯LL GOUGE YOUR EYES AND MAKE YOU SUFFER! HEAR ME MAGGOTS?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Everyone stared at him.

    ¡°That idiot! This is not the guys that we usually rob in the street!¡±

    ¡°Ahh right, i heard he was originally bad at talking with customers so he end up becoming a thug¡±

    ¡°That boy is weak against people stronger than him or crowd of people since before. I guess he hasn''t changed¡±

    Making a comment like it was someone else trouble, the three speak nonchalantly.

    Then...

    a riot has occurred.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL DID YOU SAID BALDIE?¡±

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE GONNA MAKE US SUFFER? I AM GONNA MAKE YOU CRY INSTEAD!¡±

    ¡°YOU''RE UNDERESTIMATE OUR PROWESS? WE BLACKSMITH ALWAYS BET OUR LIFE FROM THE EXPLOSION AND FLAMES FROM HEARTH YOU KNOW!¡±

    ¡°LET¡¯S KILL THIS THUG! TIE HIM OUT AND MAKE HIM AS A RAW MATERIAL FOR WEAPONS!¡±

    Crap this isn''t good, think his friends.

    Gordes thought the situation is gonna become uncontrollable and start to preparing to run away.

    Tom become pale and didn''t know what to do¡­

    Ah hey guys, don''t you recognize me? I used to be behind Gordes when i was younger, remember?

    Also that one is Michel right? Didn''t we promise that we would get married when we get older? So why did you threaten me to be made into a material of a weapon?

    While he was thinking for some useless things, the mechanical doll start to move with a pair of red light like eyes.

    *giiin*

    Like starting up an engine, it cut the earth while changing his arms into sword.

    *KABLAMM*

    ¡­..

    The earth is split into two with incredible strength, and the group of blacksmith is surprised while separate into two group.

    ¡°UNABLE TO ACCEPT. MASTER ORDER IS FOR THOSE GUYS TO DOING THEIR JOBS. YOUR REFUSAL IS CONSIDERED AN ACT OF DISOBEYMENT AND CONSIDERED A OBSTACLE OF MY DUTY¡±

    It can talk? gordes looks surprised.

    However, the crowd is becoming silent seeing this scene.

    But, not long after that...

    ¡°..some..¡±

    Someone mutters.

    Just like a storm, they start to cheer.

    ¡°AWESOME! WHAT IS THAT! SO COOL!¡±

    ¡°WOAH, GORDES REALLY DONE IT NOW! WHAT IS THAT WEAPON?¡±

    ¡°SO COOL! I WANT TO MAKE SOMETHING LIKE THAT TOO!¡±

    ¡°IF WE FOLLOW HIM, WOULD WE BE ABLE TO MAKE SOMETHING LIKE THAT TOO!?¡±

    ¡°LET ME DO IT! I¡¯LL BECOME THE FIRST TO MASS PRODUCE THAT THING¡±

    ¡°AHH, YOU STOLE MY LINE! LET ME THE ONE DOING IT INSTEAD¡±

    ¡°HAH! YOU GUYS ARE NOT CAPABLE FOR THAT! LET ME THE FLAME BLACKSMITH DONE THAT INSTEAD¡±

    ¡°HUH, YOU LACK ELEGANCE YOU WILD MONKEY! SOMETHING SO ELEGANT LIKE THAT IS DESERVED TO BE CREATED BY ME, THE STYLISH BLACKSMITH INSTEAD¡±

    The crowd is starting to make a noise and getting excited.

    This is a blacksmith city after all, all of them are artist with passion for amazing weapons.

    Thinking it was finally be done smoothly, Tom release a sigh of relief.

    However¡­

    The real hell comes after that.

    ¡°BEGINNING DISCIPLINE MODE, BECAUSE THIS IS FOR DISCIPLINING, NON LETHAL MODE HAS BEEN ACTIVATED AND STARTING TO USE NON DEADLY WEAPON INSTEAD¡±

    He start to glow some red light like eyes.

    Hearing that, everyone stopped

    Then,

    oo-kun start to letting out enormous kind of weapon.

    racket,punch,hammer,whip,iron maiden,cooking tools,fireworks,non harmful rocket,baseball bats and even a critters and bug.

    All of them are weapons with intention of torture instead of killing, but there''s no doubt nobody wanna get hit by that.

    Starting to sense what''s going to happened next, everybody getting pale.

    ¡°ACT OF DISCIPLINE IS STARTING NOW. HOPE YOU WILL REFLECT FOR YOUR ACTIONS¡±

    In no time at all, everybody begins to run away. But they can''t run from oo-kun

    ¡°EYAAH! MY BUTT, STOPPP¡±

    ¡°I AM SORRY, I AM SORRY!¡±

    ¡°NOO DON¡¯T HIT MY FACE! AT LEAST MY FACE!¡±

    ¡°HAHA, THIS IS INTERESTING! BRING IT DOLL! GUOH!?¡±

    Flame got hit by a flying fist and fly away.

    ¡°STOPP! GET AWAYY! DON¡¯T COME NEAR MEE!¡±

    ¡°I HAVE A WIFE AND CHILDREN! PLEASE SPARE ME!¡±

    ¡°I CAN¡¯T! I CAN¡¯T EAT THIS! GUBOFAHH!?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Inside this scenery of hell, the three thugs only able to look without able to do anything.

    Gordes only sit while drinking and mutters.

    ¡°Well i guess once in a time this is a good lesson for them too. They get too snobby lately. Let them learn the price of being lazy and being too dependant on me¡±

    Thinking like he should just see the show, he began drinking

    ¡­¡­

    After the devastation that happened for hours...

    Nobody is standing.

    Everyone collapsed and didn''t move

    Tom seems worried that they''re died, but checking they still breathing he breaths a sigh of relief.

    After the ¡°discipline¡± is over, oo-kun start to talk.

    ¡°ENDING THE DISCIPLINE MODE. IN CASE YOU ALL STILL NOT COMPLY TO MASTER ORDER AND STILL RESIST, HELL MODE DISCIPLINE WILL ACTIVATE AND I WON¡¯T BE SO KIND ANYMORE¡±

    Saying that, oo kun start to turn off his red light and stopped moving.

    What is hell mode? And this is still ¡°kind?¡±

    After they recovered, they all start to panicking and move to mines after finished packing.

    Indeed, ¡°violence¡± is the most simple answer.

 Chapter 89

    -Its festival! Ugh, so noisy.. Can i get rid of them?¡±

    After meeting Bernard, i start to discuss various thing to him.

    It turns out he¡¯s more useful than i thought, not only helping me for the case of teleportation, i received some idea for my plan and a map of Demon king territory including the Demon king castle.

    After that he promised to bring the teleport device to my place once he¡¯s ready.

    Teleport device doesn''t use any mp or caster once injected with magic power, but the drawback is each one is expensive and need effort to make. It can only move to the designed location too as long the magical power in the device remains.

    For you to go this far.. My friend, let me bring you to a mixer next time! Though i never even go to one so i can¡¯t bring you, sorry!

    A week has passed. So those thugs probably already finished the preparations and can move on to the next phase.

    And it''s the day i have to meet him too...

    ¡­.

    ¡­...

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­...

    I don''t want to go...

    I don''t wanna, no, never, nai wa!

    But i can¡¯t refuse! I know he said he won''t do anything even if i don''t go. But who knows when his mood is getting bad what will he done to me.

    I cannot trust him completely at all! The main character fate is impossible to stopped! Even if i tried to struggling i would get trapped within his route no matter how i resist! Any bad end or happy end will definitely done in his favor. Shit¡­

    There¡¯s only bad end if i get involved with him though¡­.

    That¡¯s why,

    i will make a plan before i come there.

    So i apologize with all of my heart...

    ¡°Sorry, black cat girl¡±

    And i start to move on to mine.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°...¡±

    This, really beyond my expectation...

    So many people is here that i can only see people as much as i can see.

    Ew.. i¡¯m getting sick.

    It''s even worse than subway in crowded tokyo or nakano where a lot of people coming and going.

    Can i kill them? Can i?

    Yeah, probably not. I knew it...

    ¡°Ah master, over here¡±

    I got called by wolf.. i mean, Tuvalu.

    Seriously, they''re done better than my expectations.

    Looking closely, oo-kun is beside him too.

    ¡°MASTER, MISSION ACCOMPLISHED¡±

    Ahh good job oo-kun. Though i can''t see your expression i bet you''re happy too.

    Since there seems to be a lot of people, i cannot see well but it seems the thugs are here too.

    Hmm? They looked so exhausted that i think i saw something like a soul flown out from their mouths. It''s just my imagination right?

    However, hearing Tuvalu calls me master, everyone attention is focused to me...

    Master?

    So she was the so called devil god?

    Hmm she looked younger than i thought,

    is it true she pulverized a mountain with bare hands?

    Fool! I heard she can even seduce the whole army into submission just using her touch

    From what i heard, she can even makes any man or woman moans like a beautiful enchantress

    Is it true? That just from one touch you can even change your preferences from man to woman?

    As expected from the devil!

    No, perhaps we should call her queen or empress instead?

    Ahh queen! Please step on me

    Fool! She won''t be interested with you!

    I heard she was only interested with a young kids

    If i let her touch my daughter, would they grown into beautiful?

    Haha probably is. But we never know if your daughter still a daughter

    Perhaps she would change into your son instead?

    What was that? The Devil god is scary

    Instead of Devil god, how about we call her lustful Demon king instead?

    Ooh sounds good. then the Devil in the night?

    Haha you would scare the kids

    ¡­..Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°...¡±

    I heard something that it seems like i cannot ignore...

    i called wolf for confirmation.

    ¡°Wolf¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah master. My name is Tuvalu¡±

    ¡°Then explain it more clearly mutt. What the fuck is devil god army?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ha hai!¡±

    Wolf.. Tuvalu begin his explanation.

    Apparently i got called Devil god by one of my follower.

    Once it spread they begin to call themself devil god army.

    Because i never said the name of our group, they decide it unanimously.

    Some even spread the rumor that i was only interested with young beastman under 10 age or below.

    Because they really wants me to become famous, they spread it excitedly. too much in fact.

    ¡­.

    ¡°....¡±

    What the fuck are you guys doing without my permission? Why is this the first time i heard about it!

    Sure, i think i said to find as much helpers as much as possible, but not spreading baseless rumour about me.

    Thinking it''s already unstoppable anyway i start to ignore it. But just you watch you guys.

    Looking around, there''s.. more beastman than i thought too. So there''s more survivor than i thought.

    After that, some more people greets me.

    Some giant wolf demanding me for a match, an old man dwarf keep asking me about the sword in my waist, a hot blooded idiot said he wanna try my strength, even a wolf woman making an advance to me, said she wants to experience my technique that is said to surpass Tuvalu. What the fucking hell in blazes of freezing Cocytus?

    I got impatient and annoyed by their barrage of question, so i start to slash down my sword to the ground like usual and screamed.

    ¡°ANYONE WHO IS NOT AFRAID TO DIE AND WANT TO TESTING ME, GO AHEAD. ANYONE WHO WANT TO ASK QUESTION AND NOT AFRAID TO DIE, GO AHEAD. EVERYBODY ELSE, DIE¡±

    Seemingly intimidated, some of the crowd lessen and only a handful of people left.

    Perfect...

    I need some fighting practice before meeting that guy anyway.

    Thinking to relieve some stress i start to  attack them seriously .

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°GUH, I.. I SURRENDER! PLEASE, STOP HITTING ME!¡±

    ¡°Haa? What are you talking about you big mutt? The battle is not over until i decide it. Even if you die you cannot escape and i will revive you again and die again¡±

    ¡°TH.. THAT¡¯S UNREASONABLE. LOOK, I ALREADY CANNOT MOVE. YOU WIN¡±

    ¡°Nope, not gonna happened mutt. You start the fight, i end the fight. Our role had been decided since the start, blame your existence that looks like a good sandbag if you wanna blame someone¡±

    ¡°NOO..! SOMEONE, HELP! ..UGH!¡±

    I ignore the big wolf with grey fur and still punching him while mounting him.

    He already almost unconscious, but i still mob him while making him my sandbag.

    Don''t worry, i hold back and healing him with potion if it looks like he¡¯s gonna die¡­

    Even i would not be unreasonable to kill potential sandbag.. Ah, looks like he can be useful as stress reliever. I¡¯ll decide that as his role then.

    Isn''t that good? Hey, hey, is it good? Not many people gets a position this close to me every time you know? How did you feel? Huh? Huh? Tell me, how did you feel? Ara, Are you crying? Are you? Ahh.. it must be a tears of happiness.

    I See! You''re glad, i¡¯m glad too. Let''s work together from now on, ok? Huh? Why didn''t you stopped crying? Aw, Go ahead, laugh. Just laugh. Hey hey, at time like this, make a smile and say cheese. See? Look heere, say cheese. Aah¡­ he fainted

    Throwing him away, the woman that attack me is k.o in no time at all from my fast mofumofu and collapsed while panting hard.

    Hmm? So weak!. Look at black cat girl, she can hold out longer than you, you know? Aren''t you ashamed losing to a younger kid? huh. Useless, did all of that brain gone to your boobs? Should i just chop it and feed it to you? Perhaps i can return some of the nutrient stored there?

    It seems like i heard wolf.. Tuvalu saying something like ¡°Iguva, even you...¡±

    But i quickly ignore it.

    A wolf boy seems to wants to join the fight at first, but seeing the result it seems he didn''t dare to come.

    Good choice boy, i was merciless to those that pick a fight with me. Your action make you live longer, you know? Well, smart kid usually not live for long though.

    Some hot blooded idiot attack me while jumping. He speak flame something, but i ignore him and i send him flying into sky with my punch and he penetrating the roof.

    Ahh it seems troublesome to hear his talk, so i send him flying fast. What? You wanna start to speak about a tale full of heroic courage, bravery and dream? You want to make my ears rot or something? Ahh! Do that somewhere else!

    However..

    The problem now is this old dwarf.

    ¡°You¡¯re, strong huh¡±

    ¡°I should say that lass. Not many people can even fight with me when i¡¯m serious you know?¡±

    This guy is pretty troublesome to fight...

    He blocked my aim at vital point efficiently, and he''s surprisingly nimble despite his age and short legs.

    Although i surpass him clearly in strength, he¡¯s clearly more experienced than me in combat.

    ¡°Still, it''s strange¡±

    ¡°Got some leeway to talk in the middle of fight, old man?

    ignoring him, i start to stab him at same spot again but he avoids it.

    Because his hammer is tattered he can''t block most of my attack anymore.

    ¡°No,no, that''s not what am i talking about. your whole being is strange. Your weapon,clothes,boots.. All of them is made from some material that even i don''t know. Your strength is great, but it feels like your technique is not equal with your body.. it¡¯s like..¡±

    ¡°You seems like you just created recently, or born? Perhaps it''s not correct terms but it feel like you''re clearly younger than it seems¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°WHOA! Careful, are you trying to kill an old man like me?¡±

    I suddenly get irritated and attack him faster.

    What?

    Why do i feel some anger from one of his words?

    It seems like it touched something inside me, but i cannot explain it clearly.

    Feels like.. it''s a door that shouldn''t have been opened...

    Thinking i should just end this soon, i unleash my strength and make a shockwave to blow him up.

    No matter how fast or nimble, if the area around him get blown up he would be forced to stop for a moment and his posture is broken.

    And,

    putting my sword beside his neck, i stare at him.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    We didn''t talk for each other for awhile...

    Sensing my irritation, the old man sighs and drops his weapon

    ¡°Fine, i lost. It was a good match.¡±

    Hearing a clank he drops his weapon.

    No way, Gordes lost?

    Although retired, his strength is accepted widely as A rank adventurer and even the king lost to him right?

    Ahh.. the muscle brained king of Grandom always like strong people and hate to lose. He would never said that to someone weaker than him

    So he¡¯s a former A rank adventurer huh..

    Hearing that i sigh.

    Well this is a good experience. Now i know i cannot rely on status and skill alone. If i have this much trouble with someone that is not even transcended, then reaching my goal would be impossible.

    After i start reaching domain of transcended, i probably gonna meet some people like Iskandar.. Though probably not at his level i would be died if i didn''t get stronger soon

    Shit..

    Just like i thought, i don''t have any choice but going into his place...

    Aaa, someone just kill him already! Dragon king, Phoenix, Goddess... What the fuck are you doing? Why allowed this thing to roam freely? Ah but if he died i can''t become stronger... At least after he finished teaching me secret of transcending!

    Looking like i seems in trouble despite winning everyone start to confused.

    Then, old man Gordes start to talk while bowing.

    ¡°Lass, no, young lady. I¡¯ll accept your job offer and i will become your exclusive blacksmith. From now on, i will only make weapon and equipment exclusively from your order¡±

    Hearing that, everybody was surprised.

    Old man Gordes seems to be known as stubborn and never become a exclusive blacksmith of anyone.

    Even kings of major countries has been rejected by him. So hearing him becoming exclusive blacksmith for someone is unheard of.

    ¡°Also, i apologize if i offend you in some way. Everyone should have one or two things they didn''t want anyone else to know. So i apologize for that¡±

    Realizing my irritation, he begun to apologize.

    Well, whatever. I¡¯m already not mad anymore.

    ¡°In exchange, let me tend your weapon and armor. If there''s a unique tools that you have like that machine doll, i can appraise them and telling you their functionally more than you know¡±

    Huh, so he was targeting that...

    I don''t mind though. It''s true i don''t know much about how to use some tools i got from goddess place, like this dangerous black tube with something like mini black hole inside. Yess let''s just seal it for now. Even i am not daredevil enough to use it for now.

    Ah but if i desperate i might use it to threat Iskandar. He probably knows its functionally right?

    Then not wanting to let Gordes wait any longer, i start to speak.

    ¡°I ACCEPT! FROM NOW ON, LIVE EXCLUSIVELY FOR ME, AND BECOME MY HAND AND EYES EXCLUSIVELY FOR ME! ALL OF THE THINGS THAT YOU MADE AND CREATE IS CONSIDERED THE SAME AS MY OWN. ANYONE WHO DARES TO CLAIM OR TAKEN THEM WITHOUT MY PERMISSION IS THE SAME AS TOUCHING ON MY OWN THINGS AND WILL RECEIVE NO MERCY. SHOULD THIS HAPPENED THEN THOSE IGNORANT FOOL WILL RECEIVE PUNISHMENT FROM ME PERSONALLY¡±

    Hearing that some people are getting scared, but some people actually get their eye shine instead and trembling in excitement.

    Eh? Why did anyone looks like they wants to get punished instead? I fail to comprehend those guys...

    Since i had gathered everyone''s attention, i start to talk.

    ¡°IT LOOKS LIKE ALL OF YOU HAVE GATHERED BECAUSE YOU HAVE HEARD MY PLAN. BUT I BELIEVE MOST OF YOU DIDN''T HEARD THE STORY FULLY¡±

    Everyone seems not surprised, i guess most of them already heard of it but not the details.

    ¡°THEREFORE, I WILL START TO EXPLAIN. HOWEVER, REMEMBER THERE''S NO TURNING BACK ONCE YOU LEARN IT¡±

    ¡°IF ANYONE TRYING TO BLABBER IT MY GUARDIAN ROBOT OO-KUN WILL SENSE YOUR HOSTILITY AND KILLS YOU ON SPOT!¡±

    They seems to pale. Guess most of them know my robot ability. So convenient.

    Well i tell them that i would start explain, but i didn''t tell them everything actually. Only the necessary part.

    ¡°I HAVE SOMETHING TO DO SO I WILL BE NOT COMING BACK FOR AWHILE. HOWEVER, BE ASSURED THAT TOMORROW A MAN NAMED BERNARD WILL COME TO TEACH YOU EVERYTHING NECESSARY. THINK OF HIS WORDS AND ACTION THE SAME OF ME AND FOLLOW HIM¡±

    They start to looked confused, but accepting it.

    ¡°NOW, LET''S BEGIN BY EXPLAINING MY PLAN. I CALL IT..¡±

    I clapped my hand.

    ¡°THE FESTIVAL OF CHAOS¡±

 Chapter 90

    -Eh? Robbery? No, i ¡®m just borrowing them.. Without permision of course-

    There''s some commotion after i explained, but it became calm after some time.

    I guess, people can get used with even the worst situation given time.

    So..

    i start to taking out countless money, treasure and weapons from thin air.

    They probably know what the money for, but asking what is the weapon for?

    Well, for my plan. Making a lot of things from scratch is not gonna make it in time so i planned to only change them slightly later.

    Where the money and weapons coming from? Maa it''s not important. Thanks for my friend giving me a certain map of certain place, i teleport to there and there and the rest is you can probably guess.

    After pulling ¡°out¡± a certain item to be used together with the weapon, everyone is surprised with it but i ignore them.

    Later i told them that Bernard will know what to do with them so i¡¯ll ask them to make a certain ¡°item¡± first and let him do the combining finishing touch.

    I told wolf.. Tuvalu to buy the materials with this money . At first he was worried to go into town alone but i told him to bring the merchant that i met in the town i visited with Bernard.

    He seems like a coward and having a piggy face, but after threatening him a little and taking his son and wife hostage, he accepts.

    Eh? You''re too cruel? Haha don''t worry. I returned them while saying i cursed them that they will die if he tries to run.

    Of course no said curse exist. I only bluffing but he was too scared that he agrees.

    Now then..

    the plan is approaching the final phase.

    And tonight,

    preparing for the worst day in my life instead, i gather a few of the children.

    Eh? Why did that wolf woman is following me too? Whatever...

    The black cat girl refuse to coming out and seeing me, so i got naughty and approach her instead while making a hand pose i use to her previously. She agreeably coming out then while holding tears.

    Ahh that¡¯s not good you know black cat girl.. If you make that kind of expression i kinda want to bully.. Seeing it more.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I bring the thugs that seems to not have anything to do to join me. They seem trying to running away with their own life but stopped by oo-kun.

    Good job oo-kun! Just keep doing your job okay!. I need you to keep the guys here so they do their job okay?.

    Ah, i managed to duplicate oo-kun too surprisingly. They end up being small, as big as hands though but their basic ability is similar.

    Hmm is there any hidden requirement for this skill? Even i didn''t understand how it works completely.

    Furthermore they all at lv 80 so it''s enough to massacre.. keeping watch those guys.

    Even Gordes which is the strongest more than their lv won''t be able to run if they start to mob him.

    He seems to not have any intention to run though. I hope he won''t. He¡¯s a capable person. I only saw his work once and it''s not too far behind my current equipment.

    Given time and material, he might be able to make better equipment.

    The small oo-kun end up being famous with children. Perhaps i could sell fake ones of oo-kun to get some pocket money once this plan over.

    Well then..

    the piece is starting to be made.

    Tomorrow, they would be spread all over the world and start to spread the ¡°seeds¡±

    Once it bloomed, nobody can stop it anymore.

    The wave will come without anyone able to stopped it, and nobody will want to stop it...

    Except the ¡°villain¡± in this story that will never expects it at all.

    A lot of despair, anger, hatred, and death will spread. but at the same time, a lot of hope, wish, dream will be spread further.

    A festival of chaos.. Many wishes born from opposite feeling will be born. a contradiction, a orchestra performance...

    Ahh..

    Splendid

    A grand stage created just for you guys!

    A life hanging in balance, a puppet that moves with all of their feelings

    You don''t have to worry

    You don''t have to think

    You don''t have to feel guilty

    for our cause is just

    Now..

    The festival will come soon.

    Ready or not you guys are the actors in the stage.

    So dance. Dance until your life is extinguished, dance until the whole world is getting mad. Dance until your wish are fulfilled...

    The festival of chaos will start anytime soon, the flower is spreading, and the tree will bloomed to reach the sky.

    Let the party begin

    ..though i need to focus on my chastity first.

    Eh? What about the last time i died? I don''t remember so that doesn''t count! Forget it, or would you rather i erase you instead?

    -In the capital of Abona-

    -Treasure room of royal capital-

    Hum hum hum...

    A guard is starting to move to his designated post and going to work today.

    What a easy job!

    All he need is to looked around, going back forth and i get paid.

    My fourth daughter has been just born too, so this job is important to me.

    Thinking it''s going to be same as before he nonchalantly come inside the storeroom.

    However...

    right when he tried to go inside.

    Something is wrong.

    ¡°!?¡±

    The door is opened without any lock.

    panicked, he start to look inside...

    And then...

    ¡°Ah..ahh..¡±

    He trembles.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Everything is gone!

    No one, not even a single copper coin is left!

    all the coin, treasure, weapon.. it all vanished like a thin air.

    But who is the culprit?

    The only one able to take that much item is probably a space magic user.

    But the one that can use that magic can be counted on hand, furthermore a capacity that one can bring is limited.

    To stole that much treasure, and escape without detection.. Don¡¯t tell me, demons?

    But demons have no use for human treasure. Human weapon is significantly weaker than theirs too so there''s no way it''s them..

    Thinking he¡¯s in despair since he definitely have to take responsible for it, he had seen a piece of paper left.

    Written inside is...

    ¡°The phantom thief Kaito is here¡±

    While confused since the paper is written in a language that he doesn''t know of, he reported to the king.

    ¡°I have to look for another job..¡± Mutters him with a despair filled face.

 Chapter 91

    -Hero? Such a troublesome notion-

    ¡°This is Charlie, over. Bravo, how is your condition?

    ¡°Uhh this is Tom..¡±

    I start to yell.

    With a machined-like voice from the voice changer.

    ¡°IDIOT! I TOLD YOU YOUR DESIGNATED NAME IS BRAVO! YOU WANNA GO HOME AS A EUNUCH? HUH?¡±

    He seems trying to complained a little, but returning to speak.

    ¡°This is t..Bravo, nothing here Charlie, over¡±

    Good...

    thinking like that i speak inside my heart.

    While wearing some clothes like a black ops soldier with a mask, some people approached this place...

    This place, stone sentinel canyon. Is the place of promised meeting with ¡°him¡±

    ¡­.

    Sword saint Iskandar

    Someone that even his being is doubtful whetever he exist or not

    Debated as a fairytale or actual legend, his most famous tale is from being known as the one that fight the dragon king Argevalt and the only one able to pushed him back

    Self proclaimed as the sword saint, his only distinguished feature is blazing red hair like a flame

    Just by said that you got trained by him is already can made you become someone famous, though nowadays mostly only scammer or bandit use his name

    The rumor said all of the s rank adventurer have meet him at least once before, however they all denied it

    Though when asked to the said s rank adventurer what do they think about the sword saint, they all answered with the same answer

    ¡°He¡¯s a pervert¡± mutters them

    ¡­

    Now...

    the guys in black ops cloth is approaching.

    While bringing some ¡°package¡± like a coffin, a total of four people.

    Since i only have four of this costume i decide to bring the thugs here.

    Of course, the thugs didn''t know what is their purpose here.

    Really, but this place only have a stone with weird arrangement. Obelisk perhaps? Its devoid of life and strange magnetism and white pattern is here and there...

    It''s not like an alien or something is gonna coming out right?

    ..not an alien but a pervert gonna show up. yeah, i better met an alien..This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Charlie, this is Bravo. Mind if i asked our mission again, over?¡±

    ¡°Permission granted. What do you want to ask Bravo?¡±

    ¡°Why is it that we here Charlie?¡±

    ¡°Ahh i didn''t tell you huh. We¡¯re gonna capture the sword saint and make him spill out everything that he knows. Failed to do that and at least bring him down together, over¡±

    ¡°Over, so catch that sword saint huh¡­ wait.. SWORD SAINT!? THAT SWORD SAINT ISKANDAR?¡±

    ¡°Stop yelling Bravo, or should i silence you forever, over?¡±

    Hearing that he was still panicked.

    ¡°Of.. OF COURSE I PANICKED! ANYONE WHO PURSUE THE PATH OF SWORD DEFINITELY KNOWS HIM! AND.. YOU SAID HE WAS HERE!?¡±

    ¡°Noisy, so what if he¡¯s here? Our main job is to detaining the universe most dangerous rabid animal, or failed to do that exterminate it. That harmful animal is more danger than it¡¯s worth and better be off disappear inside the course of history as a fairy tales for the good of all living being in the world¡±

    ¡°WHY SO MUCH HOSTILITY? HE WAS LIKE A HERO IN FAIRYTALES, ACTUALLY I IDOLIZED HIM TOO¡±

    While sighing, i start wanting to destroy this useless brat delusion about those so called hero¡­

    ¡°Now listen here, Tom-kun. I¡¯m being nice so i will tell you. The thing called a hero is a piece of walking disaster. Selfish, never listening to anybody. They always come out too late when the villains already destroyed everything because it would make them looks so good inside the people eye. They wanted to looked so good in people eye because they''re a bunch of narcissistic pervert that feels so good when someone else is dependant to them like a drug. In other words, without anybody to admire them they''re just a useless incompetent dickless bunch and lose their own reason to existing and would become a trouble for somebody else like a neet or hikikomori. Those dependable person in troubled time would become the most useless parasite in peaceful times. Because they only know how to fight, no company would ever need to hire them and they will spend their days lazily without any future prospect. Because they''re so strong no police able to detained them and probably start to blame it¡¯s society''s fault instead of them. It seems like they¡¯re going to become a villain but after saving people for so long they would become a bunch of dickless coward that not even dares to coming out from their room without anybody to expect them. And end up losing in front of the power of money and position and ends up waging their whole tail in front of those in higher position then ends their lives alone without anybody even cares or remembering them. See, that''s the truth of what you called a hero¡±

    Hearing that, Tom starts to yell

    ¡°WHATS WITH THAT DETAILED LIFEHOOD ABOUT THE HERO? ARE YOU PSYCHIC? SCARY! IT FEELS SO REAL THAT I DIDN''T DARE TO REFUTE. AND WHAT IS A COMPANY AND POLICE ANYWAY? STOP, DON''T RUIN MY IMAGES OF HEROES ANY FURTHER!¡±

    Saying that...

    Tom-kun started to crying.

    Ignoring him i start to look around .

    Then.

    T heard a voice behind my back.

    ¡°How cruel, i never called myself a hero. It''s everybody arounds me that calls me that¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Realizing he¡¯s here, i point my ak-47 model gun to him.

    Well it''s just a fake model gun, but feeling is important, feelings!

    ¡°Also, i''m not a neet or hikikomori. I used to have a proper job in japan, ok? Though i haven''t done them lately since i¡¯m focusing on finishing that one game. What''s it called? Precure?¡±

    Speaking nonchalantly, he appeared from behind me.

    The thug seems surprised and muttering ¡°it¡¯s the real one¡± and didn''t move.

    ¡°Hiya, long time no see? Though we just meet one week ago you come exactly like you¡¯re promised¡±

    His appearance is like usual...

    slovenly, wearing wodden sword on right side and white dojo outfit.

    The only difference probably, his hair is disheveled like just waking up from sleeping.

    ¡°Even if i didn''t come you would just nonchalantly kidnapped me like it''s nothing right? Also by pretending to played a game for little kids, you''re trying to catch them off guard but actually you''re playing the adult unofficial uncensored version doujinshi game full of completely different things from the main story that they''re basically another works and pretend to not realize that they''re basically completely different series¡±

    Hearing that, Iskandar whistles.

    ¡°You can read that much huh? I¡¯m impressed. Is this your true ability? Or perhaps since you''re being more prepared you can speak to me more nonchalantly without holding back?¡±

    Then i only replied.

    ¡°If you read the common pattern of common eroge game protagonist it''s nothing unusual. Also you''re the type that told to everyone else that your favorite type is a older woman with big boobs, but actually you''re secretly dating a loli younger than you with a excuse like she will be a adult in few years¡±

    Hearing that he only smiled further.

    ¡°That''s partially correct, though i am not dating anyone right now. Ah, also, a younger girl with modest average breast like in front of me is fine too actually. I have no unique preference or something like that¡±

    Then i start to reply his smile with a smile back.

    Neither of us is laughing inside, though both of us looked so happy in outside ¡°khukhukhu¡± ¡°huhuhu¡± while smiling to each other.

    The thug group looked so confused saying things like ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°why did they get friendly all of sudden?¡± ¡°strange, they''re laughing but i don''t feel glad at all¡± is what i heard

    After laughing like that...

    I use my sword hidden inside the grass, and launch a strongest attack i can use now while pouring everything i got.

    ¡°die¡±

    Releasing a photon like straight beam it can even pierce the heavens.

    *sfx*

    *piiiiing*

    Then...

    He defends against the beam like it was nothing.

 Chapter 92

    -Vs sword saint-

    ¡°This is a good attack. but you probably won''t be able to hold it out for long like this isn''t it?¡±

    Speaking Iskandar while stopped the beam coming out from my sword with one hand.

    ahh.. i know.

    I know this won''t be enough.

    I didn''t use storage magic because it have a delay.

    It almost not made any difference, but even one second is fatal against this man.

    So, i prepare various things beforehand.

    Knowing that, i prepare another things from under my legs.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    What i¡¯m letting out is a rpg like from jsdf one used.

    Inside of a point blank range, i start to turn it on

    *KABOOOM*

    The sound of the explosion resounded...

    The rpg is a direct hit.

    This wasn''t item from Goddess place. It was the item i received from friend.

    He said he got some free time before, so he nonchalantly made some things from his previous world.

    Given to me because he never had any time to use it, i was grateful.

    After the explosion subsidized...

    ¡°Impressive, i never thought someone can made that thing given this world current technology¡±

    He speaks like usual.

    ¡°But that won''t be enough to defeat me you know?¡±

    I know that.

    I know how you won''t be hurt at all even with this...

    But,

    my intention is not even to defeat you.

    ¡°?¡±

    Starting to running away while taking back my sword, i take a distance from him.

    Seemingly didn''t understand why i am running away, Iskandar start to walk normally.

    ¡°Fuh, interesting. I don''t know what you planned, but...¡±

    Seemingly amused, he walked while opening his hand like a child walking in the park.

    ¡°Whatever that was, let me try it¡±

    Ignoring him, i start to run to the nearest crevice.

    But,

    he was suddenly in front of me...

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Fast like usual, with speed that i cannot follow at all with my eyes.

    ¡°Oh? Is it over already? Did you give up on the game of tag?¡±

    Provoking him, i yelled while opening my jacket.

    ¡°In your fucking dreams!¡±

    It was a full grenade. About everything that i can carry.

    ¡°!¡±

    And i let them all fall.

    *BLAAM*

    The area around me is exploded.

    In the midst of explosion, i jumped forward.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Survived from suicide exploding i got out from the explosion

    But i¡¯m not unscratched. If it''s not because this clothes able to absorb some of the explosion i would probably died already despite my body spec.

    My body seems groggy all over. And i cough blood a little inside the mask.

    In the midst of that...

    Iskandar still unharmed like usual.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Though his face seems like in bad mood.

    ¡°...¡±

    He look at me annoyingly.

    Ara? Is he, angry? It was quite rare.

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous you know. You could probably explode into bits if something done wrong.¡±

    Hmm? So he was worried about me?

    While thinking like that, the crevice is below me.

    I cannot step back anymore but that''s fine.

    After all...

    this is, where i wanted to go after all.

    ¡°Well whatever, our game of tags is ends here. You should probably realize our difference in power. Anyway¡±

    Saying that, he step closer to me..

    One step, two step..

    ¡°I should probably start by teaching you how important one own life is. It''s fine to be reckless if you''re at my level. Even if most of my body disappear or my heart getting broken is not gonna kill me after all.¡±

    Three step, four step..

    ¡°But..! You''re still a human despite your body is based on some strong being. Since you''re not fully unleashed the potential, just an good attack in head or hearts and your die, just like another human being¡±

    I know that, you don''t need to remind me.

    Dive step.. and he reached my place.

    ¡°...¡±

    I stare at him.

    Then, he speak.

    While offering his right hand...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There''s so much that i need to teach you. It''s fine, i won''t do anything¡±

    ope, not gonna believe it buddy.

    I¡¯ve had enough of being treated like a brat.

    While thinking like that...

    I

    ...dropped my sword into the crevice

    ¡°? What are you doing?¡±

    Seemingly not understanding my action, he was wondered.

    Well that''s good...

    activating the magic words for the mana stone below, my sword is starting to shine inside the darkness.

    ¡°!¡±

    Sensing the massive amount of mana, he probably realize the danger of what i am gonna unleashed right now.

    However, even if i fire it he would probably able to avoid it easily.

    That¡¯s why¡­

    ¡°!¡±

    i fall into the crevice...

    With my own will.

    -Turning back time before meeting with Iskandar-

    *whoosh*

    Seeing the giant crevice in front of me, i start my plan.

    *crack crack*

    Pulling all of the mana stone i have, i start to grin.

    Mana stone.

    It''s a unique stone that can hold magic power.

    However it can only be used once and the magic power inside is disappear.

    Acting like a disposable battery, it can be useful for mages.

    However, since its rare and only can be used once, it was not famous at all.

    I found a lot from the warehouse that i stole.. borrowed from.

    Seems like that country is preparing for the usual war with the demons, so they prepared a lot of mana stone.

    While ignoring that their plan is in ruined now i start to look at one of my skill.

    One of the trump cards that the swordmaster based on my body have, photon sword cannon.

    It basically explode a massive amount of energy and firing it like a grand cannon.

    Well, basically like a cannon used in that space battleship anime. The one that is used to destroy a planet.

    Firing it is no joke, any being in this world would probably pulverized if got hit.

    But the mp necessary is so massive. Even the original swordmaster can only firing it once with full mp. There''s no way my decreased lv can use it no matter how long.

    Though depend on how much the mp used it can become stronger without limit. Wow, scary.

    So that''s where mana stone coming in.

    By specify the time i unleashed the skill, the skill will demand the magic point necessary

    Most people using it ¡°now¡± because usually there''s no point delaying it, but for me there is a point.

    By activating it alongside mana stones, it would absorb enough mana to blast.

    But no matter how strong the attack, it probably won''t be able to defeat Iskandar if it''s not hits.

    That''s why...

    i will make him in a situation where he cannot avoid.

    Seeing he was flying normally to my position, i suspect he can''t use space magic. Or can¡¯t even bothered to learn one.

    So,

    Taking advantage to that, i¡¯ll use a bait to stop him.

    I¡¯ll put him into a situation where he cannot move

    Needless to said...

    that said bait is already here all along.

    -Back in current time-

    ¡°!¡±

    I fall into the crevice.

    That''s right...

    the said bait, is me

    Betting in a situation that he probably cannot let someone else die in front of him like usual protagonist in manga, he would definitely come.

    By protecting me, he cannot avoid the attack even if he wants to

    By using all of his strength, he would protect even ¡°me¡± the culprit of this situation since the beggining.

    That''s why...

    knowing he would come anyway if i¡¯m in front of him, i can make this bet.

    ¡­

    *grab*

    He suddenly grab me midair.

    Oh, fast like usual.

    But how do you block it

    The light is started to shine so brightly.

    And,

    without any delay at all...

    My trump attack, the one that i cannot use with my own power ¡°photon sword cannon¡± unleashed its true power.

    *Sfx*

    *PIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII*

    A gigantic pillar of light is bursting from the planet.

    If it was a direct hit it would probably burning the planet surface and no living being probably able to live.

    Because it was directed into the sky, no casualties happened.

    Except for ¡°two¡± people down there.

    ¡°GUWOOH! UWOOOOOOH!?¡±

    Fending its attack desperately with one hand Iskandar stopped the giant pillar of light while embrace me in one side.

    His hand is wounded, and his whole body getting scarred...

    Strangely i¡¯m not hurt at all. Did he pour his defense magic to me?

    ¡°AAARGGGHHH!¡±

    Seemingly focused, he unleashed his power to push back the pillar of light.

    But he¡¯s getting pushed back.

    If this keeps up, he would probably the one get killed instead.

    Well, he could probably fend it off if using two hand, but a ¡°protagonist¡± like him will never abandon me and rather choose to die together.

    I¡¯ll pass if that really gonna happened though. I rather bite my own tongue and die before he does.

    ¡°GNNNH! GUUHHHHH!¡±

    Seemingly concentrated for a while his mana energy is rising.

    And instantly...

    ¡°HAAH!¡±

    He wears a golden armor with dark pattern and lion in the chest.

    It was only in instant, but i was definitely seeing it.

    ¡°WOOOOOH!¡±

    Unleashing the power that his golden armor had, he pressure back the pillar of light.

    Along with a shining golden light.

    And then,

    *KABOOOM*

    The pillar and Iskandar aura clashed with each other.

    With vibration that seems like being able to destroy the world they clashed.

    After some time, the pillar of light is running out and the attack stopped.

    In midst of that...

    ¡°....haah¡±

    Is floating a man with red hair and dojo shirt carrying me.

    His armor disappear, seems like he only used it when he¡¯s serious.

    The gravity around the area is messed up, and i feel like my body is kinda floating.

    His dojo outfit all torn up and the above is exposed in burn...

    Though after some time passes, his wound is starting to close.

    Amazing, so this is the ability of transcended? or Iskandar is special?

    *glare*

    He seems to be glaring at me, like trying to say something but not doing it.

    Floating while carrying me like a baggage, he throws me into ground.

    While i¡¯m still wearing special ops suit...

    Like this, it would be like a joke scene instead of romance. Haha, take that.

    ¡°...¡±

    He stare at me harshly.

    How nice, you should made that face more often.

    Seeing someone calm is irritating me. Looking at them panicked calming me down.

    And then...

    *BUMP*

    Owww!

    He punch me in the head.

 Chapter 93

    -Yes i¡¯m being stupid sorry-

    ¡°Were you always this stupid? Or did you indeed have no brain since the beginning?¡±

    Starting to sermon me, i was sitting in seiza in front of him.

    Huh? Why did this happened? I only want to make his smug face disappear.

    ¡°That attack, did you not even think what would happened if i¡¯m not here? In the worst case that it was directed on this planet instead aboveground, all of living beings in surface here would be died! Including you!¡±

    Yeesh, i know. it was one of the best skill that swordmaster have anyway.

    But i ignored it and use it anyway. Since i wanna see this face that he made.

    I actually was hoping it to kill him too.. well maybe not. Perhaps a little bit?

    Kukuku he was totally panicked. It was worth endangering this whole planet to seeing that...

    Thinking like that, he start to bump my head again.

    Owwww..

    Don''t hit me too much. I would probably gone really brainless at this rate! Fuck,

    It might not hurt but it still feels like it¡¯s hurt...

    ¡°You still thinks some useless things aren''t you? It looks like you''re not reflecting at all¡±

    I am reflecting, deeper than the ocean and wider than the sea.

    I reflect why i didn''t use more mana stone and intending to feeding it more power next time.

    That way, you would disappear while bringing along this whole planet together. It was a reasonable sacrifice, yup.

    Seemingly given up, he start to scratch his head.

    ¡°I see, it was probably your whole very being.. or probably it was in your very nature to be this reckless. Man, what a troublesome thing to do. If only it wasn''t because of my promise with the Goddess...¡±

    His usual flirty attitude was gone, is this probably his true personality?

    Fuh he wasn''t like a main character anymore, more like a naggy mother.

    ¡°Anyway, forget about that. more importantly¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    He start to touch my mask and gone back to his flirty attitude.

    ¡°Since you''re being naughty so much, i should just punish you right? My naughty kitten?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Haa¡­

    Yeep, he did not change at all...

    I thought i manage to surprise him, but all of that is gone back like usual.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    But! I already know this. So i played my plan B.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Seemingly heard me he stopped.

    ¡°Before that. I got a gift for you¡±

    ¡°Oh? a gift?¡±

    ¡°Yep, it''s what you have been waiting for so long. The gift that you have been searched all along¡±

    Seemingly excited i talked to him.

    ¡°Pfft, hahaha. You really like to tease me around huh? Just beat the bush and show me. Or you''re gonna showing it to me right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah don''t worry, the gift is in the back¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Approaching the three thugs position i come to them.

    When i looked at them,

    is those three crawling like a shrimp.

    ¡­..

    Thinking that they didn¡¯t move, i approached them thought they''re dead.

    Then kicking them in butt one of them start to responded.

    ¡°WAUUGH!¡±

    The thug surprised, and the other follow fit.

    ¡°Huh? Is it over?¡±

    ¡°I thought we¡¯re gonna die¡±

    Ahh, i see..

    Seeing such a massive pillar of light and Iskandar serious mode must put some serious trauma to those that only have a miniscule amount of lv compared to him.

    Even i that looked at it directly probably don''t have enough courage to do that stunt again.

    I won''t use it again¡­ not so much.

    Ignoring them, i continued.

    ¡°Bring the ¡°goods¡± here. The time to use it has come.

    I make a pose like a robber asking for a cash.

    Looking at me, the thug Tom replied.

    ¡°Sir, yes, sir! I will bring the goods immediately!¡±

    Oh? Surprised he¡¯s getting obedient i was impressed.

    Perhaps i should use that attack one or two times more if i know he would be this loyal.

    Bringing the other two along, they carry a ¡°coffin¡± each.

    ¡­..

    ¡°So, what is this?

    Getting curious, Iskandar asked.

    The hoodlum is getting stiff seeing Iskandar directly sitting beside them, but i smacked him in head.

    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT FOR?¡±

    Just go prepare it if you are done carrying it. You can ask for his autographs later.

    Seems tsk-ing he still doing it anyway.

    I suppose he still need some discipline...

    *cough*

    Like putting a performance as the mc of the show, i told to them.

    ¡°NOW, HERE IS THE MOMENT THAT YOU HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR! A MOMENT OF TRUTH!¡±

    *clap clap clap*

    *Iskandar applauded except the thugs*

    ¡°WHAT WAS INSIDE HERE IS A DREAM OF ANY MEN, AND AT THE SAME TIMES SOMETIME UNREACHABLE, SOMETIME IRRESISTIBLE¡±

    ¡°BUT! WITHOUT A DOUBT YOU WILL LIKE IT. YOU''RE NOT A MAN IF YOU HATE IT AND YOU CANNOT BE CALLED A WOMAN IF YOU REFUSE IT¡±

    ¡°HERE IS THE MOMENT OF TRUTH, OPEN IT IN 3..2..1.. START!¡±

    A bright light coming out from inside.

    Seeing it with curiosity, the guys looked at the inside of ¡°coffin¡±

    And what''s inside there...

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°MMPH! HMMPH!¡±

    Lies a black cat girl half nude tied like a food served into a platter.

    ¡­¡­

    Everybody froze while looking at this scene.

    Huh? What happened? This isn''t the reaction i expected for.

    Seeing such a delicious treat, shouldn¡¯t everyone supposed to say ¡°Itadakimasu¡±, or something like that?

    Well whatever, i didn''t expect this kind of reaction but the next one would probably kill them.

    *cough*

    ¡°SINCE EVERYONE SEEMS TO HAVE A WEAK REACTION, WE WILL MOVE ON TO THE NEXT ONE¡±

    ¡°THE NEXT ONE HAS THE ALLURE OF ADULT AND THEIR CHARM. ONE LOOK AND YOU WILL GET SMITTEN. TWO TIMES AND YOU WILL BE ENSNARED. THREE TIMES AND YOU WILL BE TRAPPED FOREVER¡±

    ¡°PLEAASE WELCOME OUR GUEST, MS IGUVA!¡±

    I opened the next coffin...

    a wolf lady wearing a sexy outfit like a ribbon used to wrap a gift is there.

    While she said ¡°Iyaan, dont look at me¡±

    Everybody still frozen.

    Huh? No reaction at all? To think i should use my trump card this fast! Let¡¯s see...

    ¡°THEN NEXT IS THE FINAL ONE, OUR VIP GUEST AND THE BEST REWARDS THIS TIME¡±

    ¡°HAILED FROM THE LONG DISTANT LAND, A IRRESISTIBLE CHARM THAT CAN EVEN KNOCKED OUT MEN AND WOMAN ALIKE, CROSSING THE BARRIERS OF GENDER WIDE AND TALL. EVEN SURPASSING THE DEPTH OF DEEP SEA AND THE WIDE OF THE UNIVERSE¡±

    ¡°THEE SUPER HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION OF MOE, PLEASE WELCOME MISS REKS¡±

    Opening the coffin its figure is shown.

    ¡°HMM! MMH!¡±

    Tied the same like the cat girl, but with more exposure.

    It was the fox boy that i yelled before.

    ¡°....¡±

    Those guys is becoming more expressionless more...

    Though the smallest thug seems to give a thumb up.

    Hmm? I don''t understand, but congratulations. So i reply him back with thumbs.

    Medetashi medetashi, everyone happy i am too.

    Thinking like that...

    Iskandar approach me.

    While smiling, he made a pose like holding his index finger to my head.

    And...

    *BLAM!*

    Getting snapped hard with his finger flick, i collapsed.

    His last words that i heard is ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

 Chapter 94

    -Interlude shit it all fucked up-

    Ahh dammit, it was all fucked up.. .

    Hey there.

    my name is Tom.

    Being known as the leader of the group of trio of adventurer known as ¡°sword ruler¡± we joined the adventurer guild in hope to become famous and perhaps getting known like heroes in olden times.

    Because the recent hero party is based of three people, we thought as three people team we can become famous too.

    However, unlike our cool name, life is hard everywhere even as a adventurer.

    We did not meet the quota of the finished quest, and our spending money is keep running out too.

    Begin to desperate, we start to bully newbie and harass them for money. We even start to mug from townspeople too.

    Thanks to that the adventurer guild banned us for entering and our adventurer permit is revoked.

    But we already got used to this town, and our victim already paid a protection money regularly to us.

    Since it''s more convenient, we stayed in the town as thugs and begin to forget our original goal.

    But...

    our lives had changed ever since we meet that ¡°devil¡±

    We overheard that some newbie adventurer just sold a lot of monster material at once prior to joining.

    Furthermore, she was the one that write the infamous picture book called ¡°bl doujin¡±

    Even us who is a common thug have heard about that book. One of our victim that is a woman desperately trying to protect that book with her own body.

    She even said she didn''t mind if we rob everything that she have and stripped her naked, but that book cannot given.

    Given her determination and unnatural bloodlust while protecting the book like a desperate carnivore monster, we decided to given up on the book and compromise for all of her money instead.

    She looked so glad while hugging and kissing the book like a treasure. What the hell, is such a plain and thin book is worth that much?

    Later we find out the price of that book is worth more than her money.

    Dang, we¡¯re been had. I should just taken that book by force if i knew.

    Knowing the woman inside the guild is the author, her profit must be immeasurable right? Jackpot, we can finally earn some easy money.

    At least, we have that delusion once..

    I never want to remember what happened after that.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    We got threaten to death to follow her, and almost got killed by the people of our hometown.

    Finally thought it''s over, she kidnapped us to somewhere else!

    We tried to run, but the metal doll catch us again. damn metal junk! i would have a nightmare with a metal for awhile.

    She made us wear strange things. She said it''s fine to not wear it but if anything happened to our lives we cannot complaint and there''s no cooling down period or refund.

    Of course! How can we complaint if we dead!

    So we have no choice to wear it begrudgingly.

    We have to bring some coffin like things too. Shit! This isn''t included in the contract! You better paid us more!

    ¡­..

    We come into a strange place with a lot of standing stones.

    ¡­

    Thinking she was gone quiet when we reach the center of place, i can''t hold on the atmosphere any longer and asking her what are we gonna do here.

    She told us a unbelievable things that we were gonna catch the sword saint.

    I start to doubt my hearing but unfortunately it seems like it was true...

    Wait a minute, how did you know him anyway? I thought he was a fairytale told to everyone that aspired to become swordsman.

    I cried hearing her reply and destroyed my childhood dreams. Damn you! You better take responsibility for defiling me.

    Thinking like that a man suddenly show up from our back...

    From his appearance there''s no doubt about it.

    That man, is the one known in legends!

    The only thing different is his clothes. its vastly different from the story.

    I panicked, but they start to talk like a good acquaintance and she start to provoking him.

    How can you talked to him like that? Is she perhaps actually more amazing person than i thought?

    Then..

    a burst of light is exploded in front of the sword saint.

    We closed our eye, so we cannot see much about what happened.

    Not finished, there''s suddenly a sound of explosion there and there.

    I did not seeing them all clearly because it happened so fast...

    Huh? Since when they disappear?

    Ah found them.

    Whoa, how did they go that far already?

    Their silhouette disappear in the middle, but after that...

    A giant massive pillar of light on different scale than previously is shot.

    I got very panicked and start to hide.

    There''s a loud voice and the surrounding area is even started to floating.

    Thinking to every gods that i could prayed, i swear to become a better person if i managed to survived.

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    Is it over?

    The noise is over but i still didn''t dare to getting up.

    Thinking to just burrowed inside earth forever i suddenly got kicked.

    Oh, what is it again?

    Not waiting for me to recollect my composure she start order me around.

    ¡­.

    I don¡¯t know what happened...

    I don''t know what to do...

    But..

    Seeing that pillar of light.

    And sword saint condition with a tattered clothes.

    I realize something is happened.

    Probably a battle that is unimaginable for us common humans is done here.

    Something that can be written in the history book have been done in such amount of little time.

    And...

    the only thing in my mind after i reply.

    ¡°Sir, yes, sir! I will bring the goods immediately!¡±

    That''s it.

    I want to have nothing to do with those freak things anymore.

    I will finish the job quickly and be obedient like a dog until it¡¯s over.

    I already given up trying to become like the heroes.

    Heroes? Hah. They can just do whatever they want and get involved with those natural disaster in front of me.

    Nothing good comes from getting involved with guys like this.

    Once this is over, i would go home and confess to michel and have a child and working normally, blacksmith whatever.

    I don''t care anymore.

    No matter how much live you have, being with those freaky being is too much.

    Ignoring the bad premonition i have, i keep hearing some curse in my dream later tonight with that woman voice.

    ¡°Death flag,death flag,death flag,death flag,death flag¡±

    Shut up, will you?

 Chapter 95

    -An idiot is heree! Yaay!-

    Oww..

    Starting to wake up, i looked at my surrounding.

    It seems like a hospital room or nursery room.

    While i''m still wearing my special ops suit.

    Huh? Where am i?

    Lets see..

    to begin to understand where i am, i start to remembering the previous event.

    ¡­

    At first.

    I thought to myself.

    Perhaps the reason Iskandar is like that is because there''s no real heroine around him.

    That''s why he was getting desperate enough to even sexual harass the villain.

    So i thought,

    why not just made his heroine then?

    Then,

    i got a idea.

    Gathering the preference and fetish of anyone, i gather three different fetish together.

    I thought of adding a old man or legs fetish, but i have no time.

    By gathering three different ¡°heroine¡± potential i start to make them seduce Iskandar.

    If he got his own heroine, there''s no need to harass me further!

    Yep yep there''s no need to thank me, for i am your cupid of love.

    While you guys are mesmerizing each others, i can just train normally while being hailed as your cupid of love.

    Impressed with my own idea, i started them immediately.

    But unfortunately i got the infamous reverse blade strike using finger flick instead.

    What did i do wrong? Hmm does this means he¡¯s impotent? Maybe he only pretend to be playboy to hide his impotence?

    Thinking some various things i heard a voice.

    ¡°I got a feeling you''re thinking about something rude, but i have already getting used of it¡±

    ¡­

    Geh,

    He¡¯s here!

    Bringing some apples cut like a bunny, iskandar nonchalantly enters the room.

    Entering without knocking, it''s obvious your intention is no good since the start!

    I get my wariness into max and prepare to counterattack if he dares to touch me even a single hair, but he didn¡¯t realize it at all.

    ¡°Haha, its fine. I haven''t done anything to you yet. See, your clothes is still the same as before right?¡±

    ¡°Yet¡± you said! I won¡¯t miss that, fucking bastard!

    You think i can get taken advantage of by a sweet talk? And reduce my guard? Think again.

    By saying yet, that means you''re gonna delayed things that is inevitable for ero harem protagonist!

    I¡¯m not going to give up, you motherfucker fucking asshole.

    Try to look for a crack all you want, you won''t get my heart even if you can take my body by force!

    If you dare to touch me even by a single strand of hair anymore, i would destroy this fucking world! Creating supernova and big bang! And bring you down together with everyone else in this world!

    Hmm? Why didn''t i think it¡¯s suicide you said? Hah, yeah right. Everybody can just go die and i¡¯ll still survive! I would escape to Goddess place, making some spaceship somewhere whatever. As long as i can guarantee my safety after blowing up this whole planet together with him!

    Goodbye, all of the unpleasant memories here. Goodbye, my chastity...

    I absolutely going to take revenge for you guys, no matter how long. Just watch!

    ¡°Hello, why silent treatment? If you keep getting quiet i might attack you, you know. Making such a seductive pose like that¡±

    Yeah yeah i know you''re the type that would even see a girl pee or shitting in front of them and think they''re adorable!

    If you thought making a thinking pose while wearing black ops suit is attractive, go check your head in brain doctor. And just go see the thinker statue all the day!

    Ignoring my various problems, he continue nonchalantly.

    ¡°You don''t have to be worried with those guys. I have already returned them by gouging part of the land and strengthen them so it won''t broke until they reach the destination¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ah right, i forgot about those guys¡­

    ¡°Seems like you forgot. You better at least remember their face. A comrade that following you even to this place is more precious than you thought.¡±

    Uhh i actually kidnapped them and forcing them to come against their own will though?

    ..Well except for that one woman that even i failed to understand.

    ¡°So¡±

    Sitting beside me, he start to approach me.

    ¡°Where do we start?¡±

    Obviously trying to make a seductive face, he speak without any reserve.

    Fuck it.

    Ahh i got annoyed, ahh i¡¯m really fucking annoyed.

    I almost lose my reason and trying to destroy this world forgetting my own safety at one point.

    If i use all of those unknown thing from goddess place, some of them would probably succeed in destroying everything?

    ¡°Do you want to ask me question? Do you want me to personally training you? Or ¡±

    Making a pose that seems like it touched my lips, he continues.

    ¡°You want me to be rough? Or gentle?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Kill

    Kill him

    KILL IT

    Die

    Die

    Die

    Die

    DEAD

    Rough him up

    Cough him up

    Destroy him

    Put his head into gutter

    Splash his finger into the shithole

    Cut his bottom and skewer it into a crow feed

    Erase his dick with the full power of photon cannon

    Everything else, just let it rot and spread it into every different place in far universe!

    Break him apart

    His soul, his mind, his existence

    Even throwing it into ten ascension of hell is not enough

    Even by him suffer and regret his existence is not enough

    More

    Make him regret he was ever been born

    More

    Make him regret he was ever exist

    Suffer.. break.. crushed

    Reincarnate into all being of karma, suffer and die again

    Born into a shit, born into a cockroach, born into the unrecognizable things

    Even if you speak your suffering you won''t be forgiven

    Even if you beg for mercy you still won''t stop suffering

    Tortured, pushed down, drown into the unimaginable things that is gonna happened to you, right-now

    And laugh

    When you get pushed into your limit you will gone mad!

    Even if you gone mad you will not reach the salvation

    Inside this maelstrom of suffering, even your soul won''t reach a salvation

    Trample you, destroy you...

    ¡­

    While i was in the middle of cursing him.

    He place his hand in my mask

    ¡°Isn''t it time to stop teasing me and show me your face? Seeing your pose is attractive, but combining it with your varying expression is going to make me more happy¡±

    ¡­.

    Hah!

    So you want to see my face huh?

    Bring it.

    Actually i already prepared.

    It was my last, and most trump card. plan C!

    The final and innermost defense line of humanity

    If i fail, then i give up.

    That means he was a being more perverted than any fucking beast exist beyond every fucking damn imagination even compared to Lovecraft imagination!, even orc or goblin with their propagation breeding ability pales compared to him!

    Against that sort of creature, there''s nothing i can do...

    Boil me, bake me. I cannot do anything anyway! Shit!

    But, don''t you ever think i will forget...

    I will live in humiliation, and will never ever forget this grudge.

    Even if your family is reincarnated million times, even if i break apart and my soul disappear...

    I would return from the depths of hell to exact this grudge beyond comprehension.

    So be prepared...

    for the final act that become the last silver thread for humanity.

    Is it salvation? Hope? Or a depths of hell...

    Pandora box, released.

    Now the time had come for you to see the world.

    Come out, my trump card...

    I summon you!

    ¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He was speechless when i opened my helmet.

    A smell more stink than a canned herring.

    A face muddle with a unrecognizable black mud all over the body.

    All sort of trash is coming out everywhere when i opened my helmet.

    Like this, it was even unrecognizable if the creature in front of him is even a human.

    My current state is probably like a smelly black lump with a pair of eyes.

    Fufu, that¡¯s right...

    My final plan, is reversed cinderella plan. I call it (reversed) beauty plan!

    Fufu, are you surprised? i bet you surprised are you?

    That''s right.

    No one wants a ugly person.

    Be it villain or heroine, as long you''re a beauty anyone would pursue you.

    Ahh, it was a sin to become beautiful indeed. Like they said, beauty is a sin. A forbidden fruits given by gods that make woman and men alike had gone crazy.

    So...

    deciding to take advantage of that, i changed my appearance drastically.

    ¡­.

    Iskandar seems looking at me with a blank look.

    Haha, take that!

    Even you must be not expecting this huh?

    I was thinking of scarring my face and burned my body all over like a certain girl that rather does that than getting raped, but healing magic would made it useless.

    Trying to change my gender with magic is not efficient enough. There''s still a possibility his perverseness is transcending gender.

    So..

    i¡¯ll just become the most ugly girl in the world!

    Let''s put aside whatever i am even a human being at this point is doubtful or not, but this is definitely working.

    Huhu, so take that you ero protagonist!

    If i¡¯m doubtful even as a human anymore even you would feel disgusted and didn''t wanna to even look at me right.

    So cry, suffer, despair!

    Forget about me, the villain, and find the heroine.

    I¡¯m sure there''s one, the world is fast after all. If you didn''t find one how about i look for you? Ahh i can try old man Gordes or oo-kun next time to try if he got that kind of fetish.

    Fuhahaha..!

    Victory feels good.

    It was worth it throwing away your pride as a woman, no, as a living being.

    ¡­.

    ¡­...

    ¡­¡­.

    Actually, just hurry up and lose interest of me already!

    I can block my sense of smell and pain with my skill, but it still feel gross.

    Especially now that i inhale the outside air after so long. I felt dizzy already from getting cooped up inside that tight suit with all kind of unrecognizable trash.

    I know i already prepared to lose my pride.. Or even something important for me. But going this far even for me it was not a easy thing to do!

    Ah there''s even a bug and worms coming out from my suit. I¡¯m kinda afraid to look at my current state of body.

    No wonder i start to feel kinda light headed, did they made me into their nest? Ew..

    Bear with it a little my body! As long as i can be free from this protagonist!

    Crap, i''m feeling anemic from blood loss... Just how much they nest inside of me..

    Then,

    he grabbed my shoulder...

    ¡­

    He made some serious expression for awhile while staring at me.

    Then,

    ¡°Pfft..¡±

    He start to laugh.

    ¡°BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

 Chapter 96

    -Is it hell? No it¡¯s probably affection-

    He can''t stop laughing for awhile.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA! SERIOUSLY, JUST HOW MUCH YOU ACTUALLY HATE ME?¡±

    Eh? This reaction is unexpected.

    I thought he would feel disgusted and stay away from me.

    After making him pale and getting scared like seeing a ghost, i would threaten him that i will keep haunting him until he teach me secret of transcending.

    At least that''s the plan...

    ¡°HAHAHAHA! I GOT USED FROM COUNTLESS WOMAN THAT KEEP MAKING ADVANCE TO ME! BUT THIS TREATMENT IS THE FIRST! TO THINK, YOU WOULD GO THIS FAR! AHAHAHA¡±

    Yupp, i cannot comprehend him at all...

    I give up on communicating, hey E.T, return this guy to your home planet wouldn¡¯t you? It''s impossible for the two different completely species to communicate each other. Separate our world with your separation barrier, fix your goddamn fucking mess and don''t let even a bug slipped out ok.

    Seemingly done laughing, he start to look at me with tears in face.

    Ah crap, i got a more worse problem than worrying about it now.

    Uuu..

    i can¡¯t hold it!

    ¡°Kh.. huhu. you, really are..¡±

    He seems to want to touch my cheek.

    Ugh..

    But i am not paying any attention at the moment!

    That¡¯s because..

    *BLEAAARGH*

    I puked.

    Right into his face.

    ¡­..

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    We stare each other in silence with each other for awhile.

    He was wet all over, his smile is gone, and i still feel sick so my face is probably pale.

    Well my expression is unreadable because of this much dirt and trash.

    Then,

    he start to make a smile.

    ¡°....¡±

    Different from his previous smile which looked like from his feelings, this one is cold enough that i can feel some anger.

    Umm, yeah. If you stare like that it would broke your character you know. Is it fine, eroge harem protagonist?

    ¡°...¡±

    Uh if you only gone quiet i don''t know you know. Are you gonna yell? Or are you gonna hit me? But i won''t apologize! It was your fault since the beginning. Blame that galge game that you played ! Reflect your whole fucking being! And die while being in pain!Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Thinking like that, he grabbed me like a luggage forcefully.

    Whoa, careful at least treat me better? I refuse princess carry, but can''t you carry me piggyback like a sick person?

    ¡­

    I got tired while struggling in vain while he bring me to another room.

    Hey hey, are you really gonna attack me? Right now? In this condition? With something that''s even barely a human? Is your perverseness even already transcended any living being too?

    Thinking like that, the room he bring me made me think otherwise.

    ¡°....?¡±

    It was a room with a giant big washing machine.

    It''s so big that it can probably hold a person inside.

    Is the owner a giant or something? Why it''s so big...

    Not letting me speak at all, he start to strip me and remove my costume and everything.

    You horny sick bastard, are you unable to hold back your fucking libido anymore!?? I knew it!, i knew this horny sexual beast is actually taking fucking pleasure for those which is not a human anymore. Aa..! I apologize, your preverness is already transcend any realm of possibility and imagination! Your taste is transcended even for those being not even can be called for something anymore and called ¡°the thing¡±. I¡¯m sorry for not expecting it! I¡¯m sorry for underestimating your preferences! Yeah, it¡¯s my fault for not knowing the depth of fucking fetishme! Shit! I should have known better that fethisme religion is something that even i failed to understand. Aah, i should ask friend deeper about that topic! Shit.

    With no hesitation at all, he throw me inside the washing machine and close the tray.

    While still getting dazed, i realize what he was going to do and i make a paler face.

    Oi,oi, stop. Human didnt work like that, you know what happened if a cat is inserted into a washing machine right? I thought you had that much common knowledge at least.

    But he ignore me and start to click some button.

    Aaa..! Shit.. Shit! Why you! You! This is why those fucking lazy people that doesn¡¯t want to clean their own laundry is annoying. They thought everything can be cleaned with a fucking washing machine and didn''t even think that it can be actually washed inside or not! Thanks to your carelessness, how many pet did you think had been tortured inside the home electronic convenience? You must be the type that clean half assedly the turtle and forget to return it into aquarium and it got washed away into drains!, inserting a cat into a microwave because you thought they can be dried instantly! Are you an fucking idiot, huhh? What do you think a pet is? Police! 101 101 ! There''s an fucking abuse here! A damn violation of the treaty rights for all animal and pet. Call the association of pet lovers! Even a unrecognizable living creature have the right you know! The right of living, place, and commodity! If you can''t do it then don''t keep it in the first place! It¡¯s because of people like you that the world is becoming such a fucking dangerous place! Where¡¯s our right as the abused pet go? Did you throw away your sympathy somewhere else? Arghh, stop! Dont click it i beg you, i¡¯m sorry i¡¯m sorry i¡¯m sorry! I was just kidding, i¡¯m only 99,99% serious. Look!, there''s still some left so you can return me back your sympathy right? Aang¡­!, FUCK-THIS-SHIT!!!

    Only able to mutter some curse, i lost consciousness amidst the washing sound.

    -An hour later-

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I survived..

    I didn''t even want to remember about what he had been done to me.

    It''s a miracle i survived, but now i know how a washed dirty clothes feel!

    My pain sense is turned back on because of the shock and my wound aches all over because of the water and soap.

    Inside my head is more broken than the pain, i looked like a fish getting washed ashore.

    Like this, i would probably traumatized to the point that i can''t wash clothes using electronic anymore.

    That''s an experience that i don''t wanna get, dammit, thank you very much! I would definitely learn some daily livelihood related magic!

    Thinking like that, he open the valve and checking me.

    ¡°...¡±

    I can¡¯t move and i don''t wanna move...

    I¡¯ve had enough with him and this place.

    Curse him, shipped him into a can food for every prisoner in the world, and put the remains in trash can whatever!

    If i saw him right now i would be pissed off beyond anything but i still cannot done anything to him.

    He stripped everything from me, be regarding the right of living, human and even my free will!

    I wanna sulk inside a house and disappear from society. Yeah, it''s probably better than seeing him.

    Then,

    he pulling me out gently and putting me down into floor.

    After that, opening a bottle my wound was recovered.

    Is this¡­ elixir? I guess it''s not strange knowing he was acquaintances with Goddess.

    But,

    it cannot heal my heart despite its effectiveness.

    ¡°...¡±

    I put my hand to close my eyes.

    It''s pathetic,

    i don''t want anyone to see me like this.

    My eyes looked tired because i keep crying inside that machine.

    Rather than because of the pain, it''s from the helpless feeling of cannot do anything about it.

    For some reason magic is not usable at all in this place, any battle skill is useless against that machine material too.

    If anyone seen i¡¯m crying i would feel depressed enough that blowing everything around will not be enough.

    Especially being seen by the one that made me feel this helplessness! I got depressed and pissed off enough of my whole lifetime of stock in one day.

    I didn''t cover my body at all and it''s exposed but at this point i don''t care.

    I.. just want to get out from this place..

    ¡­

    After that,

    He put a towel on me.

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    Saying with a apologetic face, he said to me.

    ¡°I got too far in teasing you. Now that i think about it, i guess it wasn''t right to forcing you inside that machine and making you cry like that. I¡¯m sorry, word is probably not enough¡±

    It''s too late goddammit!

    What am i gonna do with this anger then? This pain? This tears?

    Cannot holding it back, i keep spewing abusive words to him.

    ¡°...¡±

    He keeps quiet despite my abuse.

    I guess he¡¯s really relenting, but i cannot stop and i don¡¯t want to stop!

    While spewing abusive words, i didn''t even realize i was still crying this whole time.

    Like this, i can only keep yelling until i got tired and sleeping in the spot.

 Chapter 97

    -Interlude i guess i done too far-

    Hoo,

    it''s been a long time since it happened right?

    Sensing someone else reach the level cap after 50 years make me excited

    -1000 years ago-

    I was summoned into this world by the Goddess.

    She explained that i got summoned accidently and did not summon me by purpose.

    She said she wanted some companion to talked to because she was lonely that her children leaving her and her wish probably accidentally summon me.

    I accept it since i was thinking ¡°why not?¡± because this is another world after all.

    The Goddess smiled while thanking me .

    Looking into her face.

    My heart is beating fast.

    ¡­.

    Time passed...

    it''s already 300 years since then.

    The goddess give me a potion, said to be eternal youth potion left behind by her creator. Told to her that only use it to someone she can trust fully.

    She said it would made the user near immortal and unaging like but still can die if keep received wound severe enough or destroyed without a trace.

    At first, she warned me many times that using it could made me live a live that is not a human anymore.

    But i drink it without hesitation.

    Then with my half immortality the concept of time is getting lost, ever since then i got close to her.

    And before i know it i enjoyed my time with her.

    I spend a lot of time inside her house.

    We would never get bored too. The scenery can be changed so it can be looked like its no different from outside.

    I can change it into the scenery in the middle of tokyo too, with a lot of people coming and going.

    Apparently the time flow in here and earth is different. Spending hundred year here, only one year had passed in the earth.

    But i don''t have any intention to return. Not right now at least.

    My parent already died in traffic accident, and i hate being a burden in orphanage.

    Besides,

    i choose to stay here by my own will.

    Then,

    she was bringing me a camera-things like too. But looks more advanced and can create photo instantly with quality not different from actual scenery. Apparently left behind by her creator, i asked is it fine to use

    She only make a naughty smile ¡°keep it a secret okay?¡± to her already long dead creator.

    My face is getting red but i hide it from her.

    Love? No, we probably already surpass that relationship already.

    To the point that i can¡¯t imagine i would begin to separating from her

    Thinking that we can be forever like this, i start to forgot to return into my world.

    ¡­.

    Occasionally i have seen Goddess made a sad face.

    When i asked what''s wrong, she keep replied it''s nothing but i know the reason.

    It¡¯s her three children.

    Although she didn¡¯t shown it i know she was worried about them.

    But since it''s their own decision to separate, the Goddess probably holding back to not meeting them until they¡¯re  coming back themself.

    However,

    even though it''s only slightly, maybe occasionally.

    Her face that she makes, is unbearable.

    Her sad face that she have, is painful.

    I don''t like it.

    I don''t want to see it anymore.

    So i decided,

    to convince her children to coming back to her.

    And making her happy.

    ¡­

    One day.

    The chance is coming.

    Apparently some people with lv cap have shown up.

    Because this is the first time it happened, Goddess seems confused what to do.

    She can telling them directly how to increase their level after this, but it won''t do any good if she made a mess by descending into the world like she want.

    When goddess descent, it''s always a big problem that relate to the fate of the world anyway.

    Thinking this is a chance, i offered to descent to the world instead.

    I have learn the knowledge to break the limit from her so i can teach it to them.

    Though unlike my expectation the Goddess refused to let me go.

    When i said that she was starting to locking me in my room.

    Ahh,

    i see..

    It was my fault.

    Having come into her life when she was just been left alone, she probably cannot bear if i disappear from her life too.

    So,

    i start to make a plan.

    ¡­

    ¡°....¡±

    Okay, she was sleeping.

    I was apologizing to her, saying i would cook her otherworldly food and never talk about leaving anymore.

    She looks like she just cried, but she accept my offer happily.

    Because it''s the food unique to this world, she eats it happily.

    Looking at her eating face is always fun,but i can''t keep staring her.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Haha, you always can¡¯t hold back when it comes to sweets don¡¯t you.

    ¡°...zzz¡±

    Once she was sleeping i start to use a unique device to her.

    It was a device to take certain memories.

    Banned as one of the tools that she told me to never used it i used it anyway.

    That''s because, this is more important.

    Taking away memories about me, i start to prepare.

    Using the technique of soul transfer, i move my soul into new body.

    Apparently i can change some minor details like hair color or scar so i used red hair, and making the face older too.

    Thanks to that, My appearance has been greatly changed from before.

    h crap, with this much modification would it be alright?

    But i¡¯m already too far to change it back. The Goddess would wake up anytime soon and she would be surprised to find a stranger inside her house.

    After done preparing, i finally have a lv 1000 body.

    My old body? I burned it away. I have no need for it anymore anyway.

    Then i start my move,

    changing her observation device to ignore me no matter my position.

    Taking some basic things that can be useful.

    Erasing the trace of me, i was finally able to descent to the world.

    To convince her children,

    so that the Goddess won''t make that face anymore.

    ¡­.

    I know,

    i know this isn''t exactly a good idea.

    Since she was lonely, i should just stay with her and she probably forgot her loneliness eventually.

    But,

    i can''t allow it.

    I can''t allow her to make such a sad face occasionally.

    Even if it''s just slight i don''t want to.

    Even if she didn''t realize it herself it''s fine.

    I... would definitely made her happy.

    So,

    getting pretty excited too with the first time journey into another world i descended into the world.

    ¡­

    From there, much things happened.

    I start my journey and realize various things.

    Apparently the third child Gorgon is often hides herself so it''s almost impossible to found her without the help of other mythical beings.

    So i decide to leave her for last.

    I tried to find the second, phoenix. but from what i heard from goddess she probably disguised as human or demi human and made a brothel somewhere.

    I decide to find the first kid, Argevalt instead

    the second? Well, yeah.. searching for that place might be too much for someone like me that lives as a student in japan. Needless to say, i never holds hands with girl either.

    Don''t call me a coward, call it a strategical retreat!

    Uhh anyway...

    He was more unreasonable than i thought

    He only interested to hear anybody who drink with him or defeat him in fight

    Since drinking is impossible for me, i choose to fight.

    The result.. it¡¯s obvious, i lost.

    Despite me having such abnormal body, he was the strongest in battle power among mythical three. Furthermore he was created dedicatedly by the Goddess and have far more battle experience than me.

    Fortunately it seems like i¡¯m still half immortal. It seems the potion is tied with my whole being itself rather than my body so i survived.

    Since he was in good mood that someone able to fight him for this long he spare me.

    Like this, i realized that i need to get stronger so he will listen to me.

    ¡­

    After i lost i begin to thinking how to defeat him.

    Realizing i probably cannot defeat him alone i gather comrade to fight.

    However nobody able to hold even a finger flick from me. They all end up almost died or in critical condition.

    I¡¯m in dilemma, but i realized.

    Didn''t the Goddess said there''s some people with lv cap?

    If trained well they might able to get high lv enough to helping me in fight.

    Deciding my move i start to look for them.

    ¡­

    I found two of them and start to be friendly with them.

    A lancer girl named Rufa and brawn warrior named Bonso.

    Those who saw us is surprised with our strength and start to make a tale about us.

    A story of us saving a certain country, defeating dangerous monster, and me.having such incredible sword skills and calling myself sword saint.

    I know, i got carried away while practicing drinking and calling myself sword saint while drunk. But please don''t laugh at me! Not those two too!

    Why did i got drunk? Well i thought i should train my alcohol tolerance so i can challenge Argevalt in drinking.

    The result is horrendous though. I can''t even stay sober from one bottle.

    After spending some time with them we begin to think of each other as comrade, not just master and student.

    Using one of knowledge from goddess, i can open up a portal into another world dungeon.

    Its unknown where it was connect to. But the experience there is noticeable for us that already lack any enemies in this world.

    training in place that even i thought we¡¯re gonna die every times we become stronger .

    ¡­.

    Some years has passed.

    i have reach around lv 1300 and my comrade is around 700 and 800

    Along the years to come we found another comrade that reach lv cap. A magician iffy and archer borneau.

    After transcending, they become a invaluable help for us.

    Like this, we probably can defeat or convince the dragon king of our strength.

    Finishing our preparation, we head out to Argevalt.

    However,

    the timing is bad.

    Apparently the third child, Gorgon had been killed.

    We come to him when his bad mood reach the peak, and he start to massacre us.

    My attempt to convince him was unheard, once he start rampaging he was unstopped.

    At this rate, the world itself might be destroyed by his fits of rage.

    Thinking to fight to protect this world, not just for Goddess we all brace ourself.

    The battle is harsh and long but i finally manage to stop him.

    However, the price is too harsh.

    Iffy got eaten by him, and Borneau trying to run away and got killed by his breath.

    Bonso holds out till the end, but when the fight is over he died breathing his last.

    And Rufa..

    to made sure i win, she kissed me in the cheeks and using a cursed sacrifice skill to hold Argevalt movement.

    That¡¯s unfair Rufa..

    it''s more cruel than leaving me alone and died.

    But thanks to her sacrifice i got a chance.

    Using everything i got, Argevalt finally manage to be wounded and regain his sanity.

    He retreated secluded deep inside the place that later known as demon territory to heal his wound.

    ¡­.

    After the battle is over, i got famous and known as the sword saint.

    After visiting my comrade family and making a grave i got a lot of proposal.

    I¡¯m still sad over my comrade death but after some time passes i can accept it readily. Perhaps it''s because i become weak.

    Marrying a lot of woman, i become known as harem king but that''s the story of another time.

    However,

    live with a lot of wifes is not as good as you thought.

    The woman are demons.

    Looking at me like a rare steak, they start to fight to decide who is the official wife for me.

    Among their bickering and insult they even start to make a plan to hindering each other. Some of my wife even gravely injured from this internal dispute.

    What is this?

    Is the woman in another world must be this extreme?

    Eventually,

    i become scared and running away leaving them.

    Hiding inside my hideout in stone sentinel canyon i made a teleportation circle that only works with my permission.

    Like this, i got traumatized with woman and cannot go out after that.

    The rumor starting to spread about me being the only one that fight the dragon king apparently spread by my wives .

    I want to complaint, but i¡¯m too scared to meet them!

    Then,

    living secluded in the world i start to learn unique magic to teleport into my previous world.

    Taking some game and anime from there, i start my secluded life.

    After playing alone for so long, i become influenced with the game protagonist too much and deciding it to be my persona.

    Occasionally, i sense some strong people that reach lv cap. But unlike before, i didn''t make them into my comrade but treats them as disciple.

    I don''t want to have the feeling of losing comrade anymore, so i decide i will convince him with my own power next time.

    however, because i was afraid with a woman, and the result of living alone without talking to anyone, i played too much games about

    seducing woman and getting too used with that persona.

    I still didn''t have a courage to pass the line though. Let''s keep the fact that i¡¯m still a virgin despite married with lot of wifes to my graves.

    Thanks to that another rumor about me has spread. Sheesh, rumor spread in generation is troublesome.

    ¡­¡­.

    Then,

    i sense someone who reach lv cap.

    Thinking it''s been quite some time, i got a little excited to meet them.

    Oh? it''s a girl. and pretty young too, usually the one that reach cap is middle aged man lately

    Analyzing her, i found out who she was.

    ..haha

    So she was a hero, and summoned just like me.

    That¡¯s interesting. I feel some familiarity with her too. I wonder if it''s just because we come from another world, hmm..

    She tried to run away, but bump her head instead. haha.

    Thinking she was pretty adorable, i stole her lips.

    Oops was that your first? It''s technically mine too so that''s fine right?

    Leaving her nonchalantly i wait for her in a week.

    ¡­.

    She was planning some weird things again...

    Huh, strange.

    I was only planned to seriously teach her how to break lv cap but she was uneedlessly wary with me.

    Feeling amused, i meet her directly below.

    She talked straight fact about me.

    Ugh i feel like i gonna collapsed every time she insult me, but i try to bear with it.

    I was strange too. i didn''t plan to personally sexual harass her this much but i just can''t stop myself.

    She was fighting hard despite our difference of power. it''s been a long time since i feel a excitement in fighting.

    However,

    i didn''t expect her to use that strong of attack.

    Moreover, by betting her own live.

    I panicked, and end up using my prized armor.

    But, what makes me annoyed is not that.

    What makes me mad is the fact that she treats her live lightly

    ¡­.

    I cannot let her be this reckless anymore.

    I must teach her a correct path from now on.

    If she was a stranger and i let her died somewhere i probably won¡¯t care.

    But we already meet, and leaving her to die like this would put a bad taste in my mouth.

    I don''t want to experience the feeling of losing my acquaintance because of my helplessness anymore.

    But she was misunderstanding things and thought i got an extreme taste.

    Hey i¡¯m just a normal, healthy guy alright.

    Flicking her, i bring her to my house after sending her friend home.

    ¡­.

    It was really full of surprise one by one.

    I was actually not really angry when she barfed to me.

    However, her reaction is amusing so i decide to tease her anyway.

    But,

    her reaction after that unexpected to me.

    Thinking she would be angry with me like usual, she was crying.

    Oh crap, i didn''t plan to make her cry. I thought she was gonna abuse me like usual.

    After trying to calming her down, i began to think a lot of things.

    Yeah,

    i forgot.

    She was a girl.

    No matter how she abused and done crazy things she was a girl, and someone younger than me.

    Since meeting her is a lot of fun, i start to forget that simple fact.

    What am i doing? As a man it''s my responsibility to protect her right?

    Different than the Goddess that can live forever, she was not an immortal and can die anytime.

    Apologizing to her, i want to do  everything i could for her.

    Be it taking responsibility by marrying her, or killing myself i intend to do them all.

    But if you want for me to suicide wait until i can convince the dragon king and phoenix ok?

    I can¡¯t stop on that since i have gone this far anyway.

    Deciding that, i planned to not letting her cry anymore.

 Chapter 98

    -I will surpass you just watch-

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­¡­

    *fuaaah*

    I slept well¡­

    I¡¯m still sleepy though, so i need a few minutes to collect my mind.

    one..

    two..

    three..

    ¡­..

    Mm...

    hmm

    Where am i?

    Around me i saw a room like a hospital,

    above is a ceiling which is familiar with japan, but this is another world so its unique here.

    While i wake up, i put aside the bed cover

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I¡¯m wearing a nurse outfit

    The fuck?

    I got dumbfounded for a second

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    I remember..

    Then,

    I start cursing.

    That incompetent motherfucker!

    I knew this was your taste!

    An angel of white in nurse outfit huh?? I would become your fallen angel of death instead

    You wanna get some injection? Relax for i¡¯ll give you the most lethal dose that any hospital would get banned if known!

    You want some treatment?? Then i¡¯ll make sure you will never leave the hospital in full ¡°equipment¡±

    You want to get healed? Relax for i will prolong your suffering as long as possible

    Hmm? It doesn''t sound bad.

    Rather than just killing him instantly wouldn''t making him live in pain forever is a good idea?

    After i done making him scream and suffer i can just use that infamous neglect play

    Yes

    Let me hear your scream

    Let me hear your suffering

    Your lives and death is in my hand and hand only

    Amidst your begging and forgiveness to be released in pain, i would just smile and refuse it

    Even if you get angry or suffer, you can only cursing me from afar

    If you made my mood bad you will die

    If you made my mood good i will made your suffering prolonged

    Ufufu

    What a wonderful job!

    ¡­..

    Strange...

    i expect some interruption, or he would just coming out like before.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­.

    AARGHHH!

    Remembering what just happened make me pissed off!

    What the fucking hell in motherfucking mom am i doing?

    Fuck you, the previous me before!

    Fuck you, fate, route, and flag!

    Must you always always get in my way, you damn route!

    Feeling good for chaining those that wants to leave you huh? Yeah, i know, i know you damn route and flags...! You ignore another party intention and doing whatever you wanted to make sure the other party reach the ending that they did not even asked!

    Flag can just die! Pre determined route can just go astray and just guide those unnecessary mobs!

    While i was pondering about that...

    ¡°..?¡±

    I realize someone is sleeping beside me.

    ¡­.

    I think i saw this scene before.

    Though the gender is reversed.

    That famous scene from galge, waiting for your lover to recovered and falling asleep before you know it.

    Iskandar sleeps here beside me.

    ¡­

    ¡°...¡±

    If it was another girl, it would be a badump and dokidoki scene.

    But for me¡­

    this is a chance in lifetime.

    If i use that mini black hole and running away, would he get absorbed inside the mess?

    No, not only that...

    using every item from Goddess place i might be able to get rid of him!

    Goodbye protagonist! You were in the wrong story or book but blame your fate in meeting the villain instead of heroine.

    Ah, i seem to be worried about the hole effect before.. Hmph, forget it. Hahaha!

    All is equal before the complete destruction.

    Yosh, let¡¯s do it! The die have been cast. All it need is just for it to happened!

    ¡°Hmm..¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He start to wake up...

    Damn youuuu !!!!!

    Must you avoid every death route, aah? Why is the protagonist is so hard to kill!? Ain''t this make them fucking more dangerous than final boss? Even secret boss and hidden boss can be killed eventually with strategizing and effort, but protagonist is just refuse-to-be-killed! Even if the world is destroyed and the final boss died the protagonist still survived! What a horrible existence, were they a cockroach in previous life or something?

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    That¡¯s it.

    I can only keep trying.

    Just like what i usually do.

    Forward

    Move

    Go

    Ignore everything else.

    Stand over thousand of dead bodies.

    Trample, tear them apart, kill...

    And win.

    In order to do that.

    ¡°Oi, ero protagonist!!¡±

    I¡¯m waking him out violently and use the strongest repeated bare hand skill i have ¡°vital spot¡±

    It keep attacking the enemy weak point and stabbing it until i stop it or the enemy died.

    But he nonchalantly waking up like its nothing.

    ¡°Hmm? Ha..! Yeah? Protagonist?¡±

    He seems a bit dazed, but i ignore him.

    Whatever.

    ¡°Come¡±

    Speaking while pulling him, i search for a suited place.

    ¡°Huh? huh? What happened?¡±

    He seems dumbfounded. Was he such a dumb character before?

    ¡°Shut up and just follow me. The only fucking thing useful about you is your stupidly annoyingly cheating strong body, so..¡±

    I will make use of it and dried you out squeezing it empty until not even a drop of water left

    Hearing that, he seems to start panicked.

    ¡°Perveert, let me go! Help, i¡¯m gonna be raped! Mommy!¡±

    I feel gross from this huge change of his character, so i unconsciously throw him away.

    ¡­..

    Finding a place like dojo, i bring him along.

    I didn''t want to even touch him, so i bring him here while kicking him like a soccer ball.

    Hey, stop pretending to be scared! I know you¡¯re actually unhurt!

    After that ,

    i take a wooden sword, then i provoked him.

    He looked at me confusingly.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna start training. Come¡±

    Hearing that, he seems to get doubtful but taking a wooden sword too eventually.

    ¡­.

    ¡°BE SERIOUS! WHAT¡¯S WITH THAT WEAK ATTACK! SO WEAK! ARE YOU EVEN TRYING!? ATTACK ME WITH THE INTENT TO KILL! FIGHT ME LIKE I AM THE ONE RESPONSIBLE FOR MURDERING YOUR FAMILY! THINK LIKE I AM THE ONE WHO STOLE YOUR BELOVED LITTLE SISTER! THE ONE THAT IS TAKING HER, DEFILING HER IN FRONT OF YOUR EYES! BE MORE ANGRY!¡±

    ¡°No, even if you said that..¡±

    ¡°HUUH? WHAT¡¯S WITH THAT EXCUSE!? DO YOU THINK THE ENEMY WILL WAIT FOR YOU TO FINISH TALKING!? IF YOU CAN TALK THEN STEAL SOME FREE ATTACK WHILE THEY TALKED! KILL THEM BEFORE THEY CAN EVEN REACT! MAKE THEM INTO A MINCEMEAT BEFORE THEY KNOW YOU¡¯RE COMING!¡±

    ¡°I get it, i get it, but look..¡±

    ¡°FEELING SYMPATHY? THEN SAID THAT AFTER YOUR MOTHER AND SISTER GETTING RAPED AND KILLED IN FRONT OF YOU, YOUR DAD IS SOLD AND BUTCHERED AS LIVESTOCK! THEN YOURSELF IS SOLD AS A PROSTITUTE TO PAY YOUR DEBT! WITH EVERY PERVERT MIDDLE AGE OLD MAN ORDERING YOU EVERYDAY! THEN YOU SUICIDE IN DESPAIR! WITH EVERY HATRED WITH THE WORLD! AND EVERYTHING, INCLUDING YOURSELF AND EVERY HUMANS AND LIVING BEINGS!¡±

    ¡°Nah, i am a single child. And my parent already died long ago. I never had that kind of life either. But, more importantly¡±

    He looks down for me.

    ¡°You''re, already cannot move anymore see..?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Looking worried, he replied that to me.

    A strange scene when a man with dojo outfit looking at a collapsed nurse is happening.

    ¡­.

    That¡¯s right,

    i forced him for sparring, and he beat me in no time at all.. Shit.

    Looking at the ceiling, i tried to remember his move..

    When i thought i reach his blind spot he react with inhuman speed and stopped it easily.

    Although we used a wooden sword, but strangely the sword here is not losing in terms of durability with my sword.

    I gotta ask which wood he made that from, but later i¡¯m busy!

    Even though i used the full strength and attack unhesitantly its like he can react to every move i used.

    I even try to distract him by saying ¡°Aah! Donald trump! He¡¯s here?¡± or ¡°Your dick is showing, you bastard! Are you trying to show it to everyone else!? I know you''re proud of it but stop showing me that fucking ugly sight!¡±

    and pretending to be shy ¡°Re..reks kun! No, don¡¯t strip! This is in public you know!¡±

    He only show such a sad expression with a sympathetic look. But feeling bad about it he looked away and pretend to be distracted.

    Chance! Pretending or not, now that you looked away, i can score at least one hit!

    Yeah.. i got that delusion once at least.

    Now he didn''t even block. Avoiding my attack like a after image with minimum movement he avoids them all.

    I even try to use my pinpoint stab with highest accuracy and hawk eye and all seeing eye to read his movement but he merely surpass the probability and reading ability of the skill.

    In fact, he didn''t even counter and only avoids or block my attack.

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    I got tired and still lie down in the floor.

    Annoying,

    i feel like i want to puke.

    ¡­

    When i keep attacking him and got tired, i keep provoking him to fight back.

    He seems troubled, then after pondering for awhile.

    He merely clapping both of his hand in the air and the shockwave is pushed me back.

    Because i¡¯m already very tired, the shock make me fall.

    And that¡¯s how i¡¯m in this situation.

    ¡°...¡±

    Ahh...

    I¡¯m a bit relieved.

    After working my body, my mind is clearer than now.

    Having nothing to do until i recovered, i asked him some question.

    It seems like, he was afraid to made me cry again and didn''t know how to treat me well and being afraid of hurting me accidently so he become this gutless guy.

    Rubbing salt in my wound.. just removing your memory by pulling out your brain is not enough! I won¡¯t forget this humiliation, this pain.. aargh! just thinking about it makes me feel like being thrown into a live volcano is better.

    Moving on, i probably know the reason. Why did he put me in nurse outfit. He said that''s the only clothes he have for woman that not showing much exposure.

    I bet i would find the 1:1 scale doll of the owner of this outfit if i find it¡­ just watch, i¡¯ll photo and upload it in 2chan and twitter, along with your beaten face and hostile comment!

    ...he won¡¯t have a figure of Aimi won¡¯t he?

    ¡­¡­....

    Ahh Aimi, i miss you BADLY. Ugh, remembering her sweet face and line at this moment ¡°Hang in there,Oniichan¡±

    ..is this withdrawal symptom? Come to think of it.. how long since i played a game with Aimi?

    Uu just remembering it makes me teary. Ahh Aimi, i miss you! I want to see you!

    ¡°Ah, are you alright!? Did i hurt you again? I¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry please don¡¯t cry anymore!¡±

    Hey you, stop interrupting me. This and that is a different tears.

    Come to think of it, he definitely had ¡°that¡± right? Considering he can remodel this room with style from japan.

    ¡°Oi¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Where''s your room?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°YOUR ROOM! THE PLACE WHERE YOU MASTRUBATES, EVERYTHING! THE SANCTUARY FOR THOSE CLOSING DOWN FROM SOCIETY! THE HOLY LAND THAT DESPERATELY PROTECTED FROM OUTSIDE INVADERS! THAT-ROOM!¡±

    Hearing that he seems to be dumbfounded but start to mutters in small voice.

    ¡°I see.. i have to take responsibility right? But having our first night done in here.. Ah, should i prepare the wedding ring first? Back then, my wife is the one proposing so i don''t know what to do in my case..¡±

    It seems like he¡¯s misunderstanding things, but i ignore him and pushed him further to showing me his room.

    After it seems like he made up his mind, he bring me to his room.

    Too bad ero protagonist. what you think won¡¯t happen!

    ¡­.

    ¡°Dammit, where? Where is it!? There''s only fps and soccer game here!¡±

    Starting to plunder and ransack his room, i search for ¡°that¡± game among his collection.

    I found some galge too but it''s some old title that i don''t even know so i ignore them.

    He only stare dumbfoundedly.

    I try to rummage his locker and only found some books

    ¡°Ahh? What is this? ¡°A method to talk to a woman that even monkey understand?¡± ¡°Even you can be a player¡± ¡°Once in lifetime chance! A study of Genghis khan night time history¡± who the fuck still believe this crap?¡±

    I throw away those trash book into the trash bin.

    He desperately taking it back though.

    Ignoring him, i continue looking.

    Hmph, don''t underestimate a neet instinct.

    After living for so long in neet-lifestyle i could know where you put your secret stash!

    There, i found it.

    I¡¯ts hidden deep under bed and even a secret locker but i manage to open it.

    Looking pale he tried to stop me but too late, i already found it.

    Even your cheat like skill cannot stop me!

    Now, what is the treasure down here? let me see.. Huhuhu...

    ¡­.

    What is this?

    I expect some porn book but instead,

    i only found some photo album.

    It looks pretty old though.

    ¡°Ah, that is!¡±

    He try to stopped me, but i ignore it.

    Ufufu what is inside? What is inside!? Finally, a chance to grab his weakness! After being exploited for so long, i finally found a chance to revenge! A blackmail! A weakness! I¡¯ll spread it! I¡¯ll spread it! I¡¯m gonna spread it! Society must know! I won''t be stopped until i reproduce this book and write it in history book as ¡°the sword saint secret live¡± and selling it as a bestseller! I can kill him socially at least! Aahh.. thank god, i can finally get a taste of revenge...

    Now let us see.. treasure chest, opened!

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    A girl with a pink hair is shown.

    With a boy with black hair playing around with her

    Sometimes they play in place like beach, sometimes in a park like place, sometimes they happily eat together like a couple of lovebirds in instagram and twitter.

    They looked so happy together...

    The boy looked kinda unfamiliar, but the girl.. Hmm? Where did i see her before?

    Ah

    ¡°So you¡¯re seen it.. ¡°

    He was blushed in face and embarrassed.

    Then he start to explaining.

    While looked like he was reminiscence about things in the past

    ¡°I know, i should have thrown it away. nothing good come from remembering things from the past. Even i realized already that she had already forgotten about me. And my appearance has changed too so she probably won''t remember me. And i should just forget about her too. That way, we can live as a strangers and never meets again¡±

    Then he continued.

    ¡°But, i cannot do that..¡±

    Making a pained face, he speaked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to thrown it away many times. I thought this would be better. She would probably happy even without me anyway. I have already thrown away all of my memories of her except of that album.¡±

    He start to close his eyes and open it again.

    ¡°But, i cannot throw that away no matter how much i tried.¡±

    ¡°My breathing is becoming heavy, and my mind is blank once i think of throwing it away. My hand keeps trembling when thinking of losing this only proof of our connection left is gone¡±

    Then, he continues.

    ¡°I end up using an rare preservation scroll to stop the book degeneration. I put it inside the deepest part of my room and planned to never touch it again forever and burying it inside¡±

    But now you come and saw it. Perhaps it''s a karma that i cannot avoid, no, perhaps it''s my sin. A sin because i¡¯m leaving her alone and never said anything...

    He continue to speak.

    ¡­

    ¡°..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    But,

    i ignore him.

    I didn''t heard half of what he was saying.

    My mind is full of boiling moment right now.

    That¡¯s,

    because¡­

    ¡°WHAT IS THIS!? AAARGH!¡±

    *RIIP*

    I ripped it apart with my bare hand.

    And it broke into pieces.

    ¡°AAAAHH!?¡±

    After that,

    he screamed too.

 Chapter 99

    -Console him? Haha, yeah right. More like breaking him further-

    ¡°...¡±

    Crap...

    i¡¯ve done it now.

    Looking at the teared album in front of me, i just realized what have i done.

    I thought i could finally grab hold of his weakness but it was a happy life of couple instead!

    Like this, if i spread it and posting it like this i would be seen as a jealous woman and flamer instead.

    The internet will mercilessly tear me apart! As the one who spits on happy couple! As the bitch that anonymously stole a happy couple album!

    Internet is scary.. getting ostracized socially is scary...

    Being hated is fun but being socially abused hurts even for me..

    They can hurt people just by talking far more than me!, i guess it''s not exaggerating their amount of bully is making a lot of people suicide in japan every days.

    Eh? Theres no internet here so it''s a needless worry?

    Something like that, can just be created later!

    Realizing i can¡¯t even use this, the blood is getting into my head.

    Yeah, even i feel it¡¯s going too far.

    Anybody would realize how precious is that album is to him, but i mercilessly tear it apart!

    ¡°.....¡±

    I cannot said anything...

    He looks down on the teared album with disbelief.

    Thinking he finally wont forgive me this time, i prepared to running away from this place with all of my might.

    But...

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡±

    He...

    Only made such a simple reply

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°I guess, this would happen sooner of later...¡±

    He seems to brace himself.

    Like bearing the weight of the world.

    ¡°I already know..¡±

    He continues...

    ¡°I already know.. this is impossible from the start¡±

    ¡°About convincing them, about making her happy... It''s all a distant dream for me. a false hope since the start¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it, it was already strange that a normal person like me can go this far¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    I only hearing him silently.

    ¡°I know it''s better to forget about it. Such a dream doesn''t suit me. Such a wish is impossible since the start¡±

    ¡°I.. even me saving another people and eventually being called a hero is just an act of selfishness. The truth is..¡±

    He changed his expression and trying to brush it away.

    ¡°No, forget it. At this point it doesn''t matter anymore¡±

    He start to speak with a tone of a young boy instead of a adult.

    ¡°I am just a coward. Perhaps i was afraid to heard her reply, perhaps i was just running away all this time¡±

    ¡°Thanks, and sorry¡±

    He looked straight at me.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    I only look at him in amazement.

    ¡°You made me open my eyes. Thank you for tearing that album apart¡±

    He continues,

    ¡°From now on, it''s better if i don''t get involved from her, from this world, and living somewhere else where i can¡¯t meet her or remembering her¡±

    ¡°Ah, but i can''t even die. I would just live forever unaging ahaha. Maybe i would just become a hermit somewhere? Yeah, i should just start doing it. It''s not much different from my live recently after all¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He speak nonchalantly like it doesn''t matter at all anymore.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°No, i just remember. Now that i think about it, there''s a better way for me to step out from the stage¡±

    He start to speak to himself.

    It was in voice that usually can''t be heard but i can read some of his lips movement.

    I should just challenge Argevalt for last time. and this time..

    I can dissapear peacefully

    ¡­..

    ¡°....!¡±

    I snapped.

    With that word as trigger, i snapped.

    I know i shouldn¡¯t be the one doing this when i¡¯m at fault, but i can no longer holding back.

    ¡°YOU MOTHERFUCKER!¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I punched him.

    He didn''t even try to avoid.

    Someone with his body spec should be able to avoid it, but he dont.

    Perhaps he didn''t feel the need to dodge.

    But,

    i don''t care.

    Staring at him as hard as i can, i made the most angriest expression i have till now.

    He seems to draw back a little from my stare, but i don''t care.

    Right now my face probably looks like a devil fully intent with murdering him.

    Screwthishit

    I begin to punch him again.

    I keep doing it again and again.

    My hand is the one that hurts instead but i don''t care!

    Truthfully i don''t care about his situation at all.

    Wherever he¡¯s running away, wherever he got unrecruited love, whenever he got unfulfilled wish. All of it can go to hell like i care.

    But,

    His words when he said give up.

    His words when he said its impossible.

    His self pity, his words of better to be die.

    I, cannot accept that.

    Shit...

    ¡°ARE YOU KIDDING!? ARE YOU KIDDING ME? ARE YOU JOKING!?¡°

    ¡°SCREW THIS SHIT!

    I screamed.

    ¡°DID YOU THINK I AM BLIND!?¡±

    He seems surprised while looking at me.

    ¡°ANYONE WITH A EYE WOULD DEFINITELY REALIZE HOW MUCH YOU CARE ABOUT HER! HOW MUCH YOUR FEELINGS TOWARD HER!¡±

    ¡°BUT YOU¡¯RE GONNA DISAPPEAR LIKE THAT? WITH UNRESOLVED ANSWER? WITH UNRESOLVED PROBLEM!?¡±

    ¡°YOU THINK YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO DIE? AS THE CRIMINAL THAT START IT ALL? TO END YOUR STORY? HER STORY?¡±

    He looked at me confused.

    ¡°IF YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT TO DO, THEN JUST LIVE!¡±

    He was surprised.

    ¡°YOU WANNA DIE ALONE LIKE A LITTLE SHIT DROWN INTO SORROW? WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, AARGH!?¡±

    ¡°SUCH A END IS DESERVED TO THE PROTAGONIST THAT ALREADY DONE IT ALL! EVERYTHING HE COULD! BUT YOU HAVEN''T EVEN STARTED YET!¡±

    ¡°YOU MIGHT BE FINE WITH IT, BUT WHAT ABOUT HER!?¡±

    He looked surprised again.

    ¡°YOU SAID SHE DOESN''T REMEMBER, BUT SO WHAT!?¡±

    He seems pondering.

    ¡°IF YOU¡¯RE DEDICATED TO HER THEN SEE THROUGH IT UNTIL THE END! IF YOU WANT TO SAVE HER THEN FOLLOW THROUGH TILL THE END! END THIS STORY PROPERLY!¡±

    ¡°IT''S JUST A FAKE ACTION? SOMETHING THAT YOU SELFISHLY DECIDE? HAVE YOU NOT REALIZED IT YET!? OR YOU JUST PRETEND NOT TO!?¡±

    ¡°IF YOU THINK IT¡¯S FINE TO END YOUR STORY HALFWAY, IF YOU THOUGHT IT WAS THAT EASY TO FINISHED IT BY ENDING IT WITH YOUR DEATH, THEN..¡±

    I forcefully concentrate in one empty spot.

    It might be hard to use magic but it''s not impossible.

    As long the item is in small size like hand.

    It''s still possible to took ¡®that¡¯ from my storage.

    ¡°GO TO HELL AND DROWN INTO REGRETS¡±

    ¡°SUFFER IN ETERNITY FOR NEVER REACHING THAT ¡°IMPOSSIBLE¡± DREAM¡±

    Staring at him like i wanna kill him...

    In no time at all, i took out the mini black hole and start to break it apart with my hand.

    ¡°..! OI!¡±

    He tried to stopped me, but it''s too late.

    The black hole is made and my right hand is disappear inside nothingness.

    When the hole is starting to get bigger.

    He forcefully pushed it back.

    ¡°HAAAAAA!¡±

    Amazing, he can stopped it.

    This feels more dangerous than my skill. if that was a skill of pure destruction, this was a effect of disappearing and absorbing everything in sight.

    He used his golden armor from the start, proof that it was more dangerous than photon cannon.

    ¡°CRAP!?¡±

    Cannot stop the disappearance, he start to get panicked.

    I cannot feel my right arms anymore...

    It probably gonna reach my heart if this keeps up and i die, then disappear without any trace.

    But i won''t stop.

    It''s impossible to stop it anyway.

    I don''t even know what is this thing to begin with, so stopping it is impossible.

    Within his panic voice, he start to speak.

    ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU!¡±

    And start to use more strength.

    ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU DIE! ¡°

    Speaking a cheesy line like from the hero in story he speak.

    ¡°I SUMMON THE STRONGEST PAIR OF DESTRUCTION, OBEY ME THEN BECOME A BLADE AND DESTROY ALL OF MY ENEMIES!¡±

    He start to speak a chant.

    ¡°SIGMA! CAULES!¡±

    A pair of sword is coming out from his hand.

    A beautiful sword with red and silver color is coming out.

    Only by seeing it, i can sense its power.

    Its mana is beyond anything so far. i never seen anything like it even in goddess place.

    A sword that seems to be able to obliterate the world and render sky apart by a swing.

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    Attacking the black hole before if reach my heart, he poured his strength to the black hole.

    ¡°INFINITY DRIVE!¡±

    An intense flowing of mana occured.

    Different than my pure cannon of destruction, it was a light that feels like all hope in the world is condensated into an attack.

    His attack is getting absorbed, but doing that slow the progress of the black hole.

    He keep doing it by pouring every mana he got.

    But i can sense his magic power is starting to running out.

    He ignore it and keep pouring his magical power like his life depends on it.

    Well, of course,

    Even he would probably be died if he got swallowed.

    This attack could probably obliterate a planet if used outside but it''s nothing to the black hole.

    Just when i thought his mana is getting lower than half...

    The black hole is getting smaller.

    Eventually it was getting smaller into pintsize hole.

    And disappeared...

    ¡°haaah.. haa..¡±

    He look totally exhausted.

    His magical power is decrease far lower than before, even lower than me.

    If i attack him in this state, probably even i can win.

    That''s it,

    if i¡¯m in my peak condition though.

    ¡°!? OI!?¡±

    I can¡¯t hold on anymore and collapsed. .

    Different than last time, he didn''t have enough time and strength to use protection magic to me.

    It would be useless anyway.

    So i received the effect fully.

    The pain is almost non existent¡­

    But losing my entire right arm make me dizzy from shock.

    ¡°!! SHIT¡±

    He started to panicked and using a bottle of elixir and pour it to me.

    But...

    ¡°!? IT¡¯S NOT WORKING?¡±

    Around the disappeared part from where my arm formerly there, a black parts start to coming out around them and start to eating me.

    Seemingly thinking what to do, he said to me

    ¡°Sorry, please bear it for awhile¡±

    He let out a sword.

    It¡¯s a normal size katana and didn''t have the mana like the sword before.

    With one swing, he...

    cut apart the blackened part in my shoulder.

    ¡­.!!

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAARGHH!¡±

    It hurts.

    The blackened part is eating me but stopped my bleeding.

    Not that they¡¯re no more, blood gush out from my right shoulder.

    ¡°...!!¡±

    I can''t think like normally because of the pain and blood loss.

    My breathing is heavy, and my eye is unfocused and blurry.

    Feeling weak, i collapsed.

    while muttering last word...

    ¡°Damn you.. treat me more gently¡±

 Chapter 100

    -I never learn huh? Ahahaha you just realized?-

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­.

    It hurts,

    I feel like i was inside a bottomless hole.

    My whole body feel screamed all over, and i feel like i cannot differentiate between dream and reality.

    Feels like i was seeing a room like a laboratory for instant.

    But i lost consciousness soon after that.

    Then, i wake up again and feels the same pain.

    The cycle is continued for god know how long.

    I can¡¯t even stay conscious long enough to turn off the pain sense.

    Awake, pain, dream. Endlessly vicious cycle of something that can be called hell.

    Ahh..

    i guess i¡¯m in hell.

    Well fuck,

    it figures.

    A criminal will never have a good end.

    The end of a villain is always crueler than death.

    I guess,

    this is my ¡°punishment¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡­...

    ¡­.

    ...

    Screw that.

    Like i¡¯m gonna lose with those pain.

    It hurts? So what?

    Pain is proof that i¡¯m still alive.

    So that means i am still alive.

    I might meet my ¡°end¡± someday, just like all of the living creature.

    All things that born is fated to die after all.

    But.

    Not now.

    Not like this.

    Not when i still had a desire to fulfill.

    Not when i still had things to do.

    Not.. When i still got this unexplained flame come from deep inside of ¡°me¡±

    Is it hate? Ambition? pride?

    Its neither¡­

    But¡­

    Somehing more simple¡­

    The desire that steams from every humans.

    The annex and basic of all living things.

    Not yet¡­

    As long i did not lose this feelings.

    As long as i still not forget.

    I, won¡¯t let death become my end yet.

    Knowing that, i brace myself from the endless pain.

    I seriously thought i was gonna die over and over and over and over again..!

    But

    But

    But!

    I refuse.

    I keep holding on.

    Clinging into live, i keep getting pushed like a straw among the waterfall.

    I keep holding on, forcefully, and struggling for the remaining life of my life.

    Seeing myself as a small ember almost drown, i refuse to be extinguished.

    After a long time of struggling that seems like a eternity.

    A light is coming into my sight.

    Then,

    i started to opened my eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°...¡±

    It¡¯s the same white ceiling like before...

    it feels like a lot time has passed.

    Whatever,

    i tried to get up.

    Only to get assaulted by a sudden pain all over my body.

    ¡°OWW!¡±

    Shit.

    I forgot.

    I turned off the pain sense immediately once i wake up.

    *phew*This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I start to feels at ease.

    but my body still feels weak.

    ¡°..?¡±

    I feel something different in my arms...

    Realizing what is it, i watch at my right arm.

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    It¡¯s clearly not mine.

    The skin is more white and slender, and from shoulder above there''s a trace of scar like surgery.

    What happened? While i was pondering that...

    He was coming out unannounced like usual.

    ¡°Oh! Thank god, you return conscious¡±

    While wearing a lab coat over his dojo outfit

    Yeah, it doesn''t fit at all...

    It looked like a cosplay instead of an actual doctor.

    If a actual doctor was here, he would probably scream ¡°Are you making fun of doctor? Shall i let you see how dangerous a malfunction operation is?¡±

    ¡°I was worried. You stay unconscious for 4 months and keep having nightmare. The elixir didn¡¯t return the body part that you lose, so i have no choice to operate you to attach your arm. Unfortunately it completely disappear, so i have no choice but to attach a new arm. Thankfully i find a fresh body part from searching in another dimension and it fits.¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s the first time i have done a operation and i don''t have any sedative. There''s a limit of using magic after all and my magic potential is suck since the beginning¡±

    Hearing that i was surprised.

    I¡¯m still feeling weak from just waking up, but i ignore it.

    ¡°Whoa, wait. don''t force yourself to stand. Just staying alive from the antimatter bomb it''s already a miracle. And even elixir cannot restore it completely¡±

    That''s not it!

    I was gonna yell,

    but once he was nearing me, i grab his collar.

    That''s not the fucking problem, the problem is..

    ¡°HOW LONG DID YOU SAY I WAS SLEEPING AGAIN?!¡±

    ¡°Ah.. like i said, about 4 months?¡±

    ¡°WHAT, DAY IS NOW?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you can looked it there..¡±

    Saying that, he shows me this world calendar.

    There''s similiar 30 days a month and 7 days a week like the earth..

    And after looked at it¡­

    I was surprised.

    ¡­.

    Only two weeks left for that day!

    Considering the preparation and so on, i must start to moving them at least around ten days before.

    Theres.. only less than a week left to start my ¡°plan¡±

    Crap!

    This isn''t the time to sleep!

    ¡°Ah, hey?¡±

    Forcing myself to get up, i run into the door.

    But, i slipped halfway.

    Sheesh, Iskandar seems commenting.

    ¡°Don''t push yourself okay? You really almost died back then. I¡¯m the one that should have a complaint, but i¡¯ll let it go. More importantly..¡±

    He speak while pointed at me.

    ¡°Are you.. gonna go outside with that appearance?¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    After he said that.

    I looked closely at myself.

    I was...

    Nude,

    Without wearing anything

    ¡°...¡±

    Realizing that,

    I glare at him like looking at the worst bug ever exist and the expression of disgust.

    No.

    Perhaps i¡¯ve already not consider him as a living creature¡­

    ¡°Ah! Don''t look at me like that! I don''t have any other choice! You suddenly awake when i just finished operating you! I don''t even have a time to put some clothes¡±

    It¡¯s feel like i¡¯m hearing fucking a lot of  excuse from typical eroge harem protagonist

    Damn youu¡­! just how much far did you seen me this four months!?

    You clearly already have a heroine and still trying to look at another woman? Are you planning for a harem ending!? Fucking horny bastard insect disgusting scum of shithole of society!

    Erase it! Erase that figure from your memory and die while we¡¯re at it!

    Haah... hahh...

    No good.

    I¡¯m too tired to standing up.

    For me to feel this much pain even with turning off pain sense, just how badly injured am i?

    Feels like he doesn''t want to argue with me anymore, so he put his lab coat to me and carry me with princess carry to bed.

    ¡­¡­...

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡­.

    AARGGHHH!

    YOU DONE IT NOW YOU BASTARD! THE MOST INFAMOUS SCENE FROM SHOUJO MANGA!

    YOU THINK YOU''RE COOL OR SOMETHING? YOU WANNA GET SOME CARRY? THEN I¡¯LL JUST USE SOCCER BALL CARRY TO BRING YOU!

    BRING IT ON YOU MOTHERFUCKING ASSHOLE!

    EVEN IF I AM THE LAST REMAINING WOMAN IN THE UNIVERSE I WOULD DENY IT WITH ALL MY MIGHT

    EVEN IF THE WHOLE LIFE EXCEPT ME EXTINGUISHED, I WOULD JUST ENJOY IT FULLY ALONE

    NEVER LOOKS DOWN ON MY DETERMINATION TO SURVIVE! AHAHAHA

    ...crap, trying to struggling and thinking unrelated things only making me feels really tired.

    I¡¯m really feels exhausted like i was a baby just learning to walk. Is that bomb even drain my spirit?

    If i turn on my pain sense, i¡¯m sure i even won''t be able to walk.

    realizing this...

    I guess.. I really almost died huh?

    close..

    I¡¯m not planning to die a second time.

    If i die once again, i doubt i can be revived...

    The Goddess said herself that my soul is badly damaged.

    What happened if even my soul is broken without being able to be repaired? I guess that''s one thing i shouldn''t find out.

    I will not stop being reckless though! Ahahaha!

    Don''t get me wrong, i still consider my live dear to me.

    But if by protecting my life i have to thrown away the way of life i have done until now there''s no point in living anymore right?

    Just by living... just by stay only living but you''re dead inside... what''s the difference of that with death?

    Hmm...

    Why did i get so fixated with the point of living?

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    Huh...

    Whatever.

    i¡¯m sure i¡¯ll find out the answer someday.

    Then,

    once he put down me on the bed, Iskandar bows.

    ¡°Sorry, and thanks¡±

    Saying that, he bows.

    ¡°..?¡±

    I don''t get it.

    Why must he be thankful with someone that almost killed him?

    Then,

    pulling out something from the table beside, he shown me something.

    It was..

    the photo album of him and Goddess..

    The one that i teared apart.

    At least, the remains.

    Then,

    he begin to talk.

    ¡°Back then¡±

    ¡°I..might made a wrong choice¡±

    Then,

    He start explaining his circumstances

    About him leaving the Goddess, stole her memories, fighting the dragon king...

    Until this time.

    ¡°Honestly, at some point somewhere i thought i made a wrong choice over and over again¡±

    ¡°However, hearing you yelling at me i realized..¡±

    He gripped the album .

    ¡°That, i was just running away¡±

    He continues.

    ¡°I.. i am afraid to heard her reply. I was afraid that it would break our current relationship¡±

    ¡°However, if i don''t start then i wont finish either. I delayed it for too long, but no more. Just like you said, only i can finish my story that i started¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you i realized my feeling after this long time just now. I never realize that my annoyed feeling with her children all this time is probably a jealousy¡±

    ¡°Once again, th..¡±

    Knowing what he gonna say, i stopped him further with my hand.

    ¡°Stop¡±

    I continued.

    ¡°I didn''t do anything and not doing anything to deserve your thanks. I am not deserving any gratitude too.¡±

    ¡°Don''t forget that i was still trying to murder you. Whatever happened cannot change that fact. And i won''t promise i won''t try to murder you any other time too¡±

    ¡°As long as our path is crossed, i would keep trying to kill you. You and i are a polar opposites. Neither of us can remain in the same world as each other without crossing blades. You''re a wall that i should surpass eventually, and i cannot let this trivial matter made you run away from our fight to death¡±

    After all.

    ¡°I, will definitely kill you¡±

    I speak with all of my heart.

    I cannot tolerate the rightful path of this man any longer.

    However, letting him die and running away easily is not my intention too.

    I, only by my hand and me alone that i will kill him personally.

    That''s how i do things, and i have no intention to change that.

    Die by my hand or die in your beloved arms, no matter what you would eventually die.

    ¡°You will regret someday for not letting me die. I am your enemy and i will not let you go until one of us die. We are the villain and the protagonist, no such scenario or ending where we both lived happened¡±

    ¡°So remember, and ingrained fear of me deep inside you...¡±

    Hearing what i said while staring at him, he get a surprised face.

    Well that''s good.

    I keep hearing his ¡°voice¡± till now.

    Honestly it''s annoying that he was speaking in my heads and ears, so i stopped him.

    It was supposed to become the destined moment of the ¡°hero meets villain¡±

    If only this didn''t happened...

    *KRUUUUK*

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    My stomach is rumbling.

    Ah crap, i¡¯m not eating anything in four months!

    Then,

    he laughs.

    ¡°pfft..¡±

    And loud too.

    ¡°BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°....¡±

    Shit!

    Why did you choose that fucking bad timing, my stomach!?

    Thanks to you, it become a joke scene instead!

    Is it my fate? Huh?

    Lately i feel like i¡¯ve starting to become a joke material.. Huh? Huh? What is this? Did someone fucking messed up the fate line or something? Hey God, Buddha, Hououin Kyouma or anything. Do something about the fucking messed up world line don¡¯t you? Did you combine the world line wrong? Did you combine the alpha and beta world line together as a line other than steins gate or gamma world line? Huh? Is that it? You useless fucker! Incompetent chuunibyou!

    While i was desperate for my condition, he laughs for awhile after that.

    After he stopped.

    ¡°Khukhu.. i see.. i get it¡±

    He seems to decided something.

    ¡°Then¡±

    Offering his hand to help me stand, he said.

    ¡°Shall we eat something then? My villainess?¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    I didn''t reply.

    And i only feels like my hatred to him increased instead.

    Yeep, i can¡¯t stand him after all...

 Chapter 101

    -How dare you playing around with a maiden heart..!-

    After i put on some simple clothes he brings me to the dining hall.

    It''s a simple cardigan with shorts.

    The fuck! So you had some normal clothes after all !

    He start to make a excuse that he just getting them for me recently, but i just don¡¯t believe it!

    Why is the size is so fit for me? Guilty! There''s a guilty repeat offender here! Police!

    Then,

    because i¡¯m still weak, he offers to bring my hand until we reach dining hall.

    I want to refuse that, but its the truth that my body feels so weak that i can¡¯t help it.

    Actually he even offers to carry me, but i refuse!

    That¡¯s something that i cannot allow into!

    As if being treated like a kid is not enough. If he dares to carry me around this time, i will research some dangerous virus that is only targeting to kill a human man.

    How? Hmm.. i can just ask friend to teach me. He was not a human so i¡¯m sure it''s fine.

    Ah but can this guy even considered a human anymore? He was almost immortal right.. Shit, thats cheating.

    Thinking like that, i bring my weakened body into some place like a dining hall

    ¡­..

    I reach the room.

    It¡¯s a normal like dining room similar with japan, with dining table, rice cooker, and dining set.

    Seriously, just how much effort and time did he made for this whole strange place?

    After that, i sit in the chair beside the dining table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook something for you, please wait for awhile¡±

    Hmm? He cook by himself? I¡¯m fine even with cup noodles you know. I start to miss some japan food.

    The food in another world is.. yeah, as expected. Horrible compare to the previous world.

    Especially the hygiene.. i would be lucky to not find a worm inside their vegetables.

    ¡°...¡±

    I exhale my breath.

    Honestly, considering my condition just sitting here feels painful.

    It doesn''t seems like it''s just normal damage to my body, it''s like its even corride my whole being.

    I would definitely be erased without a trace if i receive that explosion fully.

    But i¡¯m still irritated..

    the reason because

    ¡°I seriously hope they won¡¯t start the festival without me!¡±

    Being leaved alone while they¡¯re doing the party is the thing i couldn''t stand!

    Ah, but it would be bad if they stopped working in case they worried i¡¯m gone..

    Well i think my friend and oo-kun can handle that, but still...

    I need to recover faster and regain my strength! otherwise i would be too late..!

    Then i should think of the continuity of the plan for now... Hmm, the part where it was the most effective, how to seriously hurt the enemies by attacking the place they don''t want the most.. Wiped them out in one breath, while they''re being paralyzed.. No, would it be fine to just wait for them to kill each other? I can maximize the profit while minimize my side casualties.. I can just provoke each other to eat greedily then taking it like hyena..

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate if you didnt made such a scary face while we eating..¡±

    Hearing that, Iskandar returns bringing some food

    Ah, how long did i got distracted.. bad, i didn''t even realize him.

    Saying that, he put the food in the table.

    It¡¯s a simple salmon bento set meal with miso soup. a Exemplary of japanese food.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    *GRUUUK KRUUUK*

    Crap...

    My stomach is rumbling non stop, and i can''t stop drooling from the aroma.

    Then, without hesitation...

    I said itadakimasu, and quickly gobble it ..!

    *munch munch nom nom*

    ¡°So fast!? Wait, are you eating or drinking? Don''t try to gobble the plate too!¡±

    I ignore him and keep attacking.. i mean, eating.

    So good..! So delicious..!

    Eating white rice feels like i¡¯m inside the clouds, the salmon feels like a luxury grade steak.

    The soy sauce fits well deserved to be called a premium goods wrapping the salmon.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Even the vegetables feels so fresh that it feels like i¡¯m eating handkerchief until now..!

    The miso soup feels like a fresh water among the great desert in the middle of sahara¡­!

    aah..

    I¡¯m reborn.

    Like a baby born from their mother womb.

    I¡¯m really, really feels glad to be alive

    Ahh..

    It¡¯s a bliss.

    It¡¯s happiness¡­

    ..Thank you, salmon. Thank you white rice, thank you miso soup!

    You are, truly, an exemplary product of the country of rising sun.

    -One hour later-

    When i come to, all of the food in the table is gone.

    ¡°You.. can really eat huh? I originally made it for two, but before i realize it i cook for more than for ten person instead..¡±

    Seeing i eat so fast, he start to cooked another various things.

    Ramen, hamburger, fried rice.. i lost count on how much he made.

    Every thing that he made is delicious, it''s all good!

    I never realize how precious the joy of eating can reach.

    Seriously, whoever think that arts is better than food must be the stupidest person in the universe.

    It¡¯s true, finding a new food is more enjoyable than finding a new star!

    Ahh.. i want to eat it forev¡­...

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­...

    ¡°AARGHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What''s wrong?¡±

    I realize something terrible...

    This bastard!

    That was dangerous. I almost made a death flag...

    He know,

    he knows it!

    He knows that this food is impossible to eat anywhere in this world expect this place!

    I can try to made something similar, but,with my useless cooking skills and not knowing how to made the soy sauce and dashi in this world it would end up in failure!

    He planned to changed my body little by little, and trying to made me dependent for not being able to live without him!

    If that succeed, i would become his toy without any will to resist! To be played at until the end of my wretched lives!

    A dependency lives! A ensnared trap made by food! A gluttonous pig trapped with greed, that-is-me!

    Feeling despair looking at my future, i start to look at him with a sharp eye.

    Dangerous

    What are you trying to do to me this fucking assholeeeee..!

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Playing with my pure feelings (food) as much as you like... Treating me as you like, toying and baiting me while i am weak..! Using my body as much as you like...! Dancing inside your thumbs all along! With such a devious and terrible inhumane trap...! (food)¡±

    ¡°Unforgivable, Unacceptable...¡±

    ¡°??????¡±

    Iskandar looked confused instead.

    Then,

    Ignoring him, i put out all of my remaining antimatter bomb each between my finger.

    ¡°DIEE..!¡±

    ¡°WHOA!? NOT THIS AGAIN!?¡±

    Seemingly panicked, Iskandar surprised

    ¡­..

    *haa haa.. haah haah..*

    *huff huff.. fuu fuuh..*

    Inside this chaotic dining room, we looked haggard and tired while staring at each others.

    Because i¡¯m still in bad condition, he manage to snatch it this time and stopped it in time before it exploded.

    Hmm? This time i can letting it out rather easily than before. Could it be, i got stronger?

    Checking my status... Now loading.

    Yeah,

    i have reach the transcended.

    I just started with lv 100 though.

    My health is still not full and my status decreased alot like i¡¯m in a status effect condition.

    Perhaps, i would feel the difference once i recovered enough.

    ¡°..haah, seriously. Gimme a break wouldn''t you?¡±

    Saying that, he let out a small pouch.

    And all of the antimatter bomb is stored there instantly like a vacuum.

    Hmm? Is it like a item box? but modeled after pouch?

    Just like i thought,

    he can''t use space magic huh? Or perhaps even..

    ¡°You know, i have no talent in magic other than psychical enchantment. So please stop using your storage everywhere like that. Especially if it was filled with such a dangerous item¡±

    Hmm? But didnt you said you change your bodies using the same magic like goddess?

    ¡°That was using something called your spirit instead of magic power. Anyone can use it as long they comprehend the complex pattern and enough willpower. Also there''s a individual difference for the bodies store there¡±

    Ahh i see. Learning it seems difficult.

    Yep, i probably wouldn''t even remember the formula even if it took my whole life.

    ¡°That''s why even my previous body can do it. But it took me 100 years to learn¡±

    Okay, impressive dedication! I won¡¯t be able to do that!. Forget it, bye.

    ¡°Anyway..¡±

    He stare at me.

    ¡°How.. did you get those bomb? I thought they¡¯re inside the forbidden chamber¡±

    Forbidden?

    Ahh...

    That ominous looking room deep inside Goddess basement huh? The one with a lot of locked door and stuff? With some biohazard symbol inside?

    Well, if i looked into such a obvious ¡°i don''t want anyone to come here¡± place it actually tingle my sadistic side and i want to poke them further you know?

    I can only manage to push through the first door, but there''s still a door inside that i can''t manage to open further.

    Hearing that, he frowned.

    ¡°Didnt you even think how abnormal that room located or how dangerous it would be? Well.. i guess it''s too late¡±

    ¡°So¡±

    He stare at me again.

    ¡°You have another thing that you had taken from there, don''t you?¡±

    Hearing that, i only reply quickly ¡°Nope. not at all¡± with the best poker face i got so he didn''t realize my lie.

    But he got suspicious instead seeing me acting so good and starting to get persistent while nagging me.

    I got carried away and start to provoke him ¡°Yeah, i have them. So what? You think you can force me? Hah! i know you cannot kill me because of your protagonist disease. So? What are you gonna do about it? What if i don''t want to give it? What are you gonna do, huuh? Gonna suicide in front of me? Beg with a harakiri instead? Ahaha!¡±

    Hearing that,

    he start to bring me like a luggage to somewhere.

    Whoa! Careful! I didn''t expect him to be so forceful. But, don''t think i will open my mouth! If you try to force me, then i will retaliate with using all of the item i stored from there!

    While thinking like that,

    he bring me into a familiar room.

    It was a laundry room with a giant washing machine.

    ¡°....¡±

    Oii you bastard, not, this, shit again!

    Knowing i panicked inside, he start to tease me.

    ¡°If you¡¯re being obedient and not getting naughty, i might not give you a punishment and reward you instead, you naughty kitten?¡±

    YOU!

    WHAT HAPPENED WITH ALL OF YOUR REGRET!? YOUR APOLOGIZE!?

    YOU THINK YOU CAN FORCE ME WITH A BRUTE FORCE!? MAKING ME BEND INTO YOUR WILL? LIKE A OBEDIENT SLAVE?

    HAH!

    TRY IT

    TRY IT IF YOU CAN!

    NO FORCE IN THIS WORLD, OR ANOTHER WORLD CAN FORCE ME TO DO WHAT I DON¡¯T WANT TO!

    TRY TO STRUGGLE, TRY TO HOPING ALL YOU WANT

    IT¡¯S ALL GONNA BE IN VAIN!

    NO MATTER HOW MUCH YOU TRY, YOUR VOICE WON''T BE HEARD!

    YOU WILL DESPAIR ALONE WITHOUT ANYBODY TO PAID ATTENTION TO YOU

    HAHAHA

    YOUR STRUGGLE IS A MUSIC TO MY EARS

    ¡°I will give you a food like that everyday¡±

    Hearing that,

    I froze.

    Seemingly not missing it, Iskandar makes a smile.

    ¡°If you don''t want to come here, how about sending someone to take it?¡±

    ¡°I still have teleportation device, its old but probably worked. You can just made a checkpoint to this place and yours and sending someone to fetch it everyday. How about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pfft

    Nice try

    You thought i would be tempted, but i won''t!

    Even if you promise everyday, there''s no guarantee for how long!

    Furthermore something like that is only a temporary.

    Once you got lazy to cook, you can just made any excuse you want! And the weak me cannot even complain!

    My determination is as hard as mountain, and taller than a tokyo tower!

    Something like this, will not faze me!!

    ¡°Ah, i just remembered¡±

    Iskandar replied.

    ¡°I can give you a lifetime guarantee. Truthfully i can use my clone technique to made that without effort at all. If you¡¯re still suspicious i don''t mind to use a contract scroll imbued with contract magic. How about it?¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°....¡±

    Fuh...

    Fuck it.

    Screw you.

    Die.

    You thought i have a such a weak resolve !?

    You think i¡¯m such a easy woman easily baited by a food!?

    Something like that...

    is trivial before my pride

    But, too bad!

    What i want go do, is already decided since the beginning!

    What i want, is already determined...

    No matter what obstacle, no matter what waits beyond.

    I won''t stop once i start!

    Yes..

    This determination...

    I will let him realize that!

    Making a smile, i replied with all of my might!

    ¡°Let us made the contract!!¡±

    I said that,

    without any hesitation in my eyes.

 Chapter 102

    -I got scammed!?-

    ¡°Okay, the contract is done¡±

    Finalising the contract, Iskandar said that.

    The content is as following : Iskandar promised to give me daily meals a day any time Miho asked, in exchange i have to hand over all of the dangerous item that is able to influence more than a scale of a town i received inside my storage.

    After signed it, i just realize my mistake.

    This bastard!

    He makes me to give everything, meaning every weapon of mass destruction that i received from elsewhere won''t be able to used too!

    I can make do with a weapon of small destruction, but something fatal as hydrogen bomb or atomic bomb is impossible too.

    The exception is if i store it somewhere outside, but even i wasn''t dare enough to letting an item that powerful outside!

    He stripped everything of me, making me weak and unable to retaliate while making me as his plaything!!

    ¡°Please dont look at me like i am some kind of depraved pervert... I won¡¯t do anything, see...¡±

    Aah? Like you were not already doing it!

    I¡¯m still looked at him suspiciously, but Iskandar only saying haa and ignore me while moving into next topic.

    ¡°How is your body now? Feels any better?¡±

    Now that you think about it...

    I didn''t feel groggy anymore, but my condition is still weaker than usual.

    At the moment, there''s no problem moving normally but fighting is still hard i think...

    ¡°This place had a special atmosphere that makes training and recovery easier. I think your body already undergone some changes and you¡¯re already surpass lv cap right?¡±

    Huh? Wait, so it was that easy to reach the transcended? I only need to stay in here and just like that?

    ¡°Normally humans have a hard time gathering mana so they need a long time to level beyond the cap. Monster or demons is having easier time because their body is basically mostly made by mana itself. So they can reach hundred level easier and there''s no need to categorized them as transcended or like that¡±

    Seriously? Humans are weak...

    ¡°However, once a human surpass a hundred they gain strength more better than a monster equal with level. So it won''t be strange for a lv 100 human to defeat lv 150 normal monster. Even lv 200 sometimes depends on the human ability¡±

    Hmm.. So they¡¯re basically a late bloomer.

    ¡°Of course, there''s always exception where the status and skills is far surpass their level like the mythical being or some certain s rank monster... but most life form are basically similar¡±

    Huh, i see..

    Well, just knowing general pattern is fine..

    AAH!

    ¡°I FORGOT!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°THE PLAN! I NEED TO RETURN SOON! SHIT¡±

    Trying to run finding the exit, i try to get out.

    But Iskandar stopped me while holding my wrist.

    ¡°Wait, before that there''s still something you need to know¡±

    What is it again?? Make it quick.

    ¡°Dont worry. I have heard about your plan roughly from your friends. You can still made it in three or four days¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    So he heard it. But then...

    ¡°Are you.. fine with it? You know that many will die once i started my plan¡±

    He seems to determined himself.

    ¡°I have already decided to not involve myself with the surface unless it involves mythical beings or another creature at same level threatening the world. Besides..¡±

    ¡°I believe the beastmen indeed deserve better. They shouldn¡¯t receive such a treatment compares to another demi human¡±

    I see...

    so basically he only cares about the Goddess .

    Loser.

    ¡°I get a feeling you just dissed me. But this is important. You need to recover first¡±

    ¡°And i will teach you everything that you need to know. Besides..¡±

    You cannot win right now. Not in your current state

    ¡­.

    Shit

    He touched where it hurts

    It''s true,

    At my current state, even after reaching transcended i would just move into my own death instead.

    If i had another strong member to help perhaps it''s doable, but i don''t have any time to find them.

    Neither friend or gordes is free to helping me in the fight once the plan started. And oo-kun only strong against those which is not transcended because he didn''t have any skill.

    Besides...

    ¡°I won''t allow it¡±

    I won''t allow anyone or anybody takes my ¡±prey¡±

    My target has been decided since the start.

    The pleasure of killing him, making him despair, angering him, and becoming his sworn ¡°enemy¡± that he will never ever forgot for his entire lifetime.

    Is a right for me, and me alone.

    All of the despair, grudge, and hatred...

    direct it all to me!

    Only then,

    and after then...

    That i can feel alive

    By feeding their intense emotion right before they died...

    Is a right for me and me alone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Seems like you regain your vigor. Good¡±

    Seemingly happy, Iskandar replied.

    ¡°Then, shall i bring you to a place where you can recover?¡±

    Hmm?

    I got a bad premonition...

    ¡­.

    In front of me

    Lies a hot spring

    ¡°....¡±

    I knew it..

    ¡°I made this place myself. It''s not as great as the hot spring in japan but its close. In exchange it have a better recovery capabilities and faster¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    I was busy writing something and ignoring him.

    ¡°List on how to murder you in 100.000 ways, also the list of my grudge that i will definitely take revenge at¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked at me like i was seriously going to do that.

    Well, of course!

    I don''t have any extra energy to yell or attacking him left, so i will save it until later.

    I know his protagonist disease is terrible, so wasting time to bitch talk him is useless.

    I will kill him definitely next time

    *kohon*

    ¡°Then, feel free to take your time. I will be waiting outside then¡±

    Hmm?

    Strange...

    Eroge protagonist would usually offer ¡°you''re too weak huh? let me help you. Ah i will put a blind so i wont see¡± and then making a various scene like getting slipped and hugging the heroine while naked or something.

    I got more suspicious instead.

    What are you planning? Is it the normal peep? Is this place actually exposed into outside fully like that black outside clear inside mirror?

    ¡°You looks like you didn''t believe me.. should i make a contract to not peep absolutely no matter what? Haa.. did you really not trusting me this much?¡±

    Of course! Like you can be trusted!

    But i don''t have any time for that, so i¡¯ll let him go.

    ¡°Whatever, just stay here¡±

    He made a disbelief face.

    ¡°Huh? What happened? Did i heard it wrong? Are you sick?¡±

    Noisy, what do you actually want?

    even i know i must recover faster.

    I don''t know how long i must stay to recover, and truthfully i need help washing myself.

    A little shame is a trivial matter for my ambition!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just made sure to pay you back a million times fold so don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°Ahh i¡¯m glad. It was the usual you..¡±

    ¡­

    While i¡¯m taking a bath, i used a swimsuit and letting him washing me.

    ..what? You expect me to fully defenseless against such a dangerous creature?

    Ha! Not a chance! And the chance of my swimsuit slipped is non existent too!

    Because it was made with a material even stronger than my usual op suit.

    Though because it was for Goddess use, some part is getting loose.. i had to modify it previously.

    But why did you only wear a towel in your important part? I swear if you shown that fucking thing to me..

    I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born

    I¡¯ll let you die more worse than getting cursed

    And i will made every generation of your descendant suffer

    While he helped pour the water for me, i got bored and talked nonchalantly.

    ¡°So when are you gonna confess to her?¡±

    Bhua!? He got surprised and spilled the water all over me.

    Oi, be careful.

    He made such a poor reaction.

    Stop being so template, will you?

    Regaining his composure, he talked.

    ¡°Thats.. For now, i want to settle my matter with the dragon king first¡±

    He¡¯s running away!

    I knew it, this dickless guy!

    Cowaard cowaard, gutless useless.

    ¡°Ahh i get it, i get what are you trying to say! But even i cannot go to her place easily!¡±

    What do you mean?

    ¡°Her creator made that place to be completely isolated from outside interference. If she wants you to in it''s another matter, getting out is simple too. But getting inside with your own strength is something that even i cannot do¡±

    Ahh i see..

    ¡°Perhaps her children knows something on how to get in. So i was thinking to asked him too if i had a chance¡±

    Excuse excuse.. Typical typical.. Boo boo..

    ¡°You''re.. really like to put a salt in the wound huh? Though i can¡¯t refute that¡±

    Hmph,

    just say i¡¯m being honest.

    ¡°Enough about that, how about you?¡±

    Hmm? Did you even need to ask?

    ¡°Ooh? You start it.. you started it ok? Don¡¯t regret it, then..!¡±

    I got excited and started to sing.

    ¡°HEAR THE MELODY OF MY DEDICATED LOVE TO MY DEAR AIMI! YOU CANNOT MISS THE PERFORMANCE! IT WILL START IN THREE, TWO, ONE¡­!¡±

    ¡°AIMI AIMI AIEMON..!¡±

    He was surprised with my sudden change and slipped.

    Oi, close that disgusting thing away.

 Chapter 103

    -Something broke, a premonition?-

    ¡°Okay.. okay.. i get it. It¡¯s my fault..¡±

    Inside the room with a hot spring.

    A half naked man is apologizing while dogeza.

    And a woman with a swimsuit is starting to yell.

    ¡°HUUUH!? WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!? THIS IS JUST THE FUCKIN FIRST PART! THERE¡¯S STILL 7 PART MORE!!¡±

    Spare me, i beg you... Mutters the man.

    That¡¯s right,

    Without realizing it, it''s already eight hours since i start singing.

    ¡°YOU''RE THE ONE WHO ASKED THIS! LIKE I CAN STOP NOW! PART TWO! HOW IS THE TASTE OF AIMI LIPS? IS IT LIKE A FIRST LOVE? BEGIN! YEEHAA!¡±

    Eeekk..! Screamed the man.

    -Ten hours later-

    ¡°...¡±

    When i realized my surrounding, he run away.

    Coward!

    Gutless!

    Idiot!

    I only started to sing about her smell, why are you running away!?

    All i tell is just about how wonderful is she!

    Ahh.. Aimi, Aiemon.. i love you.

    Hmm¡­

    Ah, that''s right!

    I forgot to asked him to bring me Aimi related goods.

    Oh well,

    i¡¯ll asked him later

    I started to get parched after singing that long, so i get out from the bath and wearing normal clothes from my storage.

    ¡­

    When i found him, he was crawling while screaming ¡°Eek! stop, i get it! I understand your feelings about her but please stop talking about that again¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I got irritated for him treating my pure love as a disease, but i ignore him and asking him to honor the contract now because i feel really parched and hungry.

    A..ah, if it''s just that.. He replied and start to go into the kitchen.

    While waiting and sitting down,

    i realized.

    ¡°My body condition recovered enough to walk easily.. Great!¡±

    At this rate, i might be able to leave the day after tomorrow.

    Once he brings the meal over, i can''t wait to join them and starting the festival.

    Uhuhu..

    it¡¯s gonna be a lot of fun.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Haa.. seriously, just how much do you like this Aimi girl? Ah wait, i get it now. Don''t say it. My bad¡±

    What are you trying to say dammit? Is it wrong for me to love someone that much?

    While we eat it dining hall, we start to do some small talk.

    Since there''s no tv or something, to keep myself from getting bored i speak to him occasionally.

    Then, he continues.

    ¡°But still, dont you have someone you adore?¡±

    What are you talking about? Didn''t you already heard my love poem for Aimi? Wanna taste it again? This time, until your ears bleed and you dance vigorously like mad.

    ¡°Aah! No, not that. I mean, a boy, or a man.. Didnt you have someone special to you? Like, an actual boyfriend instead of a imaginary girl... Sorry, she was more real than real. I understand it the most..!¡±

    Nice try, if you try to speak she was only a delusion i¡¯ll kill you socially

    Even if there''s no chance to win directly, i can make it so you won''t be able to coming out in the public forever!

    How? Hmm.. because he¡¯s a recluse, i can impersonate him and doing every criminal things i can think of while calling myself the sword saint.

    Besides,

    ¡°How rude, even i have a boyfriend previously¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there''s no way...wait, WHAAAT!?¡±

    What is he surprised about? As a healthy teenagers, isn''t it normal? Even i can differentiate between live and love.

    ¡°For..for real!? Someone.. really manage to be your boyfriend!?¡±

    Well we never talked for three years though... But we were officially dating... I think?

    ¡°Wow.. what is he like? Someone who can even forgive his parent murder? Or donating his whole money to poor kids and old people around the world?¡±

    Huh, what is with that creepy piece of shit junk? Someone with a disabled personality? If there''s someone like that, i found them more creepy than a corrupt politician.

    Yep, i will run away at a sight of such a person. Seems like fucking troublesome.

    ¡°Nah, not like that. He was a plain and a normal¡­. person?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Noticing i act weird, he get confused.

    But that''s understandable.

    After all...

    I.. don''t even know what''s wrong with myself.

    ¡°No.. he¡¯s¡­ a bit eccentric? no, he wasn¡¯t handsome, but plain.. yes, i know that much. ...Huh?¡±

    What, did he looked like?

    Now, i am not so sure anymore...

    Dammit!

    I need to dig deeper...

    Older older...

    My memories...

    When i died¡­

    No,

    it''s even older than that?

    Wait.. but how?

    ¡°Gggkkk ¡­.. uuu¡­¡±

    Clenching her head, Miho seems to be in pain.

    ¡°Hey, are you.. alright?¡±

    Iskandar calls me.

    But i ignored him

    ¡°Guuu.. waaa¡­.hhhh¡±

    I tried to dig deeper into my memories.

    My head feels like splitting but i don''t care.

    Then,

    some black like mist of thunder is coming out from my head.

    ¡°!? THIS IS!?¡±

    I feel like my head is crushed

    But i ignore it.

    More...

    More...

    The deeper i dig, the more of that ¡®memories¡¯ surfaced.

    It¡¯s.. Rather than a face¡­

    It was¡­ fear?

    I got a bad feeling,

    It seems like i shouldn¡¯t remember this.

    The ¡°hole¡± in my memories should be related to this.

    Aah.. Ahh..

    I got pulled out.

    Without any care¡­

    Without any mercy¡­

    That hand¡­

    Teared me apart

    Hands teared ripped limbs plucked out forcefully inserted thrown away

    ¡­!

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaarggghh¡­!

    Remembering such a painful experience,

    I collapsed

 Chapter 104

    -Skipping ahead, or just lazying around?-

    Somewhere in the earth.

    Inside the room with a lot of dolls.

    There''s a lot of various doll from various age.

    A teddy bear, a hina doll, a santa doll.

    Beside that,

    A figure of gundam, sentai heroes and war tanks are here too.

    Various fancy things were here, and various cool things are here.

    A collection of every entertaiment to keep someone from getting bored is spread out messily.

    In the middle.

    A single silhouettes above the bed is sitting there.

    While playing some fps games.

    ¡°NOW! SHOOT! SHOOT! AH, SHIT¡±

    A game over screen has been shown

    ¡°Aah.. ah, useless. It dies too fast¡±

    The figure talks.

    A small figure.

    Because the room is dark it¡¯s not known whetever it was a man or woman.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    However, the voice is unmistakably sounded young like a child.

    ¡°Whatever, trashy game, out!¡±

    Without hesitation at all, that figure throw the game in the trash bin.

    Looking around.

    Other than doll, a countless game console is spread.

    Within this expensive looking room, if the room service saw this room they might faint.

    Because a countless jewelry and expensive looking watch and bag is spread out like a trash too.

    Looking bored, the childish figure is wondering while in the bed.

    ¡°Wonder if there''s anything more fun.. Hmm, i have erased the neo galactic alliance because those guys is too boring. The exodus empire and palas empire is gonna do their annual war like usual.. Boring¡±

    Only looking for enjoyment, this figure clearly looked harmless.

    But if only anybody know that figure can erase a planet on their whim, nobody can probably laugh.

    ¡°As expected, this world is the only one high enough in ¡° entertainment¡± compared to others, but aaa, i¡¯m bored. Is there nothing to doo?¡±

    Making a tantrum, the figure seems swaying their arms and leg like a kid.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Suddenly it realize something.

    ¡°It broke?¡±

    It realize that somewhere, the overwrite that it made is being broken somewhere.

    ¡°Huh¡­ HAHAHAHA!¡±

    It laughs.

    ¡°I see.. i only made it half heartedly, but to think it was broke.. let¡¯s see.. who is it?¡±

    It looked interested for a while realizing someone can break into their overwrite.

    It made a screen floating in the thin air.

    Once it looked at the culprit.

    It looked disinterested.

    ¡°It was that failure huh...¡±

    And it got disinterested quickly.

    ¡°I thought it was that interesting ¡°toy¡± i picked up, but turns out it was the failure.. but.. ah, i see, i see¡±

    Seemingly interested again, the figure start to be playful.

    ¡°I don''t know the reason, but it seems like this one is precious for that.. Okay, done!¡±

    After making some modification while clicking something mid air, the figure looks satisfied like making a good job.

    ¡°With this, that won''t be broken for awhile. Yup yup great job me, praise me¡±

    Already done in five second and starting to forget it, the figure quickly changing the screen and saw another figure.

    ¡°You look healthy, ahh that''s good. That¡¯s good. Amuse me more. It won''t be so interesting if you get done in so suddenly¡±

    My toy

    While smiling, the figure looks at the one in the screen.

    It was a silver haired girl with a scale on her body riding a boar.

 Chapter 105

    -A friendstay takes longer than a homestay-

    Mm...

    While i was sleeping soundly, some noise is annoying me.

    ¡°..up¡±

    Shut up.

    Who is it? Being so noisy inside the people¡¯s head.

    ¡°w..ke..p..¡±

    Ahh, what is it again?

    I was busy, dammit!

    I was playing catch with Aimi, don''t disturb me fucker!

    ¡°WAKE UP!¡±

    With that loud voice,

    i regained my consciousness

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah, GOOD! YOU¡¯RE AWAKE!¡±

    Ah?

    Is this.. the dining hall? Why did i sleep here?

    Wait...

    looking at this situation.

    ¡°Thank god.. you¡¯re being strange, and mutters some things that i don''t understand. Is your condition alright now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I didn''t reply, and still dumbfounded.

    I still pull together my mind, so it took some time...

    But,

    looking at this situation¡­

    There''s one thing i¡¯m sure...

    He embrace me inside his arms.

    ¡°...¡±

    This situation,

    is clearly...

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE TO MEE, AARGH!?¡±

    I take some pepper and mustard beside me inside a point blank distance.

    ¡°WOAH!?¡±

    Being surprised, he got caught up too.

    Despite he¡¯s far more powerful than me, he¡¯s surprisingly human so something like this still affects him.

    Ah crap.

    Because i was too close, i got caught up with it too.

    *cough cough uhuk huhk*This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    *hukh hukh.. beh beh*

    Like this,

    we end up inside a pepper hell.

    ¡­

    ¡°Seriously, why do you keep activating protagonist flag no matter where, when, and who is it!? Is your whole being itself is fucking cursed, or did some god of love from the ancient times liking you so much that they curse you to seduce instinctively everything that close to you like a honey to bees? If thats because of your fucking pheromones keep activating like a walking disaster, then get rid of that body and walk around as a lump of steel like the terminator¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine as a human, thanks..¡±

    While bitchering about the usual routine between us, i complaint to him.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand why i¡¯m collapsed, but i feel healthy now. Did you do something?¡±

    Huh? Iskandar seems confused.

    Hmm.. he seems didn''t understand what i am talking about?

    Whatever,

    at least i¡¯m fine now.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start training now. Go and become my punching bag and don¡¯t move, don''t avoid, and don¡¯t breath. Hand yourself up to me and it will be over fucking quickly¡±

    Seemingly surprised at me being healthy, he ask question.

    ¡°Uh, i don''t really mind actually. But..¡±

    Were you, okay now?

    ¡°...¡±

    What is he talking about?

    I¡¯m healthy. More than before in fact.

    It¡¯s better than before, like the previous weak feelings is a lie.

    In fact, you''re fine without breathing?

    Okay...

    I see...

    Goodbye, common sense world.

    Welcome alien world.

    Because human now can alive without breathing.

    Common sense-chan has been teared mercilessly by the foreign substance that despise her and getting raped over and over and being cummed inside over and over again without any mercy and without being able to resist like a raped common mob from the start of game.

    ...like that can happened, idiot!

    While ignoring me that seemingly still confused, Iskandar ask.

    ¡°No, but, when i asked about your boyfriend, you suddenly...¡±

    Boyfriend?

    hearing that¡­

    I froze for a moment.

    And i,

    asked him.

    ¡°What boyfriend? Are you crazy? Did a worm make a nest inside your brain and eating the part that makes your intelligence? The only one in my heart is Aimi!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    He looked surprised.

    Haa? What is he so surprised about?

    Hid he had a sleep talk or something? Walking while sleeping? So he can walk and talk while dreaming too?

    He think some male beast can exchange the bonds that Aimi and i share together? To come between our love? Trying to separating us?

    Hah,

    in your dreams.

    Aahh..

    speaking about Aimi makes me miss her again..

    Ahh Aimi,

    your scent, your figure...

    Uuugh...!

    Please, hold on for a little while longer!

    Once this matter is finished, i would return to your embrace.

    Let us go into the infinity utopia together!

    Avalon¡­ was here all along!

    Aimi.. Aimi..!

    I imagine hugging Aimi and making a pose of hugging her.

    While looking at me, Iskandar ponders.

    ¡°That¡¯s.. no.. forget it. Yeah, it¡¯s fine, sorry¡±

    (Was that overwrite? I read the description in the ancient text, but the only one that is able to use that is..)

    Iskandar thinks about something, but Miho is still lost inside her delusion so she ignore him.

    (if that''s true.., no. I still lack confirmation. There''s no proof it was ¡°that¡±. And her condition is strange too back then.. For now, i need to know more about what really happened. It''s better if i don''t say anything for now... )

    Making his mind, Iskandar decided.

    ¡°Miho¡±

    And calls by her name.

    ¡°W...what!?¡±

    Surprised by him calling by her name for the first time, she made dumb face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. If there''s anything i can do, i will help you. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask. After all, i think of you as a dear friend. Second only to Ignis¡±

    Saying the Goddess name, he made a serious face like protagonist in manga.

    ¡°So, let me help you if you have a trouble. I don¡¯t know how much i can help, but i know better than most compared to the people in this world anyway¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ahh,

    No good¡­

    No good...

    Aaa,

    Not good...

    This is not good at all!

    I am not good with this kind of face..

    When the protagonist made that kind of face, usually the pattern is not fucking good.

    The bad end is come, the death flag will get triggered...

    No way no way nooo waaaay¡­!

    I don¡¯t wanna hear it, i don''t wanna get involved...

    Go do your business elsewhere, do it without me knowingg.

    I-don¡¯t-want-to-know!

    Yep,

    i decided.

    With a smile, Miho made her decision.

    ¡°No thanks, goodbye!¡±

    And trying to run away from there.

    I already got my purpose of reaching transcended, no point staying here any longer.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Iskandar is dumbfounded for a moment.

    Then...

    He regain his consciousness.

    ¡°HEY, WAIT!¡±

    But i ignore him and still trying to escape.

    ¡°I SAID WAIT! THERE¡¯S STILL SOME THINGS I HAVEN¡¯T EXPLAINED YET! WAIT!¡±

    Ignoring him, i keep running.

    ¡°HEY WAIT! HEY! DON¡¯T RUN AWAY! STOP!¡±

    Like that,

    Iskandar started to run to pursue Miho.

 Chapter 106

    -Interlude anywhere we go is hell!-

    Inside the mines near the demon territory..

    A bunch of people is working hard.

    Among them,

    inside the blacksmith section.

    While hammering some countless metal.

    *clang clang*

    A sound of metal hammered is resounded.

    Among them,

    someone is start to cursing while working.

    ¡°SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT! WHY! WHY DID WE HAVE TO DO THIS AGAIN!?¡±

    Tom cursed while working on some metal things.

    ¡°MOVE YOUR HAND INSTEAD OF YOUR MOUTH. YOU ALREADY AGREE FOR THIS AFTER ALL¡±

    Said the metal doll oo-kun beside him.

    Tsk

    He start to regret his decision back then.

    As for why he¡¯s back here again

    -Recap for last time-

    ¡°I understand the situation, i will return you guys. so brace yourself¡±

    After the woman that bringing him (against his will) is knocked unconscious by the sword saint, he asked about various things. Including the plan that she was gonna do.

    So, after releasing the kidnapped black cat girl and the fox boy, Tom started to explain their situation.

    Then...

    ¡°W..wait, sword saint sama! Before that, can¡¯t you send us somewhere else? I had enough with the job, actually! Er, anywhere is fine as long as it¡¯s not the demon territory. As long as i can get away anywhere is fine!¡±

    ¡°Wait,Tom! Are you planning to let us suffer alone..!¡±

    He got desperate and start to begging the sword saint.

    But, he calmly replied.

    ¡°That, was something i cannot do¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Tom is getting dumbfounded.

    ¡°You guys already made a contract right? Despite she was a bit forceful, and it¡¯s just a verbal agreement you had already accepted it and i didnt think highly for someone that try to break their contract that easily¡±

    Looking at them sharply, the sword saint is staring at them.

    For someone at the level of Tom, his stare is similar to looking at him like a frog in the well. So he cannot deny him.

    Then, he speaked.

    ¡°Besides, it''s more fun for friends to be together while they can¡±

    He make a forced smile.

    Eh? Seems like he saw a hint of melancholy at the sword saint expression. Surely it was just his imagination right?

    ¡°Then, i will return you guys home. Brace yourself¡±

    Huh? What are.. EYAAH!?

    The ground below them is getting lifted.

    Seeing the ground is not collapsed, the sword saint must be using some sort of technique to make it stable.

    Realizing they almost fall, Tom and the others are gripping the gouged earth tightly.

    ¡°Just be careful back home. Adios!¡±

    Flying away with a speed of sound, Tom start to make a crying face unbefitting for his thug like face.

    -Back in mines-

    When they returned, the man named Bernard had already come.

    Most are surprised why did one of the Demon king general himself is here, but he explained that he was already quitted and getting hired by Miho instead.

    At first, most people did not believe that he had a change of heart

    But after hearing his sad song about his lost love, many woman are sympathetic with him and support him instead.

    The men thinks he¡¯s just a senile crazy guy, but they got hissed by the woman for not understanding love at all!

    Seriously, females are scary once its a talk about love related.

    Under his jurisdiction and Tuvalu, they start to work hard towards the goal.

    Before anyone realize it,

    a month had passed.

    ¡°It''s already been a month, why didn¡¯t Miho-sama not coming back yet?¡±

    ¡°It''s gonna be the time to start the plan soon. Think something happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Tuvalu, did you heard anything about her at all?¡±

    Some group already start to panicked and began to discuss among themself.

    Before, Miho only said her business won''t take long. But taking this much time is abnormal.

    The beastman from the village that she recruited first is fine, but the one from the outside start to panicked.

    ¡°Miho-sama is definitely fine and will return in time. All we can do is to put our faith to her¡±

    Tuvalu had a unwavering loyalty that Miho will coming back, so he answer without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, the guys in front of him doesn¡¯t have the same loyalty.

    ¡°H... hey, are you sure this will worked anyway? If she won''t return, what should we do?¡±

    Some people is starting to have some  doubt.

    ¡°Ye..yeah, i mean, won''t we become the enemy of the entire nation if we failed?¡±

    ¡°The surrounding countries of humans and demi human already did not have a good impression of us, beastman, since the start. Won¡¯t we receive much harsher treatment once we fail?¡±

    ¡°Rather than harsh, they might gonna exterminate us once and for all!¡±

    ¡°I.. i rather life as a slave than end up get killed!. If we being patient, won''t someone probably save us someday?¡±

    ¡°Y.. yeah, anywhere is fine rather than betting our lives on a plan than we won''t be sure if it¡¯s gonna be worked anyway...¡±

    The atmosphere is getting worse...

    Hearing them,

    Tuvalu shouts.

    ¡°YOU FOOLS!¡±

    And surprised them.

    ¡°HOW LONG AGO DID WE ALREADY LOST THE WAR AND BECOMING SLAVE OR KILLED BY THE DEMON? AND GETTING EXPLOITED BY THE HUMANS OR DEMI HUMANS? SINCE THEN, HAVE ANYBODY EVEN CARE OR PAID ATTENTION TO OUR FATE!?¡±

    ¡°THE ANSWER IS NONE! NOBODY OFFER US A HAND, NOBODY CARE ABOUT OUR FATE!¡±

    ¡°UNTIL WHEN WILL YOU WAIT FOR A HELP THAT WILL NOT COME? IF WE DIDN''T TRY TO LIBERATE OURSELF WHEN WILL WE BE FREE!?¡±

    ¡°HAVE YOU GUYS ALREADY FORGOTTEN WHAT HAPPENED TO US IN THIS 200 YEARS? THE TIME WHEN OUR FATHER, GRANDFATHER,MOTHER, SISTER, OR SIBLING HAVE DIED IN HUNGER? OR DIED FROM TORTURE? ARE YOU GOING TO JUST SILENTLY WATCH!?¡±

    They silently reminds...

    Their village that got burned by the Demon king army.

    The sight of the humans and demi human exploiting them until death.

    The irrational tax and unreasonable demand of their landlord.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The usual scene where it¡¯s natural to reduce the number of children to reduce the mouth to feed.

    The sight of their siblings getting hunted and their pelt had been weared by the hunters and they can only stare with a grudge and despair from afar while they are laughing.

    ¡°BUT¡±

    ¡°HERE, SOMEONE HAD OFFERED US A HAND. SOMEONE FINALLY GAVE US A PURPOSE!¡±

    ¡°LIVING AIMLESSLY AS A LOSER, FOR HOW LONG DID WE HAVE TO ENDURE!? UNTIL HOW LONG DO WE HAVE TO LET OUR DESCENDANT SUFFERS!?¡±

    ¡°ARE YOU GUYS FINE WITH IT!? ARE YOU GUYS FINE WITH LETTING OUR ONLY CHANCE GO?¡±

    ¡°IF WE GIVE UP NOW, THEN WHEN DO YOU THINK WE WILL HAVE A CHANCE OF BEING LIBERATED!?

    They start to silently hearing Tuvalu.

    ¡°SO FIGHT!¡±

    ¡°WE MUST REGAIN OUR PRIDE BACK BY OURSELF!¡±

    ¡°THINGS THAT WE HAD BEEN LOST, LET US RECLAIM IT OURSELF!¡±

    ¡°ALL WE NEED TO DO IS JUST BELIEVE WITH OUR MASTER, AND BRING HER A VICTORY!¡±

    ¡°IF ANYONE GOT ANY OBJECTION, THEN COME AT ME NOW!¡±

    ¡­

    They got silent for awhile.

    after pondering and discussing with each other, they seem to be able to accept it and making a determined face.

    But,

    Still doubtful, one of them start to speak.

    ¡°But¡±

    ¡°This Miho, the one called devil god, is one of the humans too right?¡±

    ¡°Think we can trust her? What guarantee that she will be coming in time and won''t leave us alone and running away instead?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone start to get panicked.

    ¡°Ye¡­ yeah, to begin with, can we even trust one of the humans that is part of our discrimination to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Tha.. that¡¯s right! We can¡¯t trust humans that easily! Why should we follows her since the beginning anyway?¡±

    ¡°D..do you have some proof that she won''t betray us and sold us to another nation?¡±

    ¡°S..she is probably already running away and reporting us to the neighbour nation!¡±

    They begin to yell ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¯. ¡®You don¡¯t have any proof!¡¯ and the mood is returned sour.

    Those idiots¡­!

    Tuvalu almost snapped and punched those guys.

    But,

    a small silhouette from his back is coming to front of him instead.

    ¡°SHE WILL COME, NYA!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone start to pay attention to that small figure.

    Looking at the figure in front of him,Tuvalu mutters.

    ¡°Sonya...¡±

    The black cat girl is bravely standing in the front of the bloodthirsty crowd.

    Then,

    returning to speak, Sonya talked.

    ¡°SHE.. THA.. THAT PERVERT WILL COME! I KNOW THAT! I KNOW FOR SURE!¡±

    ¡°A.. ALTHOUGH SHE WAS INDEED A WEIRDO, A PERVERT AND DOING WHATEVER SHE WANTS.. A.. AND COMPLETELY A HOPELESS PERSON TO BEGIN WITH..¡±

    ¡°SHE.. SHE WON''T LEAVE US WITHOUT SAYING ANYTHING!¡±

    ¡°SHE WILL COME! EVEN IF SHE IS GONNA GET KILLED! EVEN IF THE WHOLE WORLD IS BECOMING HER ENEMY! THAT''S THE SORT OF PERSON SHE WAS!¡±

    Sonya speak with so much energy that the audience is baffled.

    The muttered audience seems confused with this sudden appearance of her and didn''t know what to do.

    They start to whisper to each other again and debating ¡°Which one is the truth? Who should we believe?¡±

    Looking at this,

    Tuvalu is awed.

    (Sonya.. I never thought you''re grown up so much. You, who never share a fish to another villagers and selfishly eats it in front of them thinks about someone else this highly...)

    Looking closely, Sonya was trembling.

    Even for she that is usually brave, speaking with this much adult is a first to her.

    Doing that must take her a lot of courage.

    ¡­

    ¡­!

    I see..!

    Did Miho sama saw that much?

    So she saw Sonya potential and letting her take the main role!

    Indeed...

    i didn''t follow the wrong person after all!

    Perhaps, we¡­ no.

    I will definitely make the plan as success!

    ¡°Sonya¡±

    ¡°UWEH! uuu¡­ uncle?¡±

    She looked at me surprised, perhaps she was indeed using all of her strength just to talk to them.

    Really, you''re amazing...

    I grin while patting her head.

    ¡°It''s fine, just leave the rest to me¡±

    Sonya looks at me worried.

    But she started to make a determined face.

    That ¡°courage¡±..

    You might perhaps be the one that will give us a hope.

    I confront them,

    and they looked wary.

    Then,

    putting a sword in the floor to get some attention, i speak to them.

    ¡°I UNDERSTAND THAT SOME OF YOU STILL HAVE DOUBT!¡±

    They start to mutter to each others.

    ¡°THEN, WITH MY AUTHORITIES AS THE CLAN CHIEF OF WOLF TRIBE, I WILL MADE A OATH!¡±

    They start to question what oath,

    i call one of my subordinate.

    ¡°BRING A CONTRACT SCROLL HERE¡±

    With a nod, he was going to the backroom.

    Once he returns and bring a scroll,

    i start to make a oath.

    ¡°MY NAME IS TUVALU. I HAVE INHERITED THE NAME OF THE GREAT WARRIOR OF THE WOLFMAN TRIBE¡±

    ¡°I SWEAR IN THE NAME OF OUR GOD PHOENIX THAT OUR MASTER, MIHO-SAMA WILL RETURN TO LEAD US IN TIME FOR THE PLAN!¡±

    ¡°SHOULD THIS OATH IS BROKEN, MY SOUL WILL RETURN TO OUR GOD, AND MY BODY WILL RETURN INTO THE SOIL!¡±

    Hearing that,

    everyone surprised. Including my subordinate, villagers, Sonya, and other beastman.

    ¡°LEADER!¡±

    One of my subordinate shouts.

    i only replied calmly.

    ¡°Calm down. This is just my selfishness alone, you guys didn''t have to take any responsibilities¡±

    But..! Say my subordinate.

    ¡°Enough! Did you guys not believe with our master?¡±

    I stare at them and not allowing any further objection.

    ¡°...I, understand¡±

    He said that and then,

    ¡°THEN, I WILL MADE AN OATH TOO!¡±

    What are you saying? Is what i want to say, but.

    ¡°M..ME TOO!¡±

    Hearing that, i was surprised.

    It was Reks.

    ¡°IF SO, THEN US TOO!¡±

    ¡°WE TOO! WE WILL BELIEVE IN MIHO-SAMA!¡±

    ¡°ME ME! I WOULD MAKE AN OATH TOO!¡±

    ¡°OUR CLAN LEADER HAS SPOKEN, WHAT WOULD BECOME TO OUR CLAN IF WE DIDN''T JOIN TOO?¡±

    The beastman from the village is start to joining too, including mine.

    ¡°You guys..¡±

    I think i heard ¡°Dufufu.. if.. i didn''t join, i wonder how she will punish me later... ahh, i can¡¯t wait!¡± voice among them.

    I think i know who she is, but i''ll pretend i didn''t hear anything and ignoring it¡­

    While i¡¯m still feeling troubled because of that, there¡¯s still someone shouting.

    ¡°I.. I WILL JOIN TOO, NYA! IT¡¯S NOT LIKE I.. BELIEVE WITH THAT PERVERT, BUT UNCLE IS BELIEVING HER! SO, I¡¯LL JOIN¡±

    Sonya...

    You¡¯re really not honest aren¡¯t you?

    I grinning a little.

    After that,

    some crowd of blacksmith lead by Gordes is coming here too.

    ¡°Seems like fun. Mind if this old man join?¡±

    ¡°Gordes!¡±

    I was surprised.

    He was just joined recently, so i was surprised he would even bet his life together.

    ¡°Are you.. sure?¡±

    Hearing that, Gordes grinned.

    ¡°What? I told you i would only made a weapon and armor from her order right? Truthfully i was bored from doing a monotone work of hammering the same things over and over again in the home anyway. Besides, i had already received the payment¡±

    The payment that he said is that Miho sama already gave him most of the unknown weapon and armor she had and the material she found.

    When asked where did she find it, she was saying from the Goddess house with a joking tone and everyone thought it was just a joke.

    Except me that knows how she actually is abnormal and Gordes which realize how abnormal those things are others probably not realized.

    ¡°I cannot accept that someone out there is doing a better job than me, so i¡¯m gonna learn about all of those and made a better things than them!¡±

    ¡°Until then, i cannot back down from this job. Most of the others are thinking the same as me¡±

    Saying that, the blacksmiths behind him laughs.

    ¡°HAHAHA! DOING THINGS IN PASSION IS OUR STYLE AFTER ALL, AND THE WAY SHE DOING THINGS IS THE HOTTEST OF US ALL¡±

    ¡°Hmph, not like i agree with this hot blooded idiot. But leaving in the middle of job is not elegant at all.. Besides It''s not my style to leave a unfinished work¡±

    ¡°I still want to learn a lot from the unknown weapon and material, like i can back down now!¡±

    ¡°If we are going to die, i rather doing it while in the middle of creating the best work ever rather than above the bed!¡±

    The blacksmiths is even joining our cause.

    ¡°...¡±

    Some of the worker is looking at this side.

    ¡°Hey Tom.. Think we shouldn¡¯t... Uh, i dunno, join them?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hey Tom?¡±

    Tom is only silent, then...

    ¡°Shit, this really isn''t like my usual style at all. Hey metal junk, you sure you wont stop this at all?¡±

    He speaked to the metal doll beside him.

    ¡°THIS IS NECESSARY FOR THEM, IF THEY WORKED HALF HEARTEDLY IT WON¡¯T BE GOOD FOR MASTER PLAN¡±

    Tsk, so even you can act more human like compared to us huh.

    Thinking he cannot watch this anymore, he stopped his work and joined.

    ¡°OI, YOU DUMB FURBALL¡±

    He approach one of them.

    the one that question when Miho returns.

    And then,

    *SMACK*

    He punch him.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everyone surprised and looked at him.

    Then, Tom started to talk to him.

    ¡°GIMME A BREAK WOULD YOU?¡±

    ¡°EVEN A KID UNDERSTAND, WE ALL ALREADY GOING TO HELL SINCE THE START. WHAT? YER GUYS THINK WE¡¯RE IN SOME MERRY TRIP WITH FRIENDS SINCE THE START?¡±

    Ignoring his confused look, Tom continues.

    ¡°YOUR WORRIES IS UNNECESSARY! EVEN IF THE WORLD IS ENDING TOMORROW IT CANNOT KILL THAT WOMAN! IF SHE DIED THAT EASILY SOMEWHERE, I WON¡¯T BE THIS TROUBLED! KNOWING HELL WILL COME, THERE¡¯S NO WAY SHE WOULD JUST SILENTLY WATCH¡±

    ¡°IF YER WORRIED SOMEWHERE, THEN START TO WORK AND DISTRACT YOURSELF FROM WORRIES!¡±

    The beastman that get hit is getting silent.

    ¡°HAHAHA! WELL SPOKEN COMRADES!¡±

    Saying that,

    the vampire Bernard is coming too.

    Together with a group of woman behind him.

    ¡­

    After talking to him, Bernard gave the woman each a advice for their love life.

    Like a famous fortune teller, they gather to him like a bees.

    Some even got interested to him and confess but unfortunately they all got rejected.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA! I¡¯M SORRY LOVELY LADIES, BUT I HAVE ALREADY GIVE MY HEART TO SOMEONE ELSE. I¡¯M SURE A LADY AS LOVELY AS YOU WILL HAVE A MAN MORE BETTER THAN ME! OH, ALSO, I SUGGEST YOU TO EAT MORE! IT¡¯S NOT GOOD TO BE TOO THIN LIKE ME YOU KNOW? AHAHA¡±

    Thinking he cares about their well being more rather than appearance, and how faithful he is. The girls is liking him more instead.

    Of course, nobody knows that he actually have a fetish so he reject them all.

    He even gave a consultation for their love related matters with patience for each of them.

    Thanks to that, they had follow him with their own will.

    Continuing his speak Bernard said.

    ¡°HAHAHA! IT¡¯S EXACTLY AS HE SAID. WE ALL GOING FOR A TRIP INTO HELL, SO¡±

    ¡°LET US JUST MADE OUR JOURNEY BLOOM MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN HEAVEN ITSELF DESPITE THAT!¡±

    The girl is cheering, though most of the others not even understand that and making a confused look.

    They start to made a noise ¡°My wife, wh¡­ why are you on that side?¡± ¡°D¡­daughter, you¡¯re disagree? But papa is doing it all for you...¡± ¡°Carla, even you...¡±

    The girls only yell to them ¡°Shut up, just be a man already! If you keep being indecisive i¡¯ll divorce you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being gross papa, can you stop treating me like a child?¡± ¡°You useless premature ejaculator!¡±

    Because of the harsh words of the girls, they received such a severe mental damage and gets depressed.

    ¡­.

    ¡°You all..¡±

    Tuvalu is surprised with this development.

    Then,

    realizing he cannot let this go, Tuvalu start to shouts.

    ¡°YOU ALL CAN SEE RIGHT? OUR RESOLVE, THE MIRACLE THAT OUR MASTER HAVE DONE!¡±

    ¡°DESPITE OUR DIFFERENCE, WE ALL GATHER UNDER THE SAME PLACE, SAME PERSON, SAME OBJECTIVE¡±

    ¡°IF WE DON¡¯T ACT NOW, NO MIRACLES AT THIS SCALE WOULD EVER HAPPENED AGAIN!¡±

    ¡°SO SHARPENED YOUR FANGS, AND BELIEVE IN OUR MASTER!¡±

    ¡°IF ANYONE HAVE A OBJECTION, THEN THEY CAN JUST SWEAR THE SAME OATH!¡±

    Hearing him,

    nobody objects anymore.

    Tuvalu makes a grin.

    ¡°THEN LET US RESUME OUR JOB! AND BELIEVE WITH OUR MASTER¡±

    ¡°LET US GO INTO HELL TOGETHER!¡±

    All of them cheered.

    At this point,

    nobody have a reason to object anymore.

    Except...

    ¡­..

    ¡°Seems like it failed...¡±

    In the back,

    some people lurking in the shadow mutters.

    ¡°W...what should we do? Is.. isn''t it your fault since the beginning? You said that they would abandon the plan once that woman isn''t here!¡±

    Hearing that, the biggest of them start to grab him in the head.

    ¡°Eeek..! Sorry, forgive me!¡±

    He was struggling.

    But after some time, he was quietly released.

    *pant pant.. haah ha*

    Ignoring him, the big guy is watching them again.

    ¡°It''s not over yet... just wait...¡±

    Muttering that words, he disappear in the shadow together with a few beastman.

    ¡­..

    After some more talk, they start to resume the work like usual.

    ¡°haah¡±

    Tom is tired in various ways.

    After working hard like a slave, he speak more than what he usually done too.

    ¡°GOOD JOB¡±

    Hearing that,

    he was surprised.

    Oo-kun make a salute like a soldier.

    ¡°So even yer can act kind huh?¡±

    ¡°NO MATTER EVEN IF IT¡¯S A FLEA OR ANTS, IF THEY DONE A GOOD THINGS IT WAS NATURAL TO PRAISE THEM¡±

    Shit! I knew this junk is not gonna be so kind.

    Though He didn''t hate it for some reason, so he didn''t make a objection.

    But¡­

    ¡°THEN, CONSIDERING YOUR WORDS JUST NOW..¡±

    ?

    Tom is confused.

    ¡°YOU''RE GONNA TAKE RESPONSIBILITY AND WORK HARDER, RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Oo-kun start to change its arms into whip and harisen (paper fan)

    ¡°I BELIEVE YOU¡¯RE GONNA TAKE RESPONSIBILITY AND WORK HARD, TOM-SAN¡±

    He was surprised it called him by his name for the first time, but more importantly...!

    ¡°SHHHHIIIIITTTTT¡­!!!!¡±

    He start to regret his own words and began to cursing non stop.

 Chapter 107

    -Second home unexpected things is surprisingly good-

    *phew*

    I finally coming back here.

    Standing in the front of the mines, Miho is pondering.

    Looking back, after she tried to run away from Iskandar he catch her instantly.

    Once getting captured, he start to make a sermon like a nagging mom.

    Before he realized it, only two days left after his sermon.

    Miho who gets irritated start to complain back , and their discussion and bitchering around ends up back forth without any conclusion.

    Finally, realizing she would be too late at this rate Iskandar manages to stop her.

    Knowing it was useless to discussing further, they stopped the discussion and gonna continue later once this plan is over.

    Then before realizing it.

    It was the day before the start of plan..

    ¡°That guy! He refuse to back down annoyingly when it comes to my safety! Can¡¯t he just be worried with his own damn fucking problem? Just take care of the Goddess and mind your own damn fucking business!¡±

    Strangely he said he would meet again with her soon after done preparing a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come, seriously don''t come!. If someone as broken like you join the fray it won''t even be a festival, just a one sided bullying!¡±

    While feeling tired before even starting the festival, Miho comes to the mine.

    Inside the mine...

    ¡°Hmm..?¡±

    It¡¯s strangely quiet...

    and it was dark.

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    ..¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Shit!

    Don''t tell me, they run away!?

    Dammit, what are the oo-kuns doing?

    I told them to massacre anyone who dares to stepping out without permission!

    Did they manage to escape somehow? is so, my plan is gonna get into gutter...

    ..

    ...

    ¡­.

    Those motherfuckers!

    I¡¯ll pursue them and catch them personally

    Even if you guys running away into end of world ,don''t even think you can run away from me

    Even if you guys hide to the other world,other galaxy or even the ends of universe i¡¯ll even pursue you all!

    Don¡¯t think you guys can die so easily!

    I¡¯ll make sure you guys suffer every torture and humiliation ever exist in the dawn of mankind history once i catch you and break you guys apart!

    I will tear open your soul, feed over your despair and cries, and watch your eventual end.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Just you guys watchhhhh..!

    While thinking of some dangerous things.

    The room is suddenly got bright.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Thinking the guild or country is gonna ambushed me for using this place without permission, i prepare myself.

    But,

    what comes out is unexpected at all

    ¡°WELCOME BACK, MIHO SAMA!¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised.

    There''s still this much people left.

    Around a hundred people left, while the rest is nowhere to seen.

    Then,

    acting as their representative, Tuvalu greet me.

    ¡°Welcome back, Miho-sama. We have been doing your order and have been waiting for your return¡±

    ¡°GYAHAHA! YOU¡¯RE HERE AT LEAST! I HAVE BEEN UPGRADED MY WEAPON AND ARMOR NOW TO MAKE IT HEAVIER! I WON¡¯T BE FLYING THAT EASILY NOW!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you red brute. What''s the point of making it heavier? What is needed is elegance! Look, master. y weapon has been beautifully designed as a work of art. It was thousand times more beautiful than that idiot junk warhammer¡±

    ¡°HAHA, LIKE SUCH A PEASHOOTER CAN EVEN HURT A BIRD! YOU MADE SUCH A FUNNY PEASHOOTER AXEL!¡±

    ¡°Fuh, such a brute won¡¯t understand the beauty of this ¡°gun¡± Burdo¡±

    ¡°Fu..fufu.. youre.. finally.. here. i.. i didn''t work at all, i don''t even help them! Not like, i can even do anything anyway! So.. so, are.. you.. gonna punish.. me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I was surprised so i didn''t have any time to retort.

    And my surprise didn''t ends there.

    Some beastman kid start to showing up from the back and hugging me.

    And one of them.

    Running with a speed that even surprised me that have reach transcended.

    ¡°GHUK..!?¡±

    I got crashed with a impossible speed on my stomach.

    ¡°Y..YOU¡¯RE FINALLY HERE! UWAAHN YOU¡¯RE LATE IDIOT IDIOT PERVERT, HOPELESS IDIOT! PERVERT!¡±

    Huh? What? Be more clear, are you gonna call me a idiot or a pervert, which one!?

    Black cat girl is hugging me while crying.

    Hmm? i thought she would be angry for my countless offense to her. In fact, if i become her i wont forgive it even if it was me.

    ¡°Welcome back Miho sama!¡±

    ¡°Miho sama, play with us again!¡±

    ¡°Mi..miho sama, please touch me like before nyan.. ¡° *pant pant*

    ¡°Miho sama, tell us about the airplane things again!¡±

    ¡°I want to hear about a gundam! Is it true that they can even flying higher than sky?¡±

    Countless question directed to me.

    Reks, the fox girl, another cat girl and various kids is gathering to greet and asking me question.

    Then,

    not finished, some more people coming out

    ¡°HEY BITCH, WE HAVE DONE WHAT YOU ASKED. REMOVE THE ORDER THAT YOU GIVE TO THIS JUNK WILL YA!?¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP BALDIE, IT IS UP FOR MASTER TO PULL BACK THE ORDER NOT YOU. ALSO, WELCOME BACK MASTER¡±

    The thug and oo-kun (main body) is showing up.

    Not stopping, someone hit me from the back.

    Whoa, who dares to do that? Wanna die?

    ¡°YOU FOOL!¡±

    It was Gordes.

    ¡­.

    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO SUCH A BEAUTIFUL SWORD? IT WAS ALL TATTERED NOW!¡±

    Yep, he care more about the weapon rather than his master condition. As expected of blacksmith.

    After doing such a unnatural way of using the ultimate skill, the sword is tattered now.

    It can still be used, but two or three times using skill at that level it''s probably gonna broke.

    Even if its made from a mysterious metal, its performance was mediocre from among the countless weapon i took and seems to focus more on  decoration purpose.

    The reason i use it despite that? Well it looked cool. Katana feels cool, don¡¯t you think?

    ¡°It cannot handle my skill, and it broke¡±

    Hearing that, Gordes is dumbfounded.

    Well i didn''t lie. It was from the help of mana stone, but it was still my skill.

    Then,

    ¡°Haa.. it can''t be helped. I already got used of your ridiculousness¡±

    Seemingly given up, Gordes mutters.

    ¡°I have prepared a new sword, truthfully i want you to use it anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it out once the time to use it comes, so be patient to use this for a while¡±

    Saying that, he give me a normal katana.

    Well i guess it''s fine. i don¡¯t need to fight seriously till a few days.

    ¡°HAHAHA, WELCOME BACK MY FRIEND!¡±

    Bernard comes too.

    ¡°I have returned. You looked healthy, friend¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! BUT, OF COURSE. WITH OUR PLAN IS GONNA BE OFFICIALLY STARTED HOW CAN I NOT GET EXCITED?¡±

    ¡°Khukhu.. you naughty, naughty boy. So you can¡¯t wait to get started huh¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA, NATURALLY MY FRIEND!¡±

    Grinning to each other, we already can communicate each other intention with short sentences.

    Looks like every core person is already here.

    ¡°Tuvalu¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡±

    He start to made a salute like a loyal soldier together with some of his subordinates.

    Good...

    you''re already got used to become my underling huh.

    ¡°How is everyone else doing?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am! Following your order, they had already spread in the various corner of the world using teleport device. And starting all of the preparation since a month ago. All that is needed is your order¡±

    I grinned while facing him.

    I see..

    this is beyond my expectation.

    Not only they¡¯re not running away,

    Each of them is already prepared.

    For our hell.

    For the performance that will happened.

    For the dance of death that will come.

    You guys already prepared for the hell that is come.

    Then,

    all i need to do is to swing the starting fireworks.

    Since you guys already prepared this much, then i will fulfill your expectation.

    Since you guys wanna die so much then i¡¯ll bring you to the grandest stage!

    Since you guys wanna lay waste of this world and making it dance under your thumbs, then i will fulfill your wish!

    Now..

    LET THE FESTIVAL BEGIN

    Laughing like a maniac, i start to announce it.

    Everyone only looked at me like they already getting used to it.

    ¡°READY OR NOT, WE WILL SURPRISE THE WHOLE WORLD STARTING NOW!¡±

    ¡°LET THE FESTIVAL OF CHAOS, BEGINS!¡±

    With a cheer, we gonna start our festival

    Not for anyone else, not for the whole world, but for ourself.

 Chapter 108

    -Interlude gluttonous king Mara-

    -Before Miho meets the sword saint-

    -Holy capital Abona-

    ¡°Thank you for coming here, heroes¡±

    Within the royal hall,

    the king of Abona himself is personally called the heroes to gather here.

    Shu was fine because he was stationed in the royal capital.

    But the other heroes is stationed in the other countries.

    Moving back and forth must be tiresome, especially since space magic that can handle transport is scarce and only long live race like demon or vampire is usually can learn that magic.

    There''s a emergency teleport device, but that¡¯s reserved for the royal family when a emergency happened.

    As such,

    having to come back here after just returned must be tiresome for them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time you highness. It¡¯s fine, there''s no way we would refuse a direct request from the king himself¡± speak Arisa

    ¡°Not like we had any other choice, though¡±

    ¡°Yuya! Ssh!¡±

    The kings heartfully apologized to the heroes.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, heroes. The matters already cannot be solved by our researcher or decipher division. Perhaps the heroes from another world can help us regarding this matter..¡±

    Saying that, the king apologise once again.

    Barbaros lu faluna.

    A man that became the thirteen king of the royal capital.

    Being loved by his subordinate and people, he was known as peaceful king.

    Always choose to resolving matters peacefully, he even hesitate to execute a most heinous criminal.

    Some people dissed him as coward, while some people is liking him.

    His great grandmother is said to be a demi human from a pig lineage, but he himself didn''t have that trait.

    Though his daughter seems to have that trait, she was already changing so much that her previous pig like face is changing drastically.

    Moving on,

    the reason he choose a peaceful solution is simple.

    Despite he is a king, he was a normal person.

    He didn''t have a gift of knowledge like previous king, wits like first king and heroic talent like the seventh king.

    All he have is observe from sidelines and following usual course of history like a normal person do.

    He once got an ambition,

    an ambition to become greater than the previous king before him.

    An ambition to leave his name in history.

    An ambition to solve every problem that other kings before him cannot do.

    However,

    reality is harsh.

    After becoming a adult,

    he realize his talent is mediocre at least.

    Neither gifted at poetry, intelligence,strength or charisma.

    All he can do is working harder than normal people.

    That makes him pursue the path of peace.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    So he himself is not gonna get hurt.

    So his country wouldn¡¯t suffer from being lead by a mediocre king.

    ¡°I have to apologize that there''s only me from the royal family is currently here. Right now, my wife is in the frontline near the demon king territory to investigate the matters... and my two sons is.. uhh, well¡­ We never had any contact with them for a long time. And my daughter didn''t want to leave her room and shut herself¡±

    Seems like making a troubled face while speaking about his kids, the king keeps making excuse to the heroes.

    It seems like there''s a various trouble about his children. Then, while his advisor suggest it''s better to not let the heroes waiting longer, he continue the topic instead to put the heroes at ease.

    ¡°Well then. The matter that i want to discuss with the heroes is this¡±

    He explains,

    apparently the treasure in the treasure room in the royal capital is disappear without a trace.

    Fortunately, this country had three treasure room so the economy is still able to function normally for now

    But losing 1/3 of them is a massive blow. In one or two years it would definitely cannot be hidden anymore.

    Since this case is without any clues at all of who the culprit is, and how they do it. They stand at roadblock.

    ¡°The only clues that we found is the paper written in foreign words. Our team of researcher is trying to translate it but they didn''t know anything other than it was a language from another world¡±

    Hearing the king explanation, one of the heroes replied.

    ¡°I see. So that''s where our power is needed right?¡±

    Shuu ask the king.

    The king nodded in confirmation, and his advisor brings a box.

    ¡°Here is the said paper. I would appreciate if the heroes looked at it¡±

    Hearing that, the heroes getting closer to read the writing in the paper.

    ¡°This is!?¡±

    Speak Shuu.

    the others are making a surprised face too.

    Looking at that, the king is getting worried and asking them.

    ¡°H..how is it!? Did you find anything heroes?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The heroes is getting silent for awhile, while looked at each other with awkward face.

    Because they make such a troubled face, the king is getting worried too.

    Eh? What''s wrong? Could it be, that even they cannot read it?

    The king started to get worried with this silent treatment.

    Seemingly cannot bear the silence anymore, Shuu start to speak.

    ¡°No.. this, is.. indeed the writing from our world, but..¡±

    ¡°How to say it.. it was unique, uh?¡±

    ¡°It was.. full of personality, i guess?¡± speak Arisa

    ¡°Ye..yeah, it was one of a kind too.. how to explain it, erm...¡±

    ¡°The handwriting is ugly¡± mutters Yuya

    ¡°Yuya! And i tried not to said it!¡±

    shouts Shuu

    Seemingly still confused, the king start to speak.

    ¡°I... i see, then, did you find any clues from the writing on this paper?¡±

    They seems to discussing what to say, and...

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a unique and unusual individual even compared to the people from our world..¡± mutters Shuu

    ¡°Ye..yeah, i didn''t even find this kind of messy handwriting at elementary school¡± speak Arisa

    ¡°The writer is definitely able to write better, but for some reason he got lazy before even starting to write and writing whatever comes into his mind back then¡± speak Yuya

    ¡°Yuya! You¡¯re too honest! They won¡¯t be able to understand like this!¡± speaks Shuu

    Oh... right¡­? I.. See¡­ Mutters the king.

    Actually he was wondering if there''s more that they didn''t say. But looking at their reaction it seems like they didn''t know who writes the paper too.

    ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°Mind if i asked what is written there?¡±

    Hearing that, they start to discuss with each others

    ¡°Wait, it seems hard... is this u or o? It seems like hiragana but this one is kinda similar with kanji... hmm...¡± speak Shuu

    ¡°I can only read it like a worm wriggling to each others...¡± mutters Arisa

    ¡°Shouldn''t it actually be just a prank letter without any meaning inside other than to looks cool while leaving written letter behind?¡± speak Yuya

    ¡°I feel like i can¡¯t refute for that possibility...¡± speak Arisa

    After discussing with each other, they seems to not being able to reach a conclusion, until...

    ¡°It was written as the gluttonous king, Mara is here¡±

    said Yuya

    ¡°!?¡±

    The other two make a surprised face, but nobody else is seeing it.

    ¡°Ooh as expected from the heroes, being able to decipher the writing that even our best researcher cannot translate in such a short time¡± mutters the surrounding.

    ¡°I see! Thank you for the cooperation heroes¡±

    Hearing that,

    the king start to stand from his chair.

    ¡°Write a copy of this letter and mention the neighbour country about this culprit named gluttonous king Mara! Find more info about him as much as possible!¡±

    The advisor start to move immediately.

    ¡°Thank you heroes. Since it¡¯s been late, mind to stay here for a night?¡±

    Yuya accepts, but the other two seems still made such a disbelief face.

    ¡­.

    At the night

    ¡°Is that fine, Yuya? Isn''t it read Kaito instead of Mara I, i mean, it was clearly a different name at least¡± said Shuu

    Hearing him, Yuya reply

    ¡°Either clearly feels like a fake name. Since it seems like either is gonna be a troublesome name, it''s better to pissed off the culprit at least right?¡±

    He replied while making a small grin.

    Not again.. shuu remembers he even like to pissed off a gang leader back in their world when they¡¯re still small.

    Then, seemingly wants to ask something, Arisa speaked.

    ¡°So, this Ma... the person calling itself Kaito...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s.. probably japanese right? Perhaps it was someone summoned from our world too, is it¡­ perhaps?¡±

    Saying what''s in her mind for a while, Arisa start to question.

    Yuya answered.

    ¡°We don''t know for sure yet, perhaps it was written by someone else summoned before us. From what i heard, not every people summoned from another world is keeping their race.. some even become a elf or a vampire with a long life¡±

    Saying that, Arisa start to looked depressed.

    Looking at that, Shuu start to cheer Arisa.

    ¡°Well, but the possibility is not a zero at least. If it was really Mika-san, she would probably be too shy to meets us right?¡±

    Actually she probably forgot about them at this points, but none of the heroes is probably realize.

    ¡°Ye..yeah, thanks Shu-ya...¡±

    Seemingly grinning, Yuya excuse himself.

    ¡°Well, seems like i¡¯m gonna disturb the atmosphere here. I¡¯ll excuse myself to bed then¡±

    ¡°I..it''s not like that!¡± x2 (Shuu and Arisa)

    Speaking at the same time, those two retorts.

 Chapter 109

    -Interludes to each and their own-

    -In the royal capital courtyard-

    -Training yard-

    ¡°HAAAAA!¡±

    *KLIING*

    A spark is created.

    A clash of metal resounded.

    Inside the yard,

    a handsome young man is fiercely attacking using his sword.

    His speed and strength is clearly far beyond a average soldier .

    The soldier around cannot look back from this spectacle.

    Some of the audience is even cheering the boy, while some cheering his opponent.

    However, when some group of girls cheering the handsome man, the group of soldiers is changing into insulted him instead with tears of blood.

    ¡°Dammit, go die!¡± ¡°Why? Why it wasnt me.. kuh, dammit¡± ¡°Argh, if only hatred can kill someone..!¡± mutters the soldiers

    Ignoring them, Shuu keeps attacking the man in front of him.

    The man is big and wearing a steel helmet so his face isn''t clearly seen.

    But,

    he know one thing.

    He knows this man strength more than anyone.

    If he didn''t use everything he got, he would be the one that fall into the ground instead.

    ¡°HAAAAAH!¡±

    He start to leapt in front of him and betting it on all out attack.

    The audience cannot even see what is happening

    If this attack hits, even a b-rank monster would sustain great damage! Perhaps even died.

    But..

    ¡°HMPPH!¡±

    the big man is swinging his mace.

    predicting where Shuu is leaping, he attacks that spot and targeting him directly.

    shuu, which realize it would be bad to receive his attack directly managed to guard at last moment.

    *don*

    ¡°!!!¡±

    but,

    the impact is making him flying for about 10 meters.

    ¡°KYAAH! SHUU SAMA!¡±

    the woman screamed.

    Shu crashed into some trees and flying away.

    like this, everyone is worried if he got gravely injured.

    ¡°ow ow ow..¡±

    A mutters...

    he was still fine.

    and no visible injury on him.

    though looking at his condition, he won''t be getting up anytime soon.

    the big man is  approaching him.

    and while offering his hand, he asked.

    ¡°You¡­ fine?¡±

    white making a relieved face, Shuu grab his hands.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks bose-san¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.. mention it. Bad.. at holding back, so¡±

    While getting his help, Shuu is starting to get up.

    ¡­.

    It happened some time ago.

    While training, Shuu found himself having trouble finding  a good sparring partner.

    Because,

    when he trained with the elite soldier and battle instructor in this country, everyone is unconsciously holding back because he¡¯s a hero.

    If something happened to the hero, they would receive a heavy punishment.

    After the example of what happened with the averunks kingdom, nobody dares to sparring with him with risk of injuring him.

    It might be fine to just practice by himself, but there''s a limit of practicing alone.

    So,

    while in trouble, he was looking for a sparring partner in back alley.

    Known as the place where only bad rumor exist, usually nobody even wants to near this place.

    But,

    for him,

    this place is perfect.

    The lowlifes here won''t be hesitate to injuring him just because he was one of the heroes.

    And he can fight back to protect himself as self defense if he got attacked which doubles as training here.

    He thinks it was a good plan at first

    But...

    Shuu was naive.

    *PRAANG*

    ¡°Ugh..!¡±

    He got hit by a empty bottle.

    ¡°HAHAHA! THAT¡¯S IT! DON¡¯T MOVE NIICHAN!¡±

    ¡°YEAH YEAH, UNLESS YOU WANT THIS WOMAN TO GET SCARRED?¡±

    While feeling dizzy, Shuu regrets his action back then.

    ¡­

    When he come here, he meet the thugs.

    Since no one recognize him, they tried to mug him.

    with his hero body spec, he can beat them easily.

    But,

    one of them is getting desperate, and taking a woman hostage.

    He was surprised since he come out of nowhere and suddenly he''s holding the woman.

    Without any choice to not let the unrelated woman gets hurt, he dropped his sword and letting himself get hit.

    Thats why...

    He was in this situation.

    ¡°haa.. haah..¡±

    Still looking at them but panting with blood in his head, Shuu calmly looked at them.

    ¡°Satisfied? You can let go of that woman now¡±

    Saying that, the thug is speaking to him

    ¡°Huh?is that how to ask the favor?¡±

    ¡°Hey handsome nii-chan, you know how to ask a favor right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!if you want to apologize, go grovel in four in front of us!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Shuu only looks down...

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    And then,

    he start to dogeza in front of them.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    And begs to them,

    With his head approaching the ground.

    Looking at him, the thugs is starting to laugh.

    ¡°HAHAHA! HE REALLY GROVEL¡±

    ¡°HEHEHE DON¡¯T YOU HAVE ANY SELF RESPECT, NII-CHAN?¡±

    ¡°AHAHA, HOW PATHETIC¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Shuu start to gripped his arms.

    Where did he go wrong?

    All he want is power...

    Power to become stronger.

    Power to not losing anything else anymore.

    Power to protect everyone he cares about.

    Throwing away his pride,

    he even come to this back alley.

    Ignoring even the soldier in castle warning about this place,

    he still coming here without saying anything to them.

    But,

    is this is the result?

    Only powerless while staring in the front of unchanging ¡°reality¡±

    Like this...

    What is the difference compared to before he was coming into this world?

    ¡°HAHAHA, YOU''RE TREMBLING NI-CHAN? ARE YOU SCARED?¡±

    ¡°HEE HEE, DON¡¯T WORRY NII-CHAN, WE WERE ONLY GOING TO SOLD YOU INTO ANOTHER PLACE!¡±

    ¡°HAHA YEAH, WE GOT A LOT OF CUSTOMER THAT¡¯S GONNA BUY YOUR HANDSOME FACE¡±

    While he was still cursed and lamented  his own powerlessness¡­

    A big man is  approaching them looks drunk.

    With a unsteady walk, he approach them.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what''s the big idea?¡±

    He pushed them away,

    And ignoring their word.

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked at Shuu in eye.

    Then,

    ¡°You.. not gonna fight?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Asking him that question,

    he stare at him.

    ¡°With.. your strength... probably... easy¡±

    Getting dumbfounded, he didnt reply to him.

    One of the thug looks angry with this man that coming without warning and ignoring them.

    Then...

    ¡°AHH? WHAT¡¯S THE BIG IDEA? HEY MAN, PISS.. BUAAAGH!¡±

    Before he can finish, a punch is swing to the thug face.

    He was flying and hitting the wall as a meat paste.

    ¡°H..HII!?¡±

    ¡°T..THIS BASTARD! HE KILLED LUKE!¡±

    ¡°G...GET HIM!¡±

    They all get angry and start to surround him.

    Then,

    ¡°BWARGH!¡±

    ¡°AARGH!¡±

    ¡°AAH! STOP!¡±

    Without any mercy, he crush them all.

    some of them broke in their skull, some got smashed in head, and some lucky one  got a smashed legs on them but still survived.

    ¡°H..HII..! MONSTER!¡±

    Cannot hold it anymore, the remaining thugs is running away.

    ¡°W¡­ WAIT, GUYS! BWEERGH!¡±

    Without mercy at all, he smashed the remaining thug into a paste.

    ¡°HIEEE! WA...WAIT, EVERYONE!¡±

    The woman that become a hostage is running away too.

    It looks like she was a collaborator instead of hostage.

    I see...

    that explains why she shows up from nowhere.

    But,

    Right now Shuu cannot care less about them.

    ¡°...So strong¡±

    Shuu can only seen him with awe.

    Despite the man is not in the perfect condition and barehanded, he defeated them easily.

    After finished, the big man faced him.

    With a body full of blood paint his armor.

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked at Shuu.

    Shuu was surprised looking at him.

    A big body and a face full of countless scars without hair in his head.

    From his aura alone, he can judge.

    The man in front of him is a veteran that survived from countless battles.

    That man ask him again.

    ¡°Why.. Didn''t you fight?¡±

    Because he suddenly asked, Shuu can¡¯t reply.

    ¡°...¡±

    Then,

    seemingly regain his mind, he speak.

    ¡°Because..¡±

    ¡°Nothing.. can be solved by a violence..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°i see¡±

    The man looked disappointed.

    Seemingly losing interest, he start to leave.

    ¡°WAIT..!¡±

    Then,

    Shuu stops him.

    ¡­

    ¡°...¡±

    Getting called, he man is looking back at him.

    ¡°PLEASE, TEACH ME HOW TO BECOME STRONGER!!¡±

    He shouts.

    ¡°...¡±

    He seems to stopped for awhile.

    nd then,

    replying him, he asked.

    ¡°Why..?¡±

    Shuu hesitates for a bit.

    Then...

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Shuu still hesitate.

    Feeling he won''t get this man trust unless he start to explain, he said something.

    ¡°Was a murderer¡±

    While looking at him, Shuu start to speak about his past.

    ¡­

    When he was small, Shuu was a genius kid.

    But his biggest weakness is that he never got any motivation to do anything.

    He was smarter than average, have a better look than most people, and able to do most things he put his mind into.

    With such a blessing on him, he didn''t have any motivation to work hard and start to realized.

    That he was ¡°special¡±

    That he was better than everyone else.

    Thinking like that,

    He start to become arrogant.

    Then...

    his mother that worked overseas remarries suddenly.

    Because he lost his dad when he was so little he didn''t have any memories of him.

    Suddenly, two years later.

    He received news that his new ¡®father¡¯ that he never met is suddenly missing.

    And,

    After that,

    His mother returned from overseas.

    Together with ¡®him¡¯

    Bringing his new ¡°little brother¡± it was a gloomy boy.

    He looked like a nerd, and seems weak that he didn''t think he can even hurt a fly.

    He didn''t like this new addition to his family.

    For him, a family of his mother, and sister is enough.

    Especially since his mother just returned after so long.

    He want to get pampered.

    Thats why,

    The appearance of his new brother is a hindrance.

    So he often bully his new brother.

    But, his sister once caught his action and reprimand him.

    It was probably a normal family quarrel, but for him that always get praise no matter what he do it''s a incomprehensible action for him.

    He start to sulk and stopped talking to his sister too, thinking she was taking his new brother side.

    Then,

    that accident occurs.

    One day.

    When he was still sleeping in the home, he received a phone call.

    It was from his little brother.

    Apparently, he said his sister is having a accident involving a construction pipe  falling to her.

    He was desperate and didn''t know who to call, and he only knows how to contact the house number at his age.

    Desperate, he was begging Shuu to call for help.

    But,

    Shuu which is irritated because his sleep is disturbed gets annoyed with his brother.

    He thought he was pranking him because he was still mad for his bullying and didnt take him seriously

    He ignores him and saying save her yourself if you''re a man

    After that,

    he closed the phone.

    ...

    Apparently, it was actually true.

    He heard the news of his sister death because she was too late to be carried into the hospital.

    His mother slapped him for the first time since he was born.

    But,

    inside his state of mind...

    He didn''t even think about why he was slapped

    All he knows,

    Is that,

    he just made a terrible ¡®mistake¡¯

    ¡­.

    After that,

    the relation between his family is getting sour

    His little brother is start to bleaching his hair and hanging out with bad company.

    His mother start to going out more often  and almost never coming back home anymore.

    Within his family that he was barely talked to each other anymore, two years had passed.

    One day,

    when he was going home from school there''s a storm

    Thinking to hurry to reach his home before it got worse, he was running.

    And,

    beside the riverbank

    He saw his little brother trying to pull a group of kitten on the box that almost drown in the middle of river.

    !

    He called his brother,

    Yelling what are you doing inside this heavy storm!

    But,

    his brother ignored him.

    Thinking he can''t reach the kitten using a branch, he prepares to swim in the middle of river.

    He tried to stop him desperately

    Despite they have no blood relation, he was still his brother.

    Rather than letting him die, it was better to let the kitten drown

    But,

    his little brother still ignores him

    While getting desperate, he was asking him.

    Why.

    Why trying to save a kitten and betting on his own life

    Why go that far just for a life which you barely even knows.

    His little brother replied without hesistation

    ¡°If you''re a man, you must save them yourself right?¡±

    ..!

    Doesn''t want to accept further objection, his little brother trying to swim by himself.

    Then,

    ¡°Wait¡±

    Shuu stopped him for last time

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a idea¡±

    He start to speak to his brother.

    Apparently, a tree is almost fallen into the river.

    Thinking to just catch the kitten by making the fallen tree as bridge, he suggest to push the tree together to the other side

    The little brother accepts

    Then,

    they pushed the tree and it fall.

    Because it was already old, it fall pretty easily.

    After that,

    offering to get the kitten himself because this was his idea, Shuu offers to get the kitten. But his brother refused.

    He debated with his little brother, but he finally managed to convince him.

    He tied his stomach with rope and tying it to nearest another tree.

    At first it was going smoothly.

    But,

    the storm is getting heavier.

    When shuu finally managed to get the cat, the tree that he walked into start to get pushed by the flooding river and drifting away.

    His little brother managed to grab one of his hand.

    His other hand is gripping the kitten.

    He said to let go of him or else he would get carried along with him.

    But his brother keep refusing.

    Thinking it was not good if this keeps going on.

    After that,

    they''re lucky

    Some of the local seeing their action and calls a police for help.

    With their help, they finally managed to be saved.

    With this,

    they managed to saved the kitten too

    ¡­.

    After this incident, he get closer with his little brother.

    Realizing he didn''t hate him since the start, he keep apologize to him.

    Irritated, the little brother saying he won''t accept him as big brother if he keeps apologizing.

    Smiling, he was accepting that condition.

    Like this,

    they really become actual brothers at this point on.

    But...

    ¡­.

    ¡°It doesnt change the fact that i was the reason of my sister death and letting her die¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    The man looks at him.

    ¡°I... even if my family forgive my weakness, and nobody minds it but i still mind it¡±

    ¡°I am weak¡±

    ¡°That''s why i blame my brother for getting more attention than me¡±

    ¡°That''s why i blame my sister for stopping me¡±

    ¡°Thats why¡±

    ¡°I want to become stronger¡±

    So,

    i won¡¯t lose anyone that i care about, anymore

    If i can¡¯t do that.

    I.. cannot call myself as a man

    ¡°Now that i think about it, i haven''t introduce myself properly huh?¡±

    Shuu start to standing up and greeting him

    ¡°I am Narukami Shuu. just call me Shuu.

    Right now i was summoned into this world as one of the heroes, but please don''t mind it¡±

    The guy in front of him seems surprised, but quickly regain the composure so Shuu didn''t realize.

    ¡°...¡±

    He seems to think about something.

    Then,

    ¡°...Bose¡±

    He replied.

    ¡°Then, Bose-san..¡±

    Shuu ask him

    ¡°Would you mind to become my martial arts teacher?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He didn''t speak anything for some time.

    Then,

    while moved away from that places he turns back.

    ¡°Ah..!¡±

    Thinking he was rejected, Shuu tries to stop him.

    But,

    His worries seems unecesarry.

    ¡°My pay, is expensive¡±

    He only replied with a short sentences

    ¡°! Yeah!¡±

    Making a gut pose, Shuu is getting excited and following him.

    ¡­

    Then,

    The man who called himself Bose is starting to work as Shuu mentor and sparring partner.

    He never mentions where he come from, and the people in the castle didn''t accept him at first.

    But because Shuu is giving his guarantee, they start to accept him.

    They can¡¯t believe with this man but they can believe with Shuu.

    However,

    there was one thing that he didn''t told anyone.

    And nobody around him realize it too...

    Before he used the name Bose,

    He was known as the leader of wolf brigand mercenary, Garon.

 Chapter 110

    -Interludes to each and their own 2-

    -In the royal castle of Grandom-

    ¡°CAPTAIIN! CAPTAINN!¡±

    In the middle of the hallway,

    a green haired fine looking young knight is looking for someone.

    While it seems like he did not found the one he looks for, he start to get desperate.

    Then...

    someone calls him from the back.

    ¡°Ooh, if it isn''t Kail. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    The young man looked surprised seeing him.

    It was understandable,

    thats because...

    Nobody in this country didn¡¯t know the identity of the  man that greets him.

    ¡°Your..MAJESTY!?¡±

    ¡°Ssh! you¡¯re too loud!¡±

    Saying that,

    he closed the young man mouth in hurry.

    ¡­..

    King Ranpossa the third.

    Inside the military country of Grandom, he was known as the most open minded king in history.

    He was never give any mercy to his enemies, sparing those who surrenders and always respect highly a strong adversary.

    A man famous with his big heart and ambition.

    He always like to lead his army directly and never stop fighting until the enemy surrenders.

    Of course,

    this event too,

    is his usual way of being naughty.

    ¡°W..why is your majesty is here? Also, that appearance¡±

    Looking at him,

    the king is wearing a shabby outfit.

    A ragtag clothes that even a servant didn''t want to wear.

    Like this,

    if anyone points out it was the king, they won''t be able to recognize him at first glance.

    ¡°What? I was just taking a walk¡±

    He speak like it was someone else problem.

    ¡°Th..that''s not good! The prime minister is already having trouble because you keep disappear. He would definitely be angry if i let you get out again¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! don¡¯t worry! That old crook is tougher than he looked! One or two problem wont made his bald head getting balder even further¡±

    I don¡¯t think that''s the problem here... mutters him.

    ¡°So¡±

    Ignoring him, he continued.

    ¡°Is Yuya disappears again?¡±

    Hearing him, he only replied a bit.

    ¡°Yes.. I m ashamed, but captain is often dissapear somewhere by himself¡±

    Hearing that, he got amused.

    ¡°GAHAHAHA! AS EXPECTED FROM THE HERO THAT I CHOOSE! NOW THAT¡¯S WHAT I CALLED A MAN¡±

    Talk about birds in same feather.. Mutters Kail.

    When the three leader of the biggest countries in the world is discussing which heroes to take care of by each country, king ranpossa suddenly ask hero Yuya to come into his country .

    All of the people present is is confused, but they didn''t see any problem and accepts it.

    In fact, he was greatly taking care of Yuya.

    The king is the type that hates formalities since the beginning.

    That''s why, when he saw Yuya that act without formalities compared to other two, he likes him in the spot.

    The king is strangely never have a child on his own, but he got a lot of adopted children.

    Thanks to that, his other name is called papa Ranpossa.

    Even Kail is actually one of his adopted son.

    But he refuse to speak non formal to him that saved his life in the street.

    The person in question doesn''t seem to be mind, but he can¡¯t be informal when there''s already too much rough people that doesn¡¯t even understand a etiquette here.

    ¡°HAHAHA! then no worries! I can guess where he is¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHA! JUST FOLLOW ME¡±

    Getting dumbfounded, he follows the king while still half doubtful.

    ¡­.

    In the park near the royal capital,

    there''s a forest here.

    ¡°SEE? HE¡¯S THERE! GAHAHAHA!¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    In one of the trees,

    a young man with blonde hair is sleeping at one of the branch.

    Kail is surprised that he was in the place exactly like the king said.

    ¡°...¡±

    He was breath taken with the scenery.

    A lot of birds is gathering near him.

    Looking closely, even some rabbit and dog is sleeping under his trees.

    Looking at this scenery,

    it was no doubt that this man is one of the legendary heroes.

    ¡°Captain¡±

    He calls in soft voice so to not surprise the animal.

    ¡°...¡±

    Yuya only slowly opening his eyes.

    And then...

    ¡°...There, huh?¡±

    He slowly mutters.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kail only get confused.

    Then,

    grabbing his spear, Yuya suddenly jumped and sprint to somewhere.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Because it was so sudden, Kail is surprised.

    Then...

    ¡°GAHAHAHA! I DON¡¯T KNOW WHAT IS IT, BUT IT SEEMS LIKE SOMETHING FUN HAPPENED¡±

    Pursuing Yuya, he start to jump between trees while following him.

    Kail, which gets dumbfounded and left alone...

    ¡°AH, WAIT!¡±

    Start to run pursuing them.

    ¡­¡­

    While running in the middle of the forest,

    Kail finally saw the two of them.

    There...

    Yuya is in the middle of fighting a bear with four arms.

    ..!

    He know what it is...

    Killer bears,

    known as b rank monster, it was a monster normal soldier could never hope to defeat.

    The forest here is known as home of a various monster .

    Normally it was unthinkable to left such a forest with a bunch of monster still there this near the capital.

    The king Ranpossa thought it was good for practicing the soldier instead and left it alone.

    But,

    a b rank monster is rare even in this forest.

    Most commonly ones are e rank monster.

    Even c rank is only sighted once a year or so.

    That¡¯s why,

    to encounter a killer bear in this forest...

    He thought it was so unlucky.

    ..!

    Not good!

    I can¡¯t leave the captain fighting alone!

    Thinking to help, he was drawing his sword.

    But,

    ¡°Stop¡±

    The king stopped him.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, just watch¡±

    He was stopping him.

    Didn''t understand what the king talking about, he watch the fight closely.

    ¡­

    *GRRR!*

    The bear is fighting fiercely.

    With strength that can tear apart a steel armor easily, he was keep attacking.

    But...

    ¡°Hmph¡±

    None of them hits Yuya.

    ¡­

    With speed that Kail cannot seen clearly, Yuya corner the bear and keep stabbing him at the same spot.

    Looking closely,

    the bear is losing one eye.

    ¡°Awesome¡±

    He was in awe.

    He knows his captain is strong, but he never thought he was this strong.

    If this keeps up, the bear will definitely gonna killed eventually.

    But...

    ¡°Tsk !¡±

    Yuya parries the attack.

    But it was too strong,

    so he get pushed back.

    And behind his back,

    is a tree.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Captain!

    He thought he was in trouble, so he tried to help.

    But,

    the king is still blocking him.

    Why stopped me your majesty? Is what he want to shouts.

    Then,

    ¡°Look closely. Don¡¯t just suddenly dive in¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Didn''t understand what the king is talking about, he looked at the bear.

    After watching carefully...

    ¡°!¡±

    A pair of beastman is behind the bear.

    One is young cat girl, the others is adult female cat girl both with brown fur.

    Judging from appearance, those two are probably mother and daughter

    ¡°If we suddenly dive in, the bear might got surprised and end up hurting those two¡±

    ¡°Ah..¡±

    Looking closely, he understood the situation.

    It was strange since the beginning.

    Yuya never moves into a different spot.

    Although it was easier to avoid by confusing the bear with his speed and moves into back, sides, or below he didn''t changed his position and even start to defending instead.

    It was to protect those two.

    ¡°Captain..¡±

    He almost made a mistake and troubling his captain further.

    Looking at him worried, the king only made a relaxed expression.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I know it.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t get cornered without any plan¡±

    Eh? Mutters Kail.

    Then,

    the bear suddenly attacks him with a tackle.

    Yuya still calmly watching him.

    While he stuck his spear into ground while facing horizontal side.

    Suddenly,

    like disappearing in the midst of shadow, he was gone.

    ¡°GROWL!?¡±

    The bear is surprised.

    But he cannot stop his tackle

    Then,

    *GROWWL!¡±

    The spear is stuck to his chest.

    Because of his own power, the spear is stuck tightly.

    He was struggling, trying to remove the spear.

    At that time...

    *GRRR!*

    Yuya appears from the air.

    Using a kick, he targets the spear that lodges into his chest.

    *GRAWR!!*

    Using gravity and the power of his kick, the spear is piercing the bear chest.

    Finally,

    the bear stopped struggling and collapsed.

    *DOM!*

    With a loud voice,

    the battle is over.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°..¡±

    He was dumbfounded.

    Despite the disadvantages, he manages to win against class b monsters.

    After wins the fight, Yuya pulled out the spear that pierce the bear.

    Then,

    approaching the mother and daughter pair, he was coming to them.

    ¡°..!¡±

    The small girl seems scared.

    Yuya crouching down and looking to her.

    ¡°...¡±

    Getting stared made the girl is getting afraid further and hides below her mother arms.

    At that time,

    Yuya was pulling out something from his pocket.

    ¡°Here¡±

    ¡°..!¡±

    It was a flower hairpin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose it again, ok?¡±

    The girl seems confused at first.

    After hesitating for some time, she take the hairpin.

    Then,

    making a small smile, the girl is thanking him.

    ¡°T..thank..yo..u¡±

    Yuya grins and patting her in head.

    ¡­

    Kail looks at them dumbfounded.

    (Huh? Then.. the reason captain stays here.. is to find the owner of that hairpin?)

    The truth is Yuya only found the hairpin last week.

    Thinking that the owner probably gonna returns here he was safekeeping it and waiting for the owner.

    He was sharpening his sense and keeping watch around.

    Then,

    he finally founds the owner after a week waiting.

    But coincidentally, she got attacked by a killer bear.

    The rest is as Kail known.

    ¡°Captain..¡±

    Feeling respect, he decided to become strong like him.

    So someday, perhaps¡­

    He can stand back to back with his captain.

    And become a part of legend alongside him

    ¡­.

    The pair of mother daughter is thanking them then said farewell.

    Apparently they was in the middle of journey into the mines nearing the demon territory.

    They didn''t know the reason, but there''s a rumor said that the beastman can find a place to live if they gather there.

    Thankfully, king Ranpossa never hates beastman and didn''t care about the difference between races.

    While in the middle of of talking, he even saying ¡°Gahaha, if you didn''t find a place to live you can always come to live here, in this country. I will make a house for you guys¡±

    Of course, the mother and daughter thinks it was a joke to make them feel at ease.

    But they didn''t know the man in front of them is the king of this country, neither did they expect he was actually serious.

    The mother bows for his kindness and begin to leave for their journey.

    While saying a ¡°bye bye oniichan¡± the girl follows her mother.

    ¡­

    When they planned to return, the king nonchalantly asked Yuya a question.

    ¡°I never saw that skill before. How did you disappear into shadows?¡±

    Yuya only replied.

    ¡°Secret¡±

    Hearing that,

    the king grinned.

    ¡°Oh? So you mean...¡±

    ¡°If i want to know, steal it by yourself? Is that what you means?

    Yuya only replied.

    ¡°Who knows? Want to find it out?¡±

    They both start to grinning with each other

    Then,

    drawing their spear and sword, they start to fight with each other.

    Kail only surprised ¡°EEH!?¡±

    He tried to stop them, but they only said.

    ¡°SHUT UP¡±

    ¡°DO NOT INTERRUPT!¡±

    Just like that,

    he was only able to watch until the end.

    While they started fighting, he ponders.

    (Would this country be alright, being lead by those two..)

    Thinking that he was jealous with the heroes in another country, he was thinking if he can swap Yuya with one of them or something...

 Chapter 111

    -Interludes to each and their own 3-

    -Holy city Alexandria backyard-

    ¡°KYAAAH!¡±

    In the middle of the night...

    A girl with a cleric outfit and a brown hair is flying away while spinning in the sky.

    While it is normally impossible, this happened regardless¡­

    *BOOM!*

    With a loud sound, she fall into the land and made some crater.

    ¡°uuu¡­.¡±

    She crawl back from the hole.

    Apparentely, she survived from the fall.

    If it was normal person, they might end up as a meat paste and turn into splatter.

    Even though she survived, her head is dizzy, and her body still aches all over.

    Her mind is screaming to collapse and just fall down like that.

    But,

    Despite her wish, the girl is still conscious.

    To be exact,

    because of her unique skill...

    She cannot fall unconscious no matter what.

    ¡°Get up¡±

    A stern yet lovely voice is made.

    The owner of the voice, a girl which seems far younger than her is speak to her.

    She have a short shiny blonde hair and a cute face that looked like she was only 13 years old.

    ¡°At.. at least let me rest please! We have been doing it for three hours straight without any break...¡±

    ¡®Tsk¡¯

    While muttering such a annoyed reaction,

    the small girl made a face unthinkable to be made with her lovely face.

    Then,

    *BAM*

    ¡°GHUEH!?¡±

    She was kicking arisa in the side of her solar plexus, and she was flying again and end up crashing into the tree.

    Then,

    making a stern face, the little girl made a angry pose while yelling.

    ¡°YOU FOOL!¡±

    ¡°IF YOU HAVE TIME TO TALK USE IT TO HEAL YOURSELF AND START MOVING! IF YOU¡¯RE STILL ALIVE THEN MOVE YOUR BODY SO EVERYONE AROUND YOU CAN STAY ALIVE! HOW MANY TIMES I HAD TOLD YOU THAT!¡±

    After her yelling, Arisa grab her stomach in pain while made a pose like a caterpillar and cursing her unique skill for not making her fall unconscious even at this time.

    Ahh..!

    Why..!

    Why should i do this!?

    Starting to regret her decision, she was reminiscing the first time she was meeting this girl.

    ¡­

    Back when averunks country is ruined,

    because it was decided that Shuu is coming into royal capital abona and Yuya into the military country Grandom, the only one left for Arisa to choose is holy city Alexandria.

    In fact, she didn''t have any other choice because of a certain oracle.

    However,

    she didn''t really want to come here if possible.

    ¡°uuu¡±

    Arisa is hesitating to open the door.

    That¡¯s because...

    She heard the various rumor about the current leader of that country.

    11th holy maiden ¡°the god of war¡± Lily la arkenia.

    Renown as the strongest barehanded fighter in the world, she was known to be the most violent incarnate of holy maiden in generation.

    The rumor about her is that she never leaves any survivor to the enemy that attacks her home country, and a rumor that she wipes an entire city controlled by a demon and the inhabitants single handedly is already famous everywhere.

    The rumor even said that if she was a bounty target instead of a holy maiden, the guild would probably categorized her as s rank monster.

    Some people even said that her appearance is not changed at all for 50 years and start suspect that she was not even a human.

    Rumor about her identity is various, for the people that she saved she was called as angel that sent by the Goddess. For her enemy, she was called last boss.

    That''s just shows how dangerous she is.

    The position of the holy maiden in generation is decided by the oracle of a divine artifact that the first holy maiden left.

    Divine artifact ¡°future sight¡±

    It shows the one worthy to become the holy maiden.

    Whetever they¡¯re currently a criminals, villagers, noble,or common villagers, as long they¡¯re females the artifact never failed to choose the next holy maiden.

    It was rumored that a certain Goddess power is tied with that artifact, but the legitimacy of that is unknown.

    It was without a doubt that the next holy maiden is chosen by this artifact in generation.

    Regardless of one personal upbringing and personality that is.

    If there''s nobody worthy, the artifact won¡¯t show anyone and will keep quiet forever.

    And suddenly,

    the artifact shows the girl who deserved to become the next holy maiden last month.

    Then,

    either by a luck or curse, Arisa has been chosen to become the next holy maiden.

    However, because it was impossible to suddenly inherit the position suddenly, the new holy maiden is gonna be trained in around two years by the previous one until they become full fledged holy maiden.

    The rule had made recently to avoid a talentless person as a holy maiden.

    Depends on the talent it can be faster, but if the previous one judge they¡¯re talentless it can be longer.

    In fact, it was not weird that some of previous holy maiden candidate is already becoming old granny when the previous holy maiden is agree they¡¯re suited to succeed them.

    It was actually not rare that some of them is running away from the holy maiden position and hides themself from the rest of society.

    As a hero and a holy maiden, she received a lot of expectations so she cannot refuse.

    ¡­.

    Arisa was afraid to meet such a scary person at first.

    However,

    there¡¯s no other better choice if she want to survive in this world.

    Bracing herself, she finally going to meet her.

    *gulp*

    Behind the door...

    Lies one of the strongest human in the current era.

    With a *creak*

    Arisa opens the door

    There...

    she was completely surprised

    ¡°Thanks for coming, lady Arisa¡±

    ¡­!

    She was surprised.

    A beautiful angel is greeting her!

    Making a smile, the beautiful girl in front of her made a dignified looks.

    Just like...

    a messenger of gods in the picture book

    ¡°My name is Lily la arkenia, also called as the 11th holy maiden¡±

    ¡°Now¡­This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I believe you had heard about our purpose for being here right?¡±

    Continuing to speak, she made a apologetic face.

    ¡°I am sorry to suddenly ask you to come with us¡±

    ¡°But, in order to honor our ancient covenant, we have to ask you to lend us your strength¡±

    Making a dignified bow, the girl in front of Arisa speaked.

    ¡°I understand that there''s probably some confusing circumstance regarding why you''re suddenly being chosen not as the hero but holy maiden too. After all, such a case is the first ever since the founding of the country.¡±

    ¡°However, rest assured that we will offer you our full support¡±

    ¡°So, please lend us your strength¡±

    Saying that...

    the girl make a bow.

    ¡­

    Arisa seems dumbfounded at first...

    But,

    Making a determined face, she was accepting it eventually.

    ¡°I... don''t know if my power can be helpful, but¡±

    ¡°If i can be a help, please let me do anything i can¡±

    The girl made a smiling face and said.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    She was so adorable at a moment that arisa wants to hugged her.

    At least,

    she once had that kind of delusion.

    ¡­

    ¡°UWEERGH¡±

    Vomiting even her breakfast, Arisa made such an unlady like expression that can made her fan in the previous world crying in disbelief.

    ¡°So you¡¯re already reach your limit, huh?¡±

    Said the little girl in front of her without a sympathy.

    Even with this much of beating, Arisa is still conscious.

    ¡­..

    Unique skill ¡°indomitable¡±

    It was the skill that Arisa received as a hero.

    Its effect is making the user cannot faint from any status ailment or external factor no matter what.

    The only exception is probably death. Well, if eternal sleep is counted.

    Arisa can sleep normally because it was a natural act instead of status abnormality.

    She was curious why she was the only one received such a battle purpose skill, but the other two heroes making fun of her by saying it¡¯s probably because arisa head is full of flowers.

    Muu, they¡¯re really like to make fun of me! Think Arisa.

    But,

    this time,

    Arisa really wished that she didn''t have this cheat instead.

    ¡­

    Arisa cannot move a muscle anymore and standing limplessly with dead fish eye like a zombie.

    All she need is start to speak ¡°AaAAAAAAaa¡± and probably nobody can differentiate between her and actual zombie.

    Then,

    the previous holy maiden lift and carry her in her shoulder to her room.

    With strength that was unimaginable coming from such a small body.

    ¡°Rest for now, once you had fully recovered come back to my office tomorrow¡±

    Saying such a spartan like menu, the dangerous battle instructor is mercilessly going to dry her up!

    Getting thrown away into her room, Arisa finally manages to rest.

    ¡°Wuu¡­¡±

    Once she start to regain some of her strength, she start to treat her body.

    Her body aches and tired all over from muscular pain and fatigue.

    The wound and bruise is mostly healed now, but she cant heal the fatigue and the tired mind of experiencing such a extreme pain.

    ¡°No more...¡±

    Arisa thought the training as a healer is involving training your magic while focusing on praying to Goddess and keep using her healing magic.

    At least, she was previously only doing that before.

    But,

    the previous (and currently) holy maiden is a spartan.

    ¡°If you have a time to pray, use it to train your body instead. Without some fundamental for your body, you can forget about even manage to healing your comrade. You would die first. What, you don¡¯t like it? Then train your healing magic and body at the same time¡±

    With psychical training that completely different than previous one, Arisa was keep tortured.. trained under severe circumstances.

    Survival in the middle of forest with monsters, using healing magic until she was on the verge of fainting and using it again after recovered, extreme fasting and starvation hell for whole month, waking up in the middle of night and sparred with the most monstrous instructor in the world.

    With such a extreme condition that pushed her mentally and psychically, Arisa reaching her limit.

    ¡°Papa.. mama.. mii-chan..¡±

    She was remembering her parents and her iguana pet.

    ¡°Am i.. doing the right thing?¡±

    While thinking about it,

    she was reminded of her time in the previous world.

    ¡­.

    It happened when she was in the middle school.

    Arisa is known to be friendly to everyone.

    However,

    because of that she was tired of everyone treating her too much like a idol or mascot.

    She don''t really like it,

    a friend is supposed to be sharing bad things and good things together.

    So she want an actual friend this time.

    One day,

    she approached a group of three girls talking with each others.

    Thinking to have a friend this time, she was braving herself.

    ¡°W...would you please become my friend?¡±

    With a nervous tone that usually unthinkable coming from her.

    The girls looking at each other at first.

    Then,

    laughing at her, they made fun of her.

    ¡°Huuh? You''re so funny. Miss Arisa-san which can takes any boys she wants wants to become our friend?¡±

    ¡°Why not just ask your boyfriend then? I bet you can ask them once you spread your legs or something, KYAHAHAHA¡±

    Thinking she was failed, she start to made a troubled face.

    Then,

    After thinking something, their leader like woman is smiling at her.

    ¡°Sure¡±

    While it dumbfounded the other two girls.

    ¡°But, it wasn''t free you know?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Cannot understand what she means, arisa only confused.

    Then,

    her nightmare begins.

    ¡­.

    When she was coming to school tomorrow, she got a problem.

    Her locker is filled with a trash and her personal things is torned all over the place.

    Her desk is torned apart, and a dead fish is hung there.

    She even got some thumbnails inside

    her shoes , then she got injured and carried into the school infirmary.

    Everyone is surprised from this bullying to her.

    She was known to be kind to everyone.

    Thats why,

    such a hostility is a first.

    Her fan is getting angry and tried to find the culprit.

    But Arisa herself is actually ask them to not mind it.

    They seems to cannot accept that. But after Arisa desperately asked them to not speak to teacher too, they had given up and start to leave her alone.

    That¡¯s because,

    she know the culprit is.

    ¡­

    ¡°Did you know? Everyone that become our friends is having a ritual¡±

    ¡°Ritual?¡±

    Once the leader girl is accepting Arisa request, she start to demand her condition.

    Seemingly confused, the other two is confused too.

    ¡°Thaats right. think of it as ritual for becoming our friend. Kinda like rite of passage. Right guys?¡±

    Looking at each other, the other two is confused at first. But finally realizing her intention, they all laughs.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, it was a necessary ritual to become our friend¡±

    ¡°If you do well, we might really become best friend, besties for short you know. Ahaha!¡±

    Then,

    accepting her terms, Arisa made a smile thinking she was finally able to have a friend.

    Starting tomorrow,

    she was receiving a various text message like a mission ¡°go open your locker, or come to your desk this morning¡±

    She was feeling something strange at first, but she accepts them anyway.

    After that, she was caught into their various act of bullying.

    It''s actually the first time she received such a evil intent from someone.

    But thinking it was normal act for everyone to become a friend she was trying to enduring it inside.

    If only she had a actual friend, they might be able to warn her that this was just a bullying.

    Thought all she just needs is endure, she was accepting all of their request like mission.

    One day,

    saying if she can succeed this time they would become her friend for real.

    Finally glad she was gonna be succeed, she was determined this time.

    She was following the mission,

    the content is that she must stay in the hotel they decided and spend the night inside like she usually do in home. That''s all.

    Thinking it was strangely lax compared to the previous one Arisa is surprised

    But,

    just once more,

    i can finally have a actual friend this time.

    Receiving the key and room number, she planned to stay there tonight.

    After taking a bath, she was prepared to sleep.

    Planning to change her clothes, she was coming out from the bathroom.

    Then,

    ¡°?¡±

    Her room is opened by someone.

    Thinking it was a room service, she was panicked.

    Because her condition is only wearing a towel right now.

    Then,

    some three man coming out from the door and start to come nearing her. Without hesitation, one of them is bringing a camera.

    ¡°OOH! IT WAS REALLY ARISA-CHAN!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    She was surprised from the group of man that suddenly comes without a warning.

    ¡°I.. I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE IT. SHE WAS EVEN CUTER THAN IN THE PHOTO¡±

    ¡°S..SHE WAS ALREADY PREPARED FOR US TOO. HAA HAA¡±

    She was surprised and didn''t have any time to react.

    ¡°HMM? WHY SUCH A DUMBFOUNDED FACE? WE ALREADY PAID A BIG SUM FOR THIS, YOU ALREADY PREPARED RIGHT?¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Paid? What does he means?

    ¡°But really, you''re such a slut. Still a middle school girl and already sold your body. Aren''t you naughty? What if your school know about this?¡±

    ?

    Sold?

    What does he¡­

    ¡°MMPH?¡±

    Before Arisa is able to collect her mind,

    one of the man suddenly nearing her and kissing her.

    Using even his tongue, it was an experience Arisa never feels before.

    *PFAAH!?*

    Then,

    after satisfied,

    he finally released her.

    ¡°HEY MAN, WHAT¡¯S THE BIG IDEA STEALING THE MARCH?¡±

    ¡°It''s fine right? We already paid a lot for this anyway, let¡¯s enjoy it a little, don''t you agree Arisa chan?¡±

    Arisa still feels dizzy and did not heard the man completely.

    Huh?

    What?

    What?

    What is this?

    ¡°OOH! SHE HAD SUCH A GOOD BODY FOR A MIDDLE SCHOOLER!¡±

    ¡°IT¡¯S A BEAUTIFUL SIGHT RIGHT?¡±

    !?

    Realizing her towel is opened because of surprise, Arisa started to closed her towel. And regain a bit of her consciousness.

    ¡°Then, let me be the first!¡±

    ¡°AAH! YOU! TRYING TO STEAL A MARCH AGAIN!¡±

    !!

    He was getting close again...

    His breath, his face, his mouth¡­

    It feel repulsive beyond words.

    Scary...

    what is this!?

    I¡¯m scared¡­

    I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..I¡¯m scared..!

    While he began removing his pants,

    the man is touching her shoulder.

    He was trying to grab her towel.

    ¡­!

    NO!

    Unconsciously,

    Arisa grab the flower vase beside her.

    And,

    Smashing it into the head of the man that approach her.

    *PRANG*

    ¡°HUH!?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    The other are surprised.

    The man that approach her is fallen unconscious with a big amount of blood flooding his head.

    ¡°H..HEY, WHAT¡¯S THE BIG..¡±

    Regained their composure, they finally start to look panicked.

    But,

    for Arisa,

    it was more of a bigger shock.

    Noo..! No more..! No, no¡­

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    She begins to get hysterical and crying.

    The remaining man is surprised and standing back for a moment.

    Then,

    starting to running away, Arisa slipped past them.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Ignoring their surprise, she runs away.

    She heard some scream calling her from behind, but she ignored it.

    Trying to escape as far as she can from this place, Arisa running away.

    ¡­

    When she had returned home, her parent ask her a lot of question.

    Surprised with her appearance, there''s no way her parent won''t suspect something is happened.

    Her parent is outraged hearing her story  and report it to the police.

    The three girls that get involved is getting kicked out from school.

    It looks like the injured man is survived too but he had become disabled and deemed cannot live normally anymore.

    The police consider it as a self defence, and she was a minor so Arisa did not receive any punishment.

    Like this,

    the case is supposed to considered over.

    But the news cannot be hidden in such a small town.

    With various rumors going on, Arisa is kicked from her school.

    The headmaster said it was for her good that she change school, but it was obvious it because they didn''t want any trouble.

    Her father is angry, but Arisa herself is fine with quitting the school so they accept her wish.

    After that, she start to become depressed in contrast of her usual cheerful self.

    Begin to not wanting to coming out or changing into another school she start to seclude inside her room.

    Inside her room, Arisa only live aimlessly without wanting any contact with other people.

    But she still cannot let go of the incident inside her heart.

    Why...

    All i want is to experience things like a normal schoolgirls do.

    Instead of getting treated as someone special, she wanted to be seen as a normal girl.

    Instead of getting praised and having a stiff relation, she wants to talk about every normal girls thing like love, going out together, and comparing score from the test.

    But,

    She didn''t know.

    She didn''t know that girls jealousy can be this scary.

    She didn''t know that a man can be this scary.

    She didn''t know that such a hostility exist.

    She didn''t know that human can be this ¡°evil¡±

    Confused at what should she do, and getting scared with people outside she was staying shut in for her remaining middle school life.

    Her parent is calling a trauma therapist to her and made her learn school material from a private tutor.

    They didn''t want their daughter to get scared all the time after all.

    After some time passes, her condition is getting better.

    While her dad is received a offer to move his job to tokyo, they moved there.

    Thinking it was a good chance anyway to start over in another town where there''s no one knows her, her dad is accepting the job.

    When she become a high schooler and moving into another school, her personality is already mostly returned to before.

    She looked more cheerful. And her more matured figure attract more boys than before.

    She always refuse a request to become their boyfriend though.

    One of them is trying to take a chance and asked if they can start as a friend instead.

    But she didn''t respond from that one.

    Instead,

    her condition is getting weird instead.

    Her body is trembling, and she was starting to cry.

    The boy is getting surprised, and ask her to forget about it while apologizing.

    Making a weak smile, she insist that she was alright.

    Like this,

    even if her body is healed.

    Her mental ¡®scar¡¯ still remains.

 Chapter 112 (s3 ends)

    -To each and their own 3 part 2-

    One day,

    When she was talking with a teacher in school.

    Suddenly a circle is shining beneath her

    A bright light envelops her.

    When she opened her eyes.

    She realized she was in the different world.

    Together with other two people.

    To be honest, she was getting uneasy.

    Suddenly summoned without any warning, and without being able to say anything to her family.

    She actually wants to complaint to the king and ask him to return her immeditialy.

    But at that time.

    When the other fourth person appears she was feeling relieved instead.

    That girl actually speak to the king what she wants to said but cannot say

    Looking at her,

    She was giggling all this time.

    And forgetting her anger.

    ¡­

    When they introduce each other, she was glad the other heroes doesn''t seem to be a bad person.

    After speaking and getting know them better, she was enjoying their conversation.

    She was especially wants to know more about the black haired girl.

    She was able to said things that she was normally unable to say like it¡¯s normal things to do.

    Wanting to knows more about her, she genuinely want to become her friend.

    But...

    She was scared.

    She tried to hide it so others didn''t realize.

    But,

    The moment she tried to say ¡°let''s become friends¡±

    Her mind is getting blank.

    Her breathing is getting heavy.

    If she didn''t hold it well, she might start to crying too.

    The girl said she was gonna sleep and start to leave.

    Ah!

    If i miss this chance...

    I would never be able to say it!

    Come on...

    move please, my mouth!

    Stop being so weak and keep running away!

    Weren¡¯t you determined to start over and not letting that incident troubling you anymore?

    How long are you gonna be a hindrance!

    Papa, mama, her therapy doctor, her private teacher...

    She was troubling everyone with her selfishness and private matter

    Yet,

    Neither of them is giving up on her

    So¡­

    I can''t give up too!

    Please,

    Give me the courage...

    ¡°Ah,wait!¡±

    Muttering that short sentences...

    She, finally manages to made her actual first friend.

    That¡¯s what she think.

    ¡­.

    -Back in the holy city Alexandria-

    ¡°...¡±

    While resting, she was staring at the ceiling.

    While remembering various things before she come into this world, she was reminded of her past.

    Then,

    Slapping both of her cheeks.

    She renewed her determination.

    ¡°Thats right!¡±

    She mutters.

    ¡°Others are not giving up either, not with me, not against the evil¡±

    ¡°So i cannot give up too! I.. i can¡¯t. Not when i have already come this far¡±

    Making some prayers, she was praying to everyone that helps her till now

    ¡°Please, give me strength.. papa.. mama.. mii-chan.. teacher.. doctor..Shuu-ya.. Yuya.., and..¡±

    ¡°Mika-chan..¡±

    Making her determination, she was renewed her spirit.

    ¡­.

    ¡°HEBUH!?¡±

    She was flying as usual.

    Again, without any mercy,

    She was getting hit in the face and making a strange sound.

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE STILL SLOW! KEEP YOUR EYES OPEN! THE DANGER WON¡¯T BE STOPPED EVEN IF YOU AVERT YOUR EYES¡±

    She was collapsed.

    Thinking it was gonna be her limit soon, Lily start to sigh and thinking to end this training session soon

    But,Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°YES, SHISHOU!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    She was getting up suddenly.

    Her nose is bleeding back then, so she had already stopped the bleeding with healing magic.

    But, her face still looks hurt.

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    Honestly, lately Arisa seems to be not motivated and she was doubtful wherever this girl can be her successor.

    But she was strangely determined now.

    Seemingly interested with her change, she start to get excited.

    ¡°THEN, I WILL INCREASE THE INTENSITY. BRACE YOURSELF!¡±

    ¡°YES! GOFOBUAAH!?¡±

    Getting punched deep in solar plexus, Arisa made a strange face and voice.

    ..

    *haa.. haa*

    When she was finally collapsed and cannot stand up anymore.

    Lily bring her something cold beside her

    ¡°Drink it¡±

    It was a wine in a wood cup.

    She was surprised that a Holy Maiden is drinking, and furthermore...

    ¡°Umm, i am still minor..¡±

    Ah wait, i am not anymore.

    Then,

    She ignores her and putting it beside her.

    ¡°If you don''t want to drink, then throw it away. Nobody is forcing you anyway¡±

    Seemingly disappointed, she seems to get sulked and drinking alone beside her.

    Is she.. trying to cheer me up?

    Looking at the cup.

    Arisa made a determined face

    And,

    Holding the cup, she was drinking it in a one gulp.

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    Lily seems impressed...

    And then

    ¡°BUWAAH! IT¡¯S SPICY!?¡±

    ¡°pfft¡±

    Lily is laughing at her.

    ¡°BWAHAHAHA! OF COURSE IT IS! DO YOU THINK A BRAT LIKE YOU CAN APPRECIATE THE TASTE OF A WINE!? A GRAPE JUICE WITH A CHILLI INSIDE IS ENOUGH FOR YOU!¡±

    She was making a crying face while her nose is snorted because it was so spicy.

    Uuugh!

    That was cruel!

    Seemingly to relax, Lily ask her

    ¡°Did you find your determination?¡±

    Huh?

    She start to explain.

    ¡°You seems to get confused lately, like a lost child that didn''t know what to do.¡±

    Arisa cannot deny it as she start to hung her head down.

    Lily continues.

    ¡°But suddenly you get so determined today. Though i realized you seems to be still worried about something. What happened?¡±

    ¡­

    Seemingly cannot hide it, Arisa speaked

    ¡°Did.. i.. no, we, do the right thing?¡±

    Arisa said what is weighing her mind.

    Seemingly listening, Lily is getting quiet while mutters ¡°go ahead¡±

    Then,

    Continuing, Arisa begins to explain.

    ¡°I realized¡±

    ¡°Even if we manage to win the war, and by chance the Demon is gone and they won''t bother us anymore..¡±

    ¡°People.. won¡¯t change, do they?¡±

    Arisa start to made a sad look

    ¡°They can still doing evil things without any regards of their victim whatever it was painful or not, and they can still hurt others without even them realize it..¡±

    ¡°If.. the humans and demi human wins somehow, and demons are exterminated, weren''t they just gonna fight with each other next?¡±

    In fact, some trace of disorder is already started to happen.

    The Elf country cannot understand why humans like to live inside such a building without any plant or trees at all.

    The fish demi human is starting to riot when humans expanding their land and blocked the river.

    Humans and demihuman even made a prejudice against some race, like the beastman.

    ¡°Is.. an actual compromise is impossible at all? Would there never be any times when humans and demi humans unite with each others and truly standing together as equals?¡±

    Arisa didn''t have any hope that true peace would ever occurs.

    But,

    She was wishing that at least humans able to accept the demi humans as their comrade.

    She was wishing it would hold true as well for demi humans.

    That they can putting aside their difference and standing together some day.

    ¡°...¡±

    Lily only quietly listen her.

    Then,

    While approaching Arisa

    She slap her right cheek so hard that she was flying.

    ¡°HEBU!?¡±

    Why? thinks Arisa

    Then,

    speaking without any doubt, she was facing Arisa.

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    Is what she was saying.

    ¡­

    ¡°Look, how many years did you live again?¡±

    Seemingly surprised, Arisa replied

    ¡°Eh? Umm i just become 18 last month, but..¡±

    She hit her in the head.

    Oww!

    Why, shishou?

    ¡°Then you''re still a brat!¡± she mutters

    Eh? Eh? Getting called a brat by a girl even smaller than her made her confused.

    Ignoring her confusion, she speaked.

    ¡°I have lived for 214 years and i have never even seen the unity that you speaked of.¡±

    Eh? So you''re even older than the rumors? She made such a dumbfounded look

    Seemingly irritated, she pulled Arisa cheek.

    ¡°What''s with the face that looks like you¡¯re seeing an old ghost?¡±

    ¡°BFUEH FUWEH, I¡¯M SORRY!¡±

    She was crying while getting her cheeks stretched.

    Seemingly losing interested to her, she continue.

    ¡°Let me tell you, you''re not the only one who ever wish for the unity between the races¡±

    ¡°In fact, an certain idiot is even trying to go further and united the demons together with humans and demi humans¡±

    Eh? She was surprised.

    Seemingly in bad mood, she said forget about it shortly.

    ¡°Anyway, my point is that you''re still too young to be worried about that. Countless people trying to find of a solution and failed in the middle of their journey. They all spend a millenia trying to find a solution. Far more longer than you. What makes you think you can if they failed?¡±

    ¡°So just do whatever you can first. Prioritize those that is gonna died in front of you, and save those that is close to you. Otherwise you¡¯re gonna lose everything instead!¡±

    ¡­

    Arisa didn''t really understand what she said.

    However,

    she knows one things.

    That shishou, the small girl in front of her is worried about her

    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±

    Making a small grin, she said

    ¡°Nothing , shishou¡±

    While making such a smile, Lily is getting doubtful but ignores it eventually

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be morning soon. Better return to your room¡±

    If the priests seen the brutal training they do, they would get noisy so lily rather train Arisa in the middle of night.

    Other reason is because she wants her to get used of dangerous situation in anywhere, anytime.

    ¡°Yes! Shishou!¡±

    Getting cheerful, Arisa follows her

    I can''t stand such a straightforward person like her - mutters Lily

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Come to think about it, why did you call me shishou?¡±

    While returning, she ask her question that bugging her for a while.

    Arisa made a troubled face, and then..

    ¡°Eh? Umm because i already had a teacher, and calling you master seems kinda embarrassing, so..¡±

    Looking dissatisfied, she speak.

    ¡°Lily¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Just call me Lily, we both a Holy Maiden after all. there''s no need for a respect¡±

    Seemingly happy, she said.

    ¡°Th.. then, let me call you Lily-chan! Actually i want to call you that, but i was too scared to said it!¡±

    She got kicked again in her legs.

    ¡°Fool! Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    ¡°Owwie¡­ sorry..¡±

    Crouching and grabbing her legs, she was in pain.

    Then,

    ¡°If you want to call me that do it when we¡¯re alone..¡±

    Mutters her in small voice.

    Arisa heard it and smiled.

    ¡°Yes! Lily-chan!¡±

    Ignoring her this time, they start to continue walking toward her rooms.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kyah!?¡±

    Arisa tripped on something in the middle of walk.

    ¡°Sigh.. you''re still lack training¡±

    Mutters Lily.

    ¡°S..sorry Lily-chan¡­ huh?¡±

    Looking closely...

    She was tripped on a person.

    ¡°Ah, i¡¯m sorry! Are you alright?¡±

    She was getting worried and looked at her condition.

    ¡°...¡±

    Pretty...

    Looking closely, that person was pretty.

    A beautiful white skin and long silver hair.

    Even wearing a hood, she can see some of her facial features.

    There''s a scale in her skin, if it''s not for that she would become a perfect beauty like a doll instead.

    ¡°Nnn..¡±

    Oh good, she was still alive.

    Mutters Arisa.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hurt somewhere?¡±

    Then..

    *KRUUUK*

    With a loud sound coming from her stomach,

    The girl is saying.

    ¡°Hungry¡­¡±

    She was surprised.

    Then...

    ¡°Ah? Are you hungry? I had some biscuit in my pocket, here...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The girl feels so hungry and begin to seen some things.

    Starting to saw a illusion because she was hungry, she mutters.

    ¡°Floating marshmallow?¡±

    While looking at Arisa breast.

    ¡°?¡±

    She was wondering what she meant.

    Then...

    ¡°Itadakimasu¡±

    Her mouth is getting big instantly.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Arisa is making a dumbfounded reaction.

    And...

    *chomp*

    Arisa is getting swallowed whole.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Lily is surprised and didn''t have any time to react.

    *chomp, gulp*

    She swallows her.

    *burp*

    She made a exhaled voice.

    Then..

    ¡°ARISAAAAAAAAA!!???¡±

    Begin to screaming, Lily realize what is happening.

    At that time.

    Without any scream or warning.

    Hero Arisa, is suddenly ¡°disappeared¡± from this world.

    Now

    All of the actor is in the stage.

    The play that involves the life and death of every live in the world is going to spun.

    The tales that will shook the world in generations to come is gonna happen soon.

    Whatever it would ends in good ending,bad ending, tragedy or hope is depends on the actor in the stage.

    With a loud sound

    Let the festival begin

 Sidestories 2

    -The time when you seriously misunderstand what a friend is-

    -This is what if situation if Mika/Miho is the one talking with those three girls in some school instead of Arisa-

    -In the faculty room, after school time-

    ¡°Making friends?¡±

    With a confused expression like hearing something foreign similar with watching ufo, i asked the teacher.

    ¡°I realized you¡¯re always alone, Ebisugawa-kun. Don''t you think having a friend will make a school life more fulfilling instead of a lonely life?¡±

    Looking at the teacher like i was watching the most idiotic creature in the world, i desperately hide my expression so he didn''t realize.

    A creature with every excuse to dragging you to go out with them to every place that they thought everyone like it without considering the other party taste or dislikes, the one that keeps doing the act of borrowing with ¡®what is my friend have is mine, and what is mine is mine alone¡¯ excuse and end up doing the ¡®Huh? The thing that i borrowed? Sorry, where is it again, tee hee sorry¡­¡¯ with a face like they¡¯re not sorry at all, and storming inside your house like it¡¯s theirs, and leaving away a parting gift of sinking ship in your room like a storm was coming¡­

    He asked ME to act buddy towards those kind of creature? Is this guy brain full of maggots eating his brains? Perhaps every cell of his brain is already changed by worms and maggots brain? Ahh, dangerous. The whole school is already got infected. Start calling martial law and exterminate this whole damn fucking school before its spreading, prime minister!

    Ignoring me that makes a obviously annoyed i-don¡¯t-want-to-seems-troublesome expression, the teacher continues.

    ¡°I realize you¡¯re absent again yesterday, did you have some of trouble at home? Well at this rate, your credit might not be enough to graduate¡±

    Making a stiffen expression, i tried to turn away.

    ¡°If this keep up, even your good grade won¡¯t be enough you know. I know you¡¯re probably have some circumstance, but i can¡¯t keep giving special treatment to one student. In fact, most of the people in school thinks you¡¯re already changing school¡±

    I pretend to whistle and not hearing him while closing my ears.

    ¡­¡­..

    After the lecturing for two hours, i was back in classroom.

    Hmm.. what now?

    Having to sold myself to be buddy with those kind of creature is pissed me off honestly.

    But if i keep making trouble, the teacher might not gonna help me this time. Worst case, expulsion.

    I prefer to be student at least. If i didn¡¯t, there''s no more excuse to not categorized myself as neet.

    Sigh.. this is troublesome, why do humans need socializing? Not like the world gonna end if i closed myself and shut in from the rest of the world.

    Besides, to begin with¡­

    How to communicate with other creature around my age anyway?

    While thinking like that, i saw a three gal girls speaking with each other in my corner of sight.

    Those girls seems like the type that leeching their parents money and influence without second thought.

    The world seems to be better off without them... ah, that¡¯s right.

    I got a idea.

    Theres no need to have a friend.

    All i need is to shown that i had acting buddy buddy with someone else.

    That way, the teacher won¡¯t complain.

    Alright...

    Let¡¯s just approach those harmful insect for now.

    Standing behind them, i start to speak as nice as possible

    You... Trash¡­ There...

    ¡°!!!!!????¡±

    ¡°EEEK!?¡±

    ¡°WHA.. WHAT!??¡±

    They started to scream and get surprised.

    After calming themself up, they start to look at me like looking at ghost and waiting for my next words.

    ¡­.

    What now?

    I never think it¡¯s necessary to speak with those creature, so i still think for my next words.

    ¡°W.. who are you?¡±

    ¡°R.. risa, do you know her?

    ¡°I.. i don¡¯t know! I thought she was a ghost! My heart seriously feels like it¡¯s gonna pop out from my chest!¡±

    They got panicked and asking about my identity.

    Whatever..

    Better done it soon and i finish this troublesome things.

    You.. trash¡­ gather...

    Hearing that, those guys is getting surprised more.

    Ah, crap. They look confused instead¡­ the point, the point is...

    You.. x... slave¡­

    Yep, this feels more fitting.

    Least.. you.. useful¡­ to society

    Those guys started to looked confused,

    All i offer to them is a chance to becoming useful to society at least once in their life. Isn''t that what we, humans, called a kindness?

    But they seems to cannot understand and start to yell.

    ¡°Huh?? What are you talking about!? First you surprised us and you start talking about some weird things!¡±

    Following her, the others start to speak too.

    ¡°Y..yeah! We don¡¯t understand any creepy things that you¡¯re talking about! To begin with, who are you anyway?¡±

    ¡°Are you in drug or something? Calling us trash! Although we¡¯re a bad girls, even we know you¡¯re clearly a trouble! Don''t come near us, weirdo! Shoo shoo, go back to wherever you came from¡±

    Even those trash is starting to dissing me.

    Well, i am a adult. So i just ignore it and speak to them my intention with clearer voice.

    ¡°You, join me. Show up together in faculty room¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    That way, the teacher might convinced i had some slave...friend, yep.

    However, they can¡¯t read my intention and start to look at me suspiciously and whispering to each others.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.. did she know about our relation with those middle aged man?¡¯

    ¡®I told you, they¡¯re going to be a trouble someday! Remember when that one guy looking at me with a eye full of lust? To begin with, if only you didn¡¯t approach them for some pocket money...¡¯

    ¡®S..shut up! You girls are doing the same things like me! You can¡¯t just blame me alone!¡¯

    ¡®A..anyway, what should we do? If she report to teacher, won¡¯t we get expulsion for sure?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s the least of our worries! If words came out, our lives will be ruined¡¯

    ¡®Then.. let¡¯s silence her?¡¯

    The other two start to look at the girl who suggest silencing with a suspicious stare.

    ¡®To go that far, you..¡¯

    She looks dumbfounded, but after realizing it she start to panic and correcting herself.

    ¡®Ah, that''s not it! What i mean by silencing, let¡¯s just threaten her to not spread any words outside!¡¯

    They start to think and discuss with each other, until eventually.

    ¡®Good idea.. let¡¯s bring her to backyard first¡¯

    The other two nodded, and the leader like girl named Risa start to speak with her.

    ¡°So, uhh....¡±

    She seems to have a troubled face.

    ¡°Classmate, did you have any business with us?¡±

    Because she clearly didn''t remember my name, she start to call me in general term.

    However, i don¡¯t have any more patience.

    ¡°Look, Just get it over with. To the point, to the point.¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    Hearing that they got panicked at whisper to each others.

    ¡®It.. it can¡¯t be. Did she start to get suspicious?¡¯

    ¡®What should we do? She clearly knows our crime!¡¯

    ¡®I.. i know! Like she said, let¡¯s just get it over with!¡¯

    Making their decision, one of the three approach the girl.

    ¡°EEEI! JUST COME WITH US!¡±

    One of them is start to panicked and grabbing my right hand.

    Oi, what are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me so suddenly you walking obscene slut.

    I refuse her pull and start to resist by not moving from the spot.

    She clearly got irritated and start asking for help.

    ¡°Shit! She just won¡¯t budge! YOU GIRLS! DON¡¯T JUST STAND THERE! HELP ME TOO!¡±

    Hearing that, the other two start to standing up from the chair.

    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re planning¡­

    But,

    They start to annoy me.

    And once i got annoyed, i explode.

    I tried to settle it peacefully, but can¡¯t be helped, they started first.

    So i pull the remaining bottle of cooking oil from the cooking lesson inside my bag with my free left hand, and...

    Throwing out the oil, i spread it to those guys.

    ¡°KYAAH?¡±

    ¡°WHAT IS THIS?¡±

    ¡°GROSS!¡±

    Those guys start to get wet and their blouse is seen through.

    If there''s a boy walking inside it would be a lucky pervert time, luckily this is after school time.

    Then..

    I pull out lighter from my pocket.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, you..no way?!!¡±

    One of them seems to realize my intention after smelling the oil, while the others are still getting puzzled.

    ¡°A.. are you insane? This is in school, you know? Do, do you think such an act will be allowed? If, if someone else seeing this it won''t just end in expulsion!¡±

    I ignore her and turn on the lighter.

    Then..

    I threw it off to them.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Those three looked at the lighter, and one of them trying to stop it.

    ¡°STOOOP!¡±

    She tried to grab it desperately, but she missed.

    Seeing the situation, it looks like the other two realized too that things had gone bad.

    ¡°EEKK!¡±

    ¡°AAAH!¡±

    The other two is getting pale looking at the lighter.

    When it touched the ground, those guys closing their eyes and start to crouching their bodies.

    While trembling, they got scared and huddled together while crying.

    ¡°NOOOOOOO!!¡± x3

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡­..

    -One minute later-

    ¡°Uuh¡­ Hu...h?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Wha?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me.. forgive me..¡±

    Looking at the surrounding, two of them slowly opening their eyes.

    And they realized,

    Nothing happened.

    ¡­..

    They got dumbfounded and looking around with a teary face.

    Well that''s understandable.

    After all, it''s not actual lighter.

    It¡¯s a toy shaped like a lighter.

    It made a light that looks like a fire, but its not actual fire.

    I tried to give it to my brother as a gift. No, it''s not like i thought it was interesting myself.

    ¡°We.. alive?¡±

    ¡°Ha.. ahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh god.. mother.. father.. i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry.. please forgive my mischief until now¡­ i¡¯m gonna become a good girl from now on¡­ sorry, sorry¡±

    One of them is still out of it. So once the leader like one regain herself, she snapped her out of it by slapping her cheeks.

    After realizing nothing had happened, i take the fake lighter and facing them.

    One of them still feels hurt from getting slapped and touching her cheeks that swollen like a certain candy mascot character.

    ¡°So¡±

    I speaked while facing towards them.

    ¡°Have we become ¡®friends¡¯ now?

    They looked at me with surprised face while looking speechless.

    Fuh, why so surprised?

    Isn''t there a old saying ¡°friends goes to thick and thin together?¡±

    After such a life threatening experience, the survivor is becoming best friend now. Spelled B.F. called bestie.

    Yup, yup, its perfect.

    Now, all you guys need is just grab my hand together.

    Let¡¯s just go to faculty room and smile together while holding each other hand.

    And we just need to go to our separate ways after that as strangers like before.

    Come on, cheese. Smile, like a good buddy. At least just for a few moments.

    Hmm.. isn''t those guys awfully got quiet? They didn''t answer or reply.

    Then,

    Looking at each other, they decided on something.

    Like a chorus, they work in harmonize together.

    ¡°YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME, YOU BITCH!!¡±

    ¡°SCREW YOU! YOU CLEARLY GOT A SCREW LOOSE IN YOUR HEAD!¡±

    ¡°LIKE HELL WE¡¯RE GONNA DO THAT! YOU SHITFACE! GO TO HELL!¡±

    They got angry and start to leave the classroom hurriedly.

    After they left, i was left dumbfounded alone in empty classroom.

    Huh?

    Did i made mistake somewhere?

    ¡­.

    -One week later-

    Ahh.. a sunny day, a strong sun.

    What a perfect day.

    And it¡¯s killing me.

    Okay, this is impossible. I should just go home, yep.

    While in the middle of walking to the school, i tried to go home the second i¡¯m out from the house.

    I don¡¯t want to walkk.. i wanna go to sleep, i want to go back inside Aimi embrace¡­

    Ahh, Aimi, if i become useless bump would you be taking care of me then?

    If you get angry it feels good too¡­ uhehehe.

    While i was lost in thinking, the three strange creature is standing in front of me.

    ¡°Geh!¡±

    ¡°She was here!¡±

    Two of them making a reaction like they can running away anytime.

    ¡°...¡±

    The leader like woman is looking at me with serious expression.

    Hmm¡­

    The reason they''re here.

    Definitely, revenge huh?

    Although it''s a correct way to dispose of garbage, this one can fight back unlike the inanimated trash.

    Most likely, they already start to ambush me and bringing some scary looking guys to surround me.

    Ahh damn, i hate running away.

    Guess i¡¯ll just make her a hostage to escape.

    Eh? Cowardly? They''re the one that''s going to attacking me first!

    A justifiable revenge? Like i care as long as i win.

    Their leader like woman is approaching me.

    A one on one duel? How old fashioned. But it''s fine for me.

    Getting her as hostage to escape would be easier then.

    But,

    Contrary to my expectation she didn''t do anything.

    Instead she asked me a question.

    ¡°Back then..¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If you, bring a actual lighter instead of a fake one¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    She asked me such a obvious things.

    Without hesitation, i answered her.

    ¡°Throwing it away like the fake one, of course¡±

    She looked at me in amazement.

    Then, she start to ask again.

    ¡°You.. aren¡¯t afraid of getting captured in jail?¡±

    I answered her calmly.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If i burn the whole school, won¡¯t the culprit be hard to identify?¡±

    ¡°... I see, there''s that way¡±

    She looked amazed instead of denying it.

    Well, there''s no way i can gather enough burnable tools gasoline to burn the whole school. But if i can mess the electric device or kitchen then the whole school would probably got burned eventually.

    Hmm? That doesn''t sounded bad. If the school is burning, i don''t need to go to school anymore.

    I probably won¡¯t do it anyway since i want to enjoy school life peacefully and after graduation i can spend time forever in my room together with Aimi.

    I probably won¡¯t meet with this society trash.. delinquent group anymore, so let¡¯s just bullshit all the way.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid of divine punishment or something? Or even the chance of somebody dying because of your action? Is law and order doesn''t matter anything to you? What if your parent crying because of your act?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it comes to that, i¡¯ll just apologize for taking their lives in hell?¡±

    With such a lazy tone, i replied.

    ¡°I see..¡±

    Seemingly making her mind, she looked at me with determined face.

    Then,

    Crawling in dogeza, she speak with loud voice.

    ¡°ANEGO, NO, ANEKI!!¡±

    Against the sudden act, even i got surprised a bit and answered automatically.

    ¡°Y..yeah?¡±

    ¡°PLEASE LET ME BECOME YOUR FOLLOWER! OR DISCIPLE!¡±

    ¡°No thanks, goodbye¡±

    I answered it in split second,

    And start to leave.

    ¡°Since there isn''t anything else i am going home now¡±

    Huh? For what did i come out again today? Seems like i did have somewhere to go today¡­ ¡­ ...oh well, must be not important if i can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll just go back to Aimi side.

    ¡°Eh.. EH? WAIT, ANEKI!.¡±

    She start to get up and following me.

    ¡°PLEASE LET ME HEAR YOUR REPLY! ANEKI? MA¡¯AM? BOSS!?¡±

    ¡°Hum hum hum, what should i dress Aimi today?¡±

    ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T IGNORE ME, ANEKI??¡±

    Huh.. weird, instead of a friend i got a disciple instead. Does that count? Hmm..

    Let¡¯s just say it counted yeah.

    Mission accomplished, i suppose?

    The other two looked confused, but they followed her that following me too.

    It¡¯s another boring day today. I¡¯ll just go home.

 Sidechapter 3

    -Lost in the isolated island-

    In the middle of sea, out of nowhere...

    There''s a island known as a sacrifice ground for the harvest god known by the local people.

    It is said that by sacrificing a beautiful maiden each year, they will avoid famine, and the land will be guaranteed to be rich in harvest at least for ten years.

    Of course, there''s no proof that it was always true.

    But, the local that believe with the harvest god is already making it their annual ceremonies.

    Or perhaps,

    They had become too desperate by clinging into some ¡°gods¡±

    With the soil not blessed by good harvest,

    They probably had no other choice to cling into a faint hope

    No matter how unlikely it would be..

    Today as well.

    Two beautiful ¡°maiden¡± chosen as the wife for the god is send there.

    -Inside the sacrifical island cave-

    ¡°Is it cold, Mai?¡±

    A small yet lovely voice is resounded.

    Inside the cave,

    a two figure is sit here with each other on their back.

    ¡°I am fine, what about you Nora?¡±

    A beautiful girl with a long red hair replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but..¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°This situation, reminds us when we played hide and seek when we small right?¡±

    The short girl with brown hair speaked while reminiscing about their pasf.

    Hearing that, the red haired girl laughs.

    ¡°Haha yeah. you''re definitely a bad girl back then¡±

    Hearing that, the girl named nora smiles back.

    ¡°Tee hee, sorry about that¡±

    Looking at her once again,

    While making a relieved face, Mai thought she didnt regret her decision back then.

    -Three days ago-

    Once they reach a adult age at eighteen, the most beautiful girl in the village is sacrificed as the wife of the harvest god each ten years.

    However, this time there''s two girl that known to be beauties in the village.

    Bewildered, the villagers confused which one to sacrifice.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Thinking perhaps there''s no need for a sacrifice this year, the two girls parent is feeling a sigh of relief.

    However...

    The elder in their village is having a prophecy dream.

    ¡°The harvest god demand two sacrifice this year, should it not meet a terrible disaster surpass the famine last year will happened. And the wrath of the harvest god will curse this land for eternity¡±

    Just like that,

    their hope is crushed..

    ¡­

    After that,

    their parent have no choice and sending off their daughter.

    They only made a empty promise while saying that ¡°You girls will only ascend into a godhood and becoming the bride of gods. it¡¯s a better life instead of living in this poor village¡±

    But the two realized,

    Deep in their heart.

    That they¡¯re have been abandoned.

    The villagers looks at them like a plague while keep whispering to each other.

    Knowing there''s no other choice the two girls only nodded.

    ¡°Yes father, mother. it¡¯s a honor to become a bride of gods¡±

    Because if they resist now,

    who knows what the villager would done to their parents.

    ¡­.

    Then,

    They have been sent into the island.

    The island have a weird cave and tunnel everywhere without any trees and desolated.

    Once they have been stripped everything of them and laid bare as a sacrifice of gods.

    With the intention of giving the purest wife as much as possible, there''s no need for a worldly possession.

    Needles to ask, they must be virgins.

    Nora asked for a hair of her deceased grandmother at least.

    The villagers reluctantly agree after Mai convince them.

    After being here in two days, they¡¯re in this cave.

    Huddling together so they won''t feel cold, the girls closed with each other without any clothes.

    Because the cave is damp, they cannot start a fire too.

    *Fuu fuu*

    A faint breathing.

    Nora is sleeping peacefully within Mai arms.

    Smiling inside this situation, Mai think of Nora like a small animal.

    As a friend, Mai always feels Nora as her sister more than a childhood friends.

    She thought this time,

    at least she have to protect Nora.

    *BLAAAR*

    ¡°!¡±

    A thunder occurs outside.

    ¡°...¡±

    It started to rain outside.

    Because it is pretty bad to move around without anything to protect them, Mai become wary in this two days in island.

    Sooner or later, they would run out of food first or killed by the harvest god first.

    Thinking she can¡¯t allow any of those option. she slapped her cheek and renew her determination.

    ¡°...¡±

    Having nothing to do, she bring Nora for a while in her back and looked at the sea.

    Perhaps she could find some edible if she lucky.

    There...

    ¡°..?¡±

    She seem to saw a small silhouettes.

    It seems like a small animal or something..

    ¡­.

    It¡¯s getting closer!?

    Thinking to protecting Nora from the crash, she ducked.

    ¡­!

    The silhouettes fall in the front of her.

    Because the cave entrance is large, the silhouettes fall in front of her.

    ¡­

    Mai was surprised.

    The silhouettes that crash upon her were a human.

    Getting less wary, she put nora down and checking the human

    ¡°...is it, alive?¡±

    The one crashing is a girl.

    Looking closely, Mai watching her after putting down Nora gently.

    A girl with a black hair.

    Her face seems younger than her, but she was taller.

    Wearing only a black things wrapping around her important things, Mai didn''t know that it was something called a underwear.

    She thought, is this the harvest god? But shook the thought.

    According to legends, the harvest god is in the form of giant scorpion with a golden scale

    The girl in front of her, is clearly a ¡®human¡¯

    ¡°Mm..¡±

    The girl is starting to open her eyes.

    Hearing her voice, Mai start to thought.

    ¡°Is she a messenger from gods? Her clothes is weird too, although it''s barely able to be called a clothes it''s clearly a high quality¡±

    Because Mai dream is to become a tailor, she knows about the quality of clothes.

    When the girl seems fully conscious.

    She started to open her eyes wide and screamed.

    ¡°FUCK THAT FUCKING SLUTTY STORM!!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Mai was surprised and jumped back.

    Then,

    Ignoring Mai, she continues to bicker.

    ¡°YOU DAMN BITCH! THINK YOURE SO COOL OR SOMETHING SUDDENLY COMING OUT WITHOUT A WARNING!? ATTACKING SOMEONE THAT PEACEFULLY FISHING!? AAH, DO YOU HAVE SOME CLAIM IN THE SEA!? A RIGHT!? A OWNERSHIP PROOF!? TO SUDDENLY COMING OUT WITHOUT WARNING AND WASHING PEOPLE ASHORE! DO YOU HAVE SOME KIND OF SICKNESS THEN? A SICKNESS CALLED ¡°OH, I AM THE COOLLEST!?¡± AND ¡°EVERYBODY WEAKER THAN ME SHOULD JUST THROWN AWAY LIKE A INSECTS¡±. AHH!? I GET IT! I GET IT! YOU MUST BE IN THAT MID GRADE SYNDROME HUH!? IT¡¯S FINE IF THAT''S JUST A PRANK, BUT ALMOST MURDERING SOMEONE IS A CRIME! A CRIME! DON¡¯T THINK BEING UNDERAGE JUST BECAUSE YOU WERE BORN IN MINUTES MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN BE FREED FROM PUNISHMENT! THERE''S SOMETHING CALLED JUVENILE LAW AND THOSE GUYS WILL THOROUGHLY BRAINWASH YOU INSIDE THEIR SO CALLED ¡°COMPULSORY EDUCATION!¡± AND CHANGING YOU OUTSIDE AND INSIDE WHENEVER YOU WANT IT OR NOT! SEE IF YOU¡¯RE BETTER OFF BE DEAD FROM THEIR SO CALLED ¡°EDUCATION¡± AHAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Amidst the storm and lightning, that girl declares.

    Hearing that,

    Mai only thought.

    This girl, definitely isn''t the messenger of the gods...

 Sidechapter 4

    -The devil whispers-

    Few days ago,

    While having fun exploring the new world she got a sudden urge to fishing.

    ¡°Not bad, if we¡¯re talking about a carefree life it was definitely a fishing right?¡±

    Carefreely thought it was a good idea, she start to look for some small boat and fishing in the middle of the sea.

    The kind fisherman already tried to stopped her saying it was not a good idea because the weather is not looking good.

    Ignoring him she thought the sun is still rise.

    So what?

    Fishing in the middle of storm is a man romance!

    Saying such a idiotic remarks, the fisherman is deeply touched and lend her the boat free of charge.

    ¡°I was deeply touched. Young people nowadays have no guts. It''s been a long time since i had saw someone like you. I will give you my previous boat, as long as you promise to bring it back when you had already conquered the sea!¡±

    Glad she managed to fool.. convince this old man, she was happily accepted his offer.

    After getting on the boat, because it''s troublesome if her clothes is getting wet and she didn''t bring a change of clothes, she put them on the bag and wearing only underwear.

    Eh, nobody is looking in the middle of sea anyway. Is what she thought.

    Only bringing some simple set for fishing inside her newly bought item bag and some items that she just buy.

    She didn''t realize such a basic knowledge.

    One should never underestimate the sea

    ¡­¡­..

    Back to present.

    After calming down, she started to look around her surroundings.

    ¡°And, who are you?¡±

    She look at the red haired girl.

    Looking at her condition, she start to observe her and comment.

    ¡°Ah wait, don''t answer. Let me guess.. mm..¡±

    Mai only looked at her confused.

    ¡°Ah, i know. A local nudist tribe right? If not, a pervert?¡±

    Then,

    Mai froze hearing that.

    ¡°Ahaha i guess i¡¯m right. I mean, who the fuck is not a pervert coming into a secluded island without any clothes on? More ever, alone with a cute girl younger than herself. It''s obvious that your intention is to savor her smooth white skin and saying guhehe alone in this place calling it a paradise, while doing some unspeakable things like this or that...¡±

    ¡­..

    Mai starting to made a red face and getting angry.

    How rude!

    Who is a pe..per..pervert? We were like this because we have no choice! Do you think we would not wearing any clothes if we are able to? I don''t want to hearing that from someone with barely wearing any clothes at all! A..also, it¡¯s true that my heart is getting throbbed being alone with Nora, but that''s because i care of her like a little sister! There''s no hidden intention there! Aaa..! What are you trying to make me say!? H..h.oow.. rude.. i thought you''re a pretty person at first, give me back my impression back then!

    But,

    ignoring her denial expression, the girl in front of her is grinning.

    While putting her hand into her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. i understand. It must be hard huh?¡±

    No you don''t understand at all!

    Retort Mai inside.

    But,

    The girl still mercilessly ignoring her retort and continue talking.

    ¡°For things like this, just relax and embrace your carnal desire. Just become an animal, after all..¡±

    There''s nothing holding you back here. Look behind you...

    !?

    Doesn''t understand what she was talking about, she was looking at her eye.

    ¡°Look closely, to her smooth skin, her lovely lips, bountiful breast..¡±

    !?

    Stop

    What are you trying to make me do?

    Hearing that, the girl forcefully made Mai to see Nora.

    ¡°See? Look at that defenseless and innocent sleeping expression. Devoid of care in the world and sleeping defenselessly..¡±

    ¡°Ne ne, aren''t you a bit angry? Aren''t you feeling a bit naughty? I mean, seeing her i bet if only you could abandon her you can escape from this situation right?¡±

    Of course not! what are you saying!?

    ¡°See? Your face say otherwise but your body is honest. Look, it¡¯s dripping...¡±

    W..what are you talking about..AAH!

    Hearing that, she start to touch Mai feminine part and mouth while hugging her.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Khu khu, you naughty girl... you didn''t even realize your own feelings. But me, the ¡®oniichan¡¯of every girl in love in 17 years knoowws everything about it. Calm down and think about it...¡±

    ¡°Haa..haah.. hah?¡±

    Calm down?

    What is there to calm down in this situation?

    ¡°You guys know each other right? For how long? Ten years? Fifteen? Until that time, you have seen her grown right? From a loli to adult. You have most likely had seen and known everything you need to know about her. How she smiles, how she sad, how she got angry... You eventually thought anything is fine as long as you can be together with her forever... ¡±

    H..how did you..?

    ¡°But..! Suddenly, a unknown handsome man propose to her! A man famous from your village! Even his name is grand! Mike! An ikemen any woman would kill of! A man without any flaw from outside!¡±

    ...!

    Imagining that, Mai froze.

    Nora¡­ is getting married?

    With a guy?

    Leaving me...

    Alone?

    ¡­¡­

    Mai looks dumbfounded and confused.

    Not letting go of that chance, she continues.

    ¡°That girl often blushed and happy with that man. Anyone would realize she was happy with his confession, and soon...¡±

    You will be thrown away. Just like a baby bird that doesnt need her mother protection anymore. An old wife thrown away for a new young husband.

    ¡­!

    No

    Noooo

    NOOO!

    This is all a delusion...

    This is all just a nonsense from her...

    Nora.. Nora won''t leave me alone!

    After all, we already promised to be together forever when we were still a child.

    ¡°Hmm, promise is indeed important but..¡±

    Seems like Mai unconsciously saying the inside of her mind, but she was too confused to think straight.

    ¡°Are you sure things will stay the same forever?¡±

    ¡­!

    ¡°Things will never be the same forever. Soon, that girl will mature into a lady. Her attractiveness will be known wide and afar. Countless men will approach her for her favor and hand in marriage¡±

    ¡°And you, the old and dusty wife. Will be only able to seen her from afar! Forever! And ever!¡°

    ¡­

    Mai mind feels blank.

    Her legs had given up strength and she start to collapse.

    Nora¡­

    Is gonna leaving me?

    Alone...

    Hearing her mutters, the girl smiles.

    ¡°She would lost her lips first to the unknown man! The man name Mike will approach her but without a good intention! Using his seductive technique, he would took even her first time! Second time! First baby! a

    And even tenth babies! All from him!¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But! That man is easily said this to her face¡±

    Abort it

    ¡°Hearing that, that girl heart is broken¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°After the eleventh child is born, that man got a nerve by kicking her and the baby to death! saying ¡±Rather than making a baby, make some cash instead slut!¡± although he¡¯s the one that rapes her everyday!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°...!¡±

    ¡°After she was being haggard and broken hearted, he lost interested with the girl and start to confess¡±

    The girl said this with a evil like voice.

    Oi slut, you thought i was interested with you huh? Too bad. the only one in my heart is a man named John. You, a slutty bitch is only a tool that i used for getting the money for our marriage. But who ever thought you''re just a useless slut that cannot earn me any money and only making some babies. Like a female bitch like you can even approach his greatness¡­ tch, you useless slut, go and die somewhere else, you made this place dirty.

    ¡°Aaa..aa.. ah¡±

    The red haired girl is starting to crying.

    Fufu, one more push.

    Think the black hair girl.

    ¡°Then, showing his true face, Mike is going to leaving her somewhere...¡±

    ¡°Being weak from his torture, that girl only silently crying and passed away , alone¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°You, when you realize it was too late she was died in a miserable form. Cannot even be recognized from her previous appearance!¡±

    ¡°...top¡±

    She was starting to tease her nipple too, but the red haired girl ignore it.

    ¡°You lamented, you were in pain! But not just because of her death, but, something deeper...! Something more fundamental!¡±

    ¡°Sob...¡±

    ¡°If only i had stopped her back then..! If only i realized my feeling soon! If only i had said it sooner!¡±

    ¡°Ignoring your own cries from deep inside of your being, you keep repeating it like a broken record¡±

    ¡°Stop.. it.. stop¡­ no...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.. Want to hear anymore¡­!¡±

    Mai trembles while blocking her ears.

    While the black haired girl looks like she enjoy this and continue without mercy beside her ears.

    ¡°But no matter what, it¡¯s too late. You, who didn''t realize your feeling sooner.. You, who didn''t confess soon¡±

    ¡°Aah.. aa..¡±

    The red haired girl is started to crying again.

    ¡°You realized then. Only you can protect her. only you have the right to touch her, only you can defile her¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°She is yours and yours alone. Nobody should have any right to touch her apart of you. Her soft breast, her lips, her smile, her cry, it was all unacceptable to give it to anyo e else¡±

    ¡°Even if that means making the world as your enemies, even if you had been seen as a enemy with all of the person in the world ¡±

    ¡°This feeling, this love... only you can understand..! Other people have no right to judge or interfere with us¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Mai didn''t speak anything, and only silently looked at Nora.

    With a awful expression like just being released from a nightmare.

    The girl releasing her hold on Mai, while looked satisfied.

    ¡°Now, do it¡±

    ¡°Remove all of your reason and sanity, embrace your actual desire¡±

    ¡°Only you can save her. Only she can save you from this extreme loneliness¡±

    ¡°Make her yours, make you hers¡±

    ¡°Only you two are needed as the actor in this leading stage, others are just a supporting role¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Now...¡±

    ¡°Be honest to yourself¡±

    ¡°Ignore everything else, ignore anyone else¡±

    ¡°Unleashed your deepest carnal desires¡±

    Saying that, the girl spread her arms.

    Like a cult leader that just finished their sermon.

    Then...

    ¡°Mmn..¡±

    Nora wakes up.

    Apparently they made too much noise.

    ¡°Fuaah.. good morning, Mai.. Mm? Who is she?¡±

    Seemingly still sleepy, she spread open her body defenselessly.

    Seeing her like this¡­

    Mai only thought is.

    I¡­

    I¡­

    I.. am..

    ¡°Mai? Why are you getting silent? Uhmm your eyes scare me a bit. What happened?¡±

    Aah...

    She was cute¡­

    Why.

    Why didnt i realize it before.

    This feeling.

    Is definetely...

    ¡°Mai? Eh? What? Why are you embracing me? What happened? Did you get a fever? Your face is red?¡±

    *haa haa*

    I can¡¯t hold it anymore!

    With Mai red face and heavy breathing...

    The red haired girl is started to kiss her (Nora).

    ¡°MMPH!? M.. MA..I!? UUMPH!?¡±

    Ignoring her, Mai continued.

    Trying to not letting her running away, Mai grab her tightly.

    ¡°MAI! STO..P IT! mmph¡­ I.. WILL GET ANGRY.. AAH!?¡±

    Mai start to embrace her, and mutters...

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°MMM!?¡±

    ¡°DON''T LEAVE ME ALONE!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°i CAN¡¯T! I WON''T ALLOW IT! IF.. IF I HAVE TO HAND YOU OVER TO MIKE, THEN I RATHER DIE! I RATHER LET EVERYONE ELSE IN THE VILLAGE DIES! HARVEST GOD!? ITS FOR THE SAKE OF VILLAGE? WHO CARES ABOUT THAT!?¡±

    ¡°MA..MAI!? WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? WHO IS MIKE?¡±

    Mai ignore her and embrace her further.

    ¡°RA. RATHER THAN LETTING YOU BEARING A STRANGER CHILD, RATHER THAN LETTING YOU SUFFER ALONE, I..I..¡±

    ¡°I WOULD RATHER HAVE YOU BEAR MY CHILD! DON¡¯T LEAVE ME NORAA!¡±

    ¡°MAI!? WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!? IT¡¯S IMPOSSIBLE! WE BOTH GIRLS..! MMPH! STOP TAKING MY LIPS¡­ AAAH? DON¡¯T EVEN TOUCH THAT PLACE TOO.. FUAAHN!?¡±

    ¡°UUU.. NORA NORA.. PLEASE BECOME MINE. I WON''T HAND YOU OVER TO ANYONE, NOT MIKE OR JOHN... UWAAAHH! NORA NORA, I LOVE YOU! I NEED YOU! NORAA¡±

    ¡°UWAAAH, MAI HAD GONE INSANE!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the black haired girl smiles

    Khukhu¡­

    Thats right,

    there''s no need to hold back.

    Release your feelings, release all of your desires.

    There''s no need to care about outsider views, there''s no need for feeling embarrassed.

    Inside your own world, there''s only the two of you needed!

    Outsider interference is unneeded! Any interference should die!

    There''s no need for thanks, for as long as you embrace your desire it was already a reward!

    A perfect story, a natural conclusion!

    A story of your own, with a ending that you both are hoping for!

    Khukhu.. haha...

    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    *GRRRR*

    Ah,

    i heard something from behind.

    The girl in red hair seems to awake from her dazed face, and the brown hair girl seems panting and sweating a lot while making a raped dumb heroine face in doujin.

    But¡­

    I have no time to think about them.

    A huge scorpion with a golden scale around 3 meter tall is behind us.

    Crap.

    Realizing where my bag is, i was targeting it.

    The moment i approach it, the scorpion consider it a hostile act and made its move.

    It was the signal to start the battle.

 Sidestories 5

    -Uwaah, a bunch of mob a appears-

    I start to run and grab my bag.

    The scorpion attacks, but i managed to avoid it. Barely.

    Because the two other girls is located deeper in cave, they didn''t get attacked and it targetting me.

    Is it only targetting moving target?

    *SSSSH*

    The scorpion is targeting me again.

    Hmph

    Nice try

    I throw out from my bag some sticky ball made from slime known to be most troublesome if they are killed because their body fluid is sticky.

    Thanks to that properties, it was famous of being a monster nobody hunt for.

    Why do i have if? Ermm i¡¯m in middle of fight, let''s talk about it later..

    *splat*

    The scorpion cannot move for awhile, and struggling to break free.

    Chance!

    I use some fire magic and he was burned.

    The slime had a easy to burn property so he¡¯s burned nicely.

    Ooh it looked like a grilled shrimp instead of grilled scorpion¡­ nice smell.

    But he¡¯s not died yet.

    His body is burning but he¡¯s still alive.

    Is it because the cave is damp? Looks like it did not do as much damage as i thought.

    i have to made my next move.. oh shit!

    It tackled me.

    Luckily i managed to avoid it, but i got light burn wound on the side.

    Ah, my swimsuit is burned. Crap

    Removing them quickly before i got burned, it start to approach me.

    Why you!

    There''s no need for a good person act anymore.

    You-are-fucked

    ..

    I release some scroll that i saved for emergency.

    He approached me like a bull..

    Good, come here.

    Better start to said your prayers now!

    When he already got close,

    i released the magic inside.

    Then,

    a huge water is coming out.

    You¡¯re feeling hot right?

    Drink this then!

    The water pressure is pushing the scorpion back.

    Eventually it cannot handle the pressure and it was splitted into two.

    ¡­.

    Phew..

    That was close.

    If he tackles me again, i''m not sure if i can avoid it

    Combining space magic with the scroll is indeed good idea!

    By making the checkpoint inside the deep sea, any amount of water can be poured out from it.

    But i use almost all of my money for this scroll. Shit! Now i have to gather money all over again.

    Thinking what is done was done, i breath a slight of relief at least.

    The two girls seems fine too.

    ¡°Excellent, excellent¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Someone voice is coming from beside me.

    In there¡­

    I saw a group of man dressing in a rough clothes and white clothes wearing various weapons.

    ¡°That was some strong magic. Were you a famous magician somewhere?¡±

    After saying that,

    the man named Darius which seems to be their leader praising me.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile...

    Having given a towel to cover our bodies, we gathered together in the center of cave.

    We know the identities of those groups from their explanation.

    It seems like they are a group of d-rank adventurer.

    Hearing that there''s a scorpion monster making a nest here, they accept the subjugation request.

    But it end up there''s too much of them to handle, so they retreated into the nearest cave.

    There..

    Is how they meet us.

    ¡°Man, we thought we almost become a goner. Lucky we found this cave or else, what would happen, right guys?¡±

    His underling only laughs as reply.

    ¡°So.. it''s really not a god after all? So we...it was all a vain?¡±

    The girl named Nora asked.

    The red haired girl named Mai seems depressed after realizing what she was doing back then, and commenting ¡°it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault, it''s Mike fault, it''s Mike..¡±

    Darius doesn''t seem to mind and answering Nora

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all the most important thing is to live. And we get a reward of saving a group of beauties. Right guys?¡±

    Gyahaha they all just made a laugh.

    Although they actually did not do any help at all.

    Besides,

    i can''t miss the intention behind their smile.

    I saw that expression a lot times.

    Even before coming to this ¡°world¡±

    ¡°So¡±

    ¡°Since helping each other in trouble is natural, you girls can help us too right?¡±

    He made a smile.

    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡±

    I answer while pretend to not knowing anything.

    Nora seems actually confused, while Mai is still mumbling some incomprehensible words.

    Hearing that, Darius grinned.

    ¡°Its like that. Since we didn''t manage to finish the mission we won''t get our reward money at this rate. However, no amount of money did us any good if we died. So saving our lives is priority. We won''t be able to escape alone, but the Goddess did not forsake us yet. One of you is a powerful mage. So with our combined might we can leave this place together right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can support you in the front while you''re casting your magic. We know mages are weak in close combat after all.¡±

    ¡°While we holding them back, you can use your magic and we can escape while they''re confused. We can go to our boat together while killing the monster in our way. Sound like a plan?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    He was saying that with confidence. Without a chance failure in his mind.

    Nora seems relieved thinking that we can get out from there. While Mai still mutters to herself.

    ¡°I see, It was attractive offer indeed¡±

    They seems to make a happy face.

    ¡°Then, we reach a agreement?¡±

    Said Darius.

    ¡°Before that, wheres your boat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the opposite shore west from here. Its small but adding another three girls won''t be a problem¡±

    ¡°I see, then here¡¯s our answer¡±

    Then,

    i replied with a smile.

    While making a ¡®fuck you¡¯ pose.

    ¡°We refuse,baldie¡±

    ¡­.

    The atmosphere instantly freeze.

    They must never thought i would refuse.

    Nora is getting panicked while looking around.

    While his subordinates...

    They all looking at us without smiling at all.

    Darius start to regain his composure, and asking me.

    ¡°Pardon? I didn''t hear it wrong right? Did i heard it right?¡±

    I smiled back while replying.

    ¡°Exactly as i said. You thought i won''t realize your intention?¡±

    I start to explain

    ¡°You can say you''re gonna handle it. But, the moment i use my magic you gonna leave me as a bait for those scorpion right? Because they will attack fiercely the one who gave biggest damage to them after all. Since the drawback of using such a big magic is i cannot use another one suddenly, you can cut my legs and i cannot run from those scorpions¡±

    ¡°More ever, by bringing those two girls along you can have more bait to distract the scorpion while they''re busy feeding us.¡±

    ¡°You can say to adventurer guild that you didn''t meet anyone there and the enemies number more than what is agreed since the beginning. Since it''s not your fault, you can still get compensation as long as you bring a part of their body¡±

    ¡°In case those two survived, you can just make them as sex slave and toying them and killing them before making a report to guild. There''s not much entertainment in this island anyway.

    ¡°Anything missing? Your head is as predictable as your brain, can¡¯t you made a better plan?¡±

    ¡­.

    They seems to get agitated, but their leader still calm.

    No, he was disturbed. But he tried hard to not show it on his face.

    ¡°That..s seems like a harsh acquisition. Mind to tell what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Lets see.. because your eyes are similiar¡±

    ¡°Similiar?¡±

    ¡°With my neighbour that tried hard to hides his porn folder when i gone visiting his house, or my brother that tries hard to hide the love letter of the girl that confess to him. Oh, i mercilessly opens and reading it aloud in front of them of course. Word by words¡±

    Hearing that,

    He start to laugh.

    ¡°Fuh, HAHAHAHA. looks like you got us eh?¡±

    He grinned while showing off his actual face.

    Probably because he have no intention to hide it anymore

    ¡°Seriously. I thought i can made a easy money by registering as adventurer rather than continuing a bandit live like previously. Who knows that we must bet our lives like this just for some pocket money? Aah, i really made a wrong choice. Killing and robbing a wandering merchants like before is more easy than adventuring lives¡±

    Hearing that,

    I only make a scornful face and answering him.

    ¡°Don''t blame your luck when it''s just because of your incompetence, idiot. If you guys can''t even handle such an easy request, then just go home and suck your mother tits and give up being a adventurer, no, a living being? Since you guys even failed to become a bandit how about just change jobs into goblin? Nah, goblin is too good. Just be a worm, then enjoy such a live free of worries inside the stinking bughole¡±

    The mobs is getting angry at my provocation, but they got stopped by Darius.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend i didn''t hear your provocation just now. so..¡±

    ¡°We can still make a deal right?¡±

    ¡­

    Hah

    They¡¯re indeed more idiots than i thought.

    After hearing that, who is gonna actually accepts.

    Well i intent to refuse since the beggining though.

    ¡°What if i don¡¯t want to?¡±

    I can figure out their answer but i asked anyway.

    He makes a yare yare expression and answering me.

    ¡°you don''t wanna to force me. Truthfully i was being a gentleman here, but my subordinates probably not thinking the same you know? While we were still bandits we already ¡°used up¡± a lot of young girls like you. They all end up ¡°broke¡± in less than a weeks though¡±

    He start to made a confident face.

    ¡°Although you''re a powerful mage, against this many people we can kill you before you finish cast the spell. The two girls beside you will suffer the same fate¡±

    Nora seems frozen, and Mai seems start to return to her usual expression.

    He grinned again.

    ¡°Surely even you won¡¯t abadon those girls and try to running away by yourself right? If you''re being obedient, we might not killed you and bring you along. Those guys already have not played with girls for a bit too long and seriously, i can''t hold them back anymore.¡±

    Saying that, i realize.

    His ¡®tools¡¯ is bulging since beginning.

    He tried to hide it, but it won''t escape my eyes that had been trained to seen countless mosaic from game!

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky to meet such a beautiful and young girls in this place. How about it? Better safe than sorry right?¡±

    After hearing that, Nora start to reply

    ¡°How..terrible¡±

    ¡°You, and the villagers too. How, did you said such a horrible things?¡±

    Darius only smiled.

    ¡°That''s how this world works, young lady. A young girl who life a sheltered life probably doesn''t understand, but in outside its normal to sacrifice children to reduce the mouths to feed. Your people village is probably like that too right? Just staying alive is hard enough, the strong devour the weak. So the least you can do is comfort us, a heart break victim from this rule right?¡±

    Hearing that,

    i got snapped.

    My last shred of empathy is getting teared down.

    Not like i had much since the beggining, but...

    After hearing his word that¡¯s how this world is worked.

    I¡¯ll swear i gonna make him eat his words.

    ¡°Fufufu..¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Everyone start to confused while looking at me.

    ¡°KUHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    I laughs.

    Like seeing the most funny comedy act in the world.

    They all getting dumbfounded and didn''t understand my action.

    Some of the bandits start to comment ¡°Has she lost it?¡±

    ¡°AHAHAHA! HAHAHA!¡±

    I still laugh like a maniac and ignoring them.

    Cannot ignoring me, Darius start to speak.

    ¡°Hey hey, miss mage. If you''re going to lost it, wait till we escape from this place alright? It''s not gonna be good if you gone crazy from fear before we manage to escape here after all¡±

    Aah..? I stopped and looking at him.

    With a disinterest face, i regain my usual composure and speak to them with a soft voice.

    ¡°Say¡±

    While clapping my hand i start to have some ideas.

    ¡°How about we play a game of tag?¡±

    They looked at me suspiciously, but Darius ask me anyway.

    ¡°Tag?¡±

    ¡°Thats right. We will start running and hiding somewhere inside the cave and you catch us in count of 100 if you win, let¡¯ssee.. you can do anything to me, including those two girls as bonus. Be it rape, toys, or becoming your bitch-slave and pet, we were okay with extreme plays like fistjob or even tearing our body all over like a ragged clothes until we were barely alive at all. What? Don¡¯t worry. As long we were alive anything is fine, right?¡±

    The two other girls got pale, especially Mai screamed after regain her composure ¡°What are you suggesting to them!?¡±

    Ignoring her, i approach Darius while closing my face to him.

    Looking from the side, it looks like we were going to kiss instead.

    But anyone close enough can probably felt my murderous intent.

    ¡°Furthermore, i won''t use my magic. I can even swear by the name of my origin spirit ¡°Undine¡±

    Not like i actually made any contract with any spirit whatsoever. That magic was something else entirely.

    Then pretending to being flirty, i speaked from his side while whispering.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you and you alone a special treatment too. Something that you will never forgot in your entire lifetime¡±

    Hearing that, Darius and the rest grinned.

    I started to distance myself from him.

    I can¡¯t handle his stinking smell anymore anyway.

    ¡°Hahaha! You got guts! Sure, we accept¡±

    Then i continued.

    ¡°If i win.. you guys can forget it, since it''s not going to be necessary¡±

    Oh? Have you give up since the beginning? Mutters Darius.

    I only replied with smile and ignoring him.

    ¡°Then, let us start. Come, you two. Count till a hundred ok guys?¡±

    Ah eh? They got dumbfounded and mutters confusion but following me.

    ¡°No cheating, okay everyone? if you¡¯re being obedient i will include a extra service that makes you gone into a heaven¡±

    Acting flirty while winked, it got a good response.

    The guys are getting excited and cheering us instead.

    Keep moving while bringing my bag, i moved deeper into cave.

    Once we were out of their sight,

    One of them start to speak.

    ¡°Is she telling the truth, boss?¡±

    Hearing that Darius grinned.

    ¡°Its fine. ¡°

    ¡°The specialized mages are eccentric bunch, but i heard the name of the spirit who grant them magic is equivalent to their god. Should they made empty promise after swearing using their god name, they would receive punishment and cannot use magic forever¡±

    Hearing that he smiled.

    ¡°Then, it was as good as win huh boss?¡±

    Darius grinned.

    ¡°Yeah, this place is pretty big but with female legs, they wont run away fast. Sooner or later we can catch them, some exercise would be a good excitement for those guys too¡±

    Hearing that, the subordinate start to get excited too.

    ¡­

    98..99..100, it''s time, boss!

    ¡°ALRIGHT, HUNT THOSE GIRLS DOWN BOYS! FIRST COME FIRST SERVE!

    ¡°UWOOOH!¡±

    With that words as a starting line,

    they got excited like a beast in heat.

    ¡°REMEMBER DON''T KILL THE BLACK HAIRED GIRL! USING HER IS FINE TOO AS LONG AS SHE WAS STILL BREATHING! OTHER THAN THAT DO ANYTHING TO THE OTHERS!¡±

    ¡°UWOOOH!¡±

    Getting excited, they start to pursue them.

    Some time after that,

    Darius was alone with one of his subordinate.

    ¡°They will probably will be back soon¡±

    ¡°Let them have fun, its been a long time¡±

    ¡°But boss, is it fine for you not to chase them? They might gone too far and kill that girl too¡±

    Hearing that, he only grinned.

    ¡°They won''t. We already gone through a lot of times together so my words is a absolute. Although i can¡¯t guarantee her condition when she was returned here¡±

    ¡°Oh, you''re a sadist boss¡±

    He smiled.

    Darius only calmly replied.

    ¡°After she was battered enough, i can say i will letting her live if she decide to serve me as my wife and following all of my command by swearing to her origin spirit. with her weakened state after getting played with those guys, she won''t be able to resist. Playing with obedient woman is my favorite after all¡±

    Haha .

    He only laughs as reply.

    ¡°Oh, i heard the footstep. They probably already returned¡±

    Said the subordinate.

    But...

    their footstep was abnormal that Darius feels strange.

    It was too fast.

    To begin with,

    Why should they need to hurry?

    Almost as if...

    ¡°EEEK! BOSS! RUN AWAY!¡±

    ¡°AAH! HELP!¡±

    ?

    He got confused for a moment

    Then,

    a huge scorpion suddenly jumped and biting his subordinates that running away.

    *SKREEE*

    ¡°W..what?¡±

    The subordinate is getting confused.

    ¡°How did they get in!?¡± I thought that tunnel is too complicated for monster to get through!¡±

    Darius is surprised.

    One of the surviving subordinate reporting to him.

    ¡°We.. we don¡¯t know! Suddenly a bunch of them is coming straight to our location! Furthermore they seems to have gone crazy! Killing our men without eating them¡±

    Huh?

    He got confused for a moment.

    Shit!

    Regaining his composure for a moment, he was awake because of his subordinate scream.

    Anyway, i need to escape.

    ¡°YOU GUYS! GET BACK! I WILL USE OUR LAST FLASH BOMB TO BLIND THEM¡±

    He planned to grab his item pouch.

    But,

    All he grabs is empty air.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Instead,

    He only finds some purple dust around the place where his bag is used to be.

    ¡­

    Where

    Where the fuck...

    It was gone!?

    I swear i¡¯m still holding it when we come to this cave!

    There¡¯s no way i dropped it. I am sure i tied it tightly.

    ¡­¡­.

    ...ah

    A certain figure is in his mind.

    Realizing who stole it, he remember.

    That bitch!

    No wonder she approach me so eagerly!

    ¡°AAIEE BOSS!

    ¡°HELPP¡±

    Tsk.

    Realizing it was too late,

    he was trying to run away by abandoning his subordinates.

    But...

    *SSSSSAA*

    A countless number of scorpion blocked his path to the exit.

    Aah.. aahh.

    He mutters while losing his only chance to run.

    All of them is looking at him.

    With a bloodshot eye, like he¡¯s their fateful enemy.

    Why?

    Why they''re coming here!? and suddenly too!

    I thought desert scorpion never moves in groups!

    Then,

    He start to move his hand.

    He realize their sight is fixed to one of his hand.

    That is,

    the hand that touch the powder.

    ¡­.!

    He heard about it.

    A item so dangerous it can destroy a country!

    Because it was so dangerous, just using it can made you into a worst criminal and every country will hunt you till your last breath!

    It¡¯s name

    ¡°Gathering scent..¡±

    He didn''t need to think long for the culprit

    Nor did the reason why they¡¯re gathering here.

    ¡­

    The scorpion is surrounding him all over, and no more voice of his subordinate can be heard.

    While looking pale without any way to escape, he sense something grabbing his legs

    ¡­AIEEEE!

    He screamed because its too sudden.

    It was the subordinate that beside him just now.

    His body is already half torned, he¡¯s already dead.

    But...

    His hand that grabbing him cannot be removed.

    He tried desperately to remove it, but his grip is too hard!

    Realizing the scorpion already nearing him

    He realized he cannot run away anymore.

    Realizing his fate.

    He cursed.

    With tears of blood and looking above him, he can only cursed.

    His parent that abandon him when he was a baby.

    His mentor that sold him for one piece of silver coins.

    His bad luck of having a group of idiot as his subordinate.

    And most of all...

    ¡°...you witch..¡±

    His encounter with ¡°her¡±

    ¡°YOU WITCH THAT PLAYED AROUND WITH PEOPLE''S HEARTS AND FEELINGS! JUST YOU WATCH!¡±

    ¡°SOMEDAY, SOMEWHERE, YOU WILL RECEIVE YOUR RETRIBUTION!¡±

    ¡°YOUR DEED IS UNFORGIVABLE, THOSE THAT YOU HAVE WRONGED WILL NOT FORGIVE YOU EITHER!¡±

    ¡°OUR CURSE WILL SPREAD UNTIL MILLENIA! FOREVER! EVEN IF I DIED AND OUR SOUL IS TEARED APART!¡±

    ¡°DEATH WILL NOT BE ENOUGH TO SATISFY OUR HATRED! EVEN TEARING YOUR SOUL APART FOR A THOUSAND TIMES WILL NOT SATISFY OUR GRUDGE!¡±

    ¡°I PRAYED THAT EVERY JOURNEY THAT YOU MADE WILL BE MADE BY UNHAPPINESS AND DESPAIR!¡±

    ¡°MARK MY WORD, YOU WITCH! ¡°

    ¡°FROM THE DEEPEST OF HELL I SHALL WATCH YOU!¡±

    ¡°FROM THE BOTTOM OF OUR HEART WE WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!¡±

    ¡°WATCH! AND SUFFER!¡±

    ¡°I CURSE YOU!¡±

    ¡°I CURSE YOU FROM THE DEPTHS OF HELLL¡­!¡±

    Screaming that last curse with all of his strength, he lost consciousness.

 Sidestories 6

    -Beggining of the yuri empire-

    *splash*

    In the middle of a boat.

    Three girls is above them.

    One of them keep washing her arms and face, like she had been touch something dirty.

    The red haired girl looked depressed and not speaking anything, while the brown hair girl only looked amazed at the sea.

    ¡°We...survived..¡±

    While muttering that words.

    ¡­.

    Yes.

    She still can¡¯t believe it.

    She managed to survive from that place.

    After being thrown away by her villagers, she thought she would die inside the island of harvest god by her villagers.

    Turns out the god is merely a monster, and the villagers is mistaken.

    But, her misfortune is not ending there.

    Almost getting raped or killed by a bunch of self proclaimed group of adventurer, she thought she was gonna die today.

    But,

    thanks to the girl in front of her, she managed to avoid her fate.

    By saying it''s gonna get messy in here, so be quiet. The girl using a magic scroll from her bag and they become invisible temporary, thus leaving the cave from entrance.

    Yes.

    Bhe girls never get out through the complicated tunnel but from the entrance those thug like guys coming in.

    She was wondering how did she got such a rare scroll, but she only half heartedly replied by ¡°Um, i combined some water and light magic with some command of reflection.. Meh, i forgot. Whatever, we get out anyway right?¡±

    So irresponsible...

    But, she saved their lives, so she did not complain.

    As long they can survive, anything is better.

    It''s not right to interrogate her savior further just for personal curiosity.

    Later

    She looked around the shore and found the ship those guys use to coming into this island and burned the rest.

    Nora thought it was excessive, but by saying it''s better than them coming and pursue us just to let us getting killed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, given some time they might be able to made some ship and get out from this island¡±

    Hearing that, Nora trust her words and leave like that.

    Without realizing that nobody else survived on that island except them.

    ¡­.

    Nora still think she was dreaming.

    She, thought it was her fate to be sacrificed for the good of village every since ten year ago when her sister is sacrificed.

    She keep refusing Mai, her childhood friends to get involved with this. but Mai offer herself instead .

    But,

    now that they¡¯re free.

    What.. should she and mai do now?

    She can¡¯t return only to have the villagers suspect she was running away and bringing misfortune by escaping from her duty.

    While thinking of various things.

    ¡°haah.. FUCK! THAT GUY IS SMELLY! HIS BREATHING STINK! HIS FACE IS IRRITATING! EVERYTHING ABOUT HIM IS A DISPOSABLE MOB! SERIOUSLY, WHY DOES THERE''S ONLY USELESS GUYS HERE?¡±

    Nora heard that girl complaining.

    She was surprised from an insult she never heard before in her life.

    ¡°Hmph. but, although it''s only to attract a low level monster, he should be the one they''re focused. Even if its a low lv small fries, for those guys they¡¯re already as good as goner. Fuahaha! Take that¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°..huh?¡±

    Seems like Nora hearing her said something, but the wind is too strong so she didnt hear much.

    After relaxing a bit,

    Nora is watching her carefully now.

    This girl, although seems younger than her. She was brave even in front of those scary guys.

    Although they¡¯re rank d, adventurer is stronger than normal humans, especially if they''re having a hostile intent.

    When she was fighting the harvest god. Although from the looks of it it was still a baby, she didn''t get afraid and managed to win instead

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I...

    How can i be as strong as her?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She looked this way.

    I got embarrassed, so i looked away.

    Even in my village, nobody looked at me intently so i didn''t get used of a stare.

    ¡°hoo ho..?¡±

    Seemingly noticed my behaviour, she grinned while seeing me.

    ¡°Dont worry¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    She put her hand to my shoulder

    ¡°I understand, there''s no need to tell me¡±

    Eh? Wha? What? Understand? What do you mean?

    Ah.. did she realize i secretly admiring her?

    Ah, no! it''s not like that! I just thought you are, umm, cool or something. Like a prince?

    No, no! it¡¯s not like i swing that way! not especially to a girl younger than me.

    Aahh, what am i saying? My head is getting messed up because of what Mai is doing recently. Uuh speaking of which, what is happened ? Why is Mai refuse to talk to me about what happened back then?

    While thinking something useless, she grabbed my hand.

    Hawawah.. what should i do? What should i do? I am not ready yet.. uh umm.. ready? Ready for what? Err.. eh..

    While making a satisfied face, she grinned

    ¡°You guys cannot do it while i¡¯m above the boat right? Dont worry. Look! The shore is already seen from this distance¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Stopping Nora with her hand, she made a gesture.

    ¡°Ah it''s fine, i understand your feelings. Even i cannot holding back when i see Aimi in front of me, but the longer you hold back the sweeter the taste. That''s what i have realized from experience. So believe me. Once we¡¯re in shore, you guys don''t need to hold back! Unleash your feelings with each other intensely! Make the whole world mad! Eat and embrace each other! After all..¡±

    This world, is only a playground necessary for you two. It''s just a stepping stone to realize your dream! A paradise! A eden!

    The promised day has come. Embrace those desire and create your own garden. A world just for you two!

    ¡°...¡±

    I only stare dumbfoundedly to her

    She looked satisfied and grinning.

    While i..

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE MISUNDERSTANDDDINGG!¡±

    Screamed in the middle of the sea

    ¡­..

    We finally reach the shore.

    The girl only looked confused when i screamed like that.

    Getting embarrassed while realizing what have i done, i only made a red face while speaking forget it, forget it all!

    Mai is only quietly getting off from the boat, it seems like she was still pondering about something.

    I wonder what''s wrong, but my head is still too messy to care about her.

    Returning to her usual expression, the girl in front of me starting to relaxed and move.

    ¡°Well, i need to go to the next village. Luckily those guys had some money with them, I¡¯ll take it as compensation for them being smelly, annoying, creature then. Finding some new clothes, scroll, items.. hmm, so many things to do¡±

    Saying that, she was prepared to go.

    Ah wait...

    I haven''t asked one important thing.

    ¡°Umm, wait! Please wait! Can i ask for your name first?¡±

    The girl stopped while ponders.

    She mutters something that i can¡¯t hear.

    Then...

    Making a playful smile, she replied to me.

    ¡°Kaito¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just call me the phantom thief, Kaito¡±

    While she made a grin and acting in cool pose.

    Kaito... Kaito...

    I see!

    What a cool name, just like her!

    ¡°I understand! Phantom thief Kaito-sama!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, too long. Just Kaito is fine¡±

    ¡°Okay, Kaito.. sama¡±

    She made some guilty face after hearing the name.

    While the girl muttering ¡®Crap, i¡¯ve done it now. Guess it¡¯s too late saying it''s just a prank... hmm, whatever. If i think about it i¡¯ll lose!¡± In such a low voice that Nora cannot heard.

    ¡°Then, i¡¯ll be going now. Be nice to each other yuri couple, invite me when you get married okay?¡±

    I got blushed and reply ¡°I..i told you you''re misunderstanding! We¡¯re not like that!¡±

    Seeing her figure starting to disappear, i didn''t looked away from her.

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    While i still got dazed, i approached Mai beside me

    ¡°Mai?¡±

    Thinking i cannot let it go any longer, i speak to her.

    ¡°...¡±

    She can¡¯t stare at me directly and avoid eye contact.

    I got annoyed and grab her face to looked at me directly.

    ¡°MAI!¡±

    ¡°Ah! ye, yes Nora, ma¡¯am?¡±

    I started to speak slowly to her.

    ¡°Just calm down and explain. What happened when i was sleeping back then?¡±

    ¡°Uuu.. thats.. its because, Mike..¡±

    Getting angry with her avoiding my question, i slapped her lightly.

    She looked surprised, and looks like she was gonna cry.

    But,

    i was the one who is crying instead.

    ¡°Nora?¡±

    Mai calls me while looked worried.

    Cannot hold it anymore, i speak to her.

    ¡°How.. how long do you think we know each others already?¡±

    She seems to looked down, and replied.

    ¡°Since we was five.. we meet each other when i stole a crop grown by the village elder..¡±

    ¡°Yes. At that time i was the village elder granddaughter and his favorite one. So i managed to convince them it was stolen by a tanuki instead. We didn''t meet for some time after my grandfather died. And before i know it things happened and we become a sacrifice¡±

    ¡°I.. i am sorry, i am just troubling you¡±

    Mai looks down and starting to get depressed.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    But i refused her claim and shouted.

    ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT I MEANT! AFTER ALL..¡±

    I speak what''s inside my heart all this time.

    ¡°YOU ALWAYS STAY BESIDE ME EVER SINCE BACK THEN! EVEN THOUGH I¡¯M SELFISH! EVEN THOUGH I ALWAYS ASKED SO MUCH FROM YOU! EVEN WHEN I KEEP ANNOY YOU TO PLAY WITH ME DESPITE YOUR FAMILY CONDITION IS GETTING BAD! EVEN WHEN YOUR BROTHER DIED FROM MALNUTRITION, I DIDN''T REALIZE AND KEEP ASKING YOU TOO MUCH¡±

    Mai gets dumbfounded.

    But Nora still continuing.

    ¡°I.. I WAS ACTUALLY SCARED. I WAS TRYING TO RUN AWAY MANY TIMES. BUT, IT''S BECAUSE YOU''RE BESIDE ME, MAI. IT''S BECAUSE YOU¡¯RE BRAVELY CONFRONT THE VILLAGERS TO SACRIFICE YOURSELF INSTEAD THAT I BRACE MYSELF TO OFFER MYSELF TOO!¡±

    Mai asked why did she do that.

    I brace myself and telling her.

    ¡°IT¡¯S BECAUSE, I LOVE YOU MAI! (as friend)¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    Hearing that, Mai widen her eyes.

    ¡°I.. always thought that you being beside me is natural. But thinking about it, it was probably just a one sided thinking from me. The truth is, you¡¯re probably getting annoyed with me right?¡±

    Mai getting hesitant to stopped her.

    ¡°But realizing that, i was still selfishly happy. I was happy that you were beside me¡±

    ¡°So please,.. don''t make a face like it was your fault. Don''t blame yourself and thinking it was your fault we got sacrificed by the villagers..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.. leave me alone¡±

    I keep sobbing.

    The tears cannot be stopped.

    The feelings that i hold for so long is poured out.

    Mai starting to crying too.

    Then...

    she hugged me.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    ¡°I WAS THE ONE WHO SHOULD BE APOLOGIZED!¡±

    She screamed.

    ¡°I.. I LOVE YOU TOO NORA! I HAVE! ALWAYS, EVER SINCE I MEET YOU, EVER SINCE I SAW YOU SINCE THAT TIME! I, ALWAYS..¡±

    ¡°Mai..¡±

    I got teary again.

    And then,

    she hugged me more tight...ly?

    Wait, it¡¯s too strong?

    Mai, i can¡¯t breath?

    Hello, are you listening?

    ¡°Right.. right, i¡¯m sorry Nora. I was the one who is a coward! Just like she said, i cannot let you go! I cannot hand you over to Mike!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Getting confused, i asked her again.

    Who is Mike?

    But,

    Mai is ignoring me.

    And...

    She starting to kissed me deeply.

    ¡°HMMH!?¡±

    After struggling for a while.

    I managed to release her eventually.

    ¡°PWAHH! Wha!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING, MAI!?¡±

    But she ignore me and starting to kiss me again.

    Fueeh!? Not once, but twice?

    ¡°MMH MmMMM!?¡±

    ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU GO. I WON¡¯T LET YOU GO ANYMORE NORA! LET¡¯S GET MARRIED! TOGETHER, LET US MADE A COUNTRY JUST FOR US! DEVOID OF IMPURITIES! FROM ANY ROTTEN MAN! PARADISE FOR US TOGETHER!¡±

    ¡°EEH? MAI, THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT I MEANT AT ALL!¡±

    ¡°SO YOU LIED TO ME WHEN YOURE SAYING YOU LOVE ME??¡±

    She stare hard at me with a serious face.

    W...What is this!? Scary! Mai is always intimidating, but it''s usually just with adults.

    This is the first time i receive such a intense stare from her!

    ¡°EH, N.. NO, I AM SERIOUS BUT..¡±

    ¡°THEN, THERES NO PROBLEM. I SWEAR I WILL MAKE YOU HAPPY, NORA. FORGIVE ME, I DIDN''T REALIZE IT SOONER. I WILL DEFINITELY MAKE YOU HAPPY FROM NOW ON!¡±

    ¡°WA..WAIT!? IT SEEMS LIKE WHAT WE ARE TALKING ABOUT AND WHAT WE TRIED TO SAID TO EACH OTHER IS NOT THE SAME AT ALL? AAAH.. STOP IT, MAAII!? AAH??¡±

    ¡°NORAA.. UHMM *SLURP GLUCK* HAAH.. NORA SMELL.. NORA ARMPIT.. *HAAH HAA*¡±

    ¡°AAAHN..! MAI, NOOO..!¡±

    After that, those two keep making love to each other all day.

    Nora keeps crying when Mai returns to her sanity, and she keep apologizing to Nora like a useless husband.

    Like this, they would be known as the pioneer of the yuri empire. the one that become one of the two biggest empire in the world.

    Though that''s a story for another time...

 Chapter 113

    -Whoever disturb my meal, die-

    -Around the Alexandria territories-

    ¡°Bye bye, porky¡±

    After saying farewell to the piggy family, i continued my journey

    Mm..

    Where should i go now?

    ¡­.

    Hi, Aimi here desu?

    After disappointed that i can¡¯t eat that premium steak, i continued my journey.

    While in the midst of journey, i think i remembered some things..

    It seems like i want to find a certain person..

    Umm.. i still didn''t remember who or what they looked like though.

    While in the middle of journey, i found a family of piggy monster.

    The mother is trapped from a trap set by a hunter.

    I was hungry at first, but their kids attacking me with their droopy eyes

    ¡°Please help us, please help us¡± is what their eyes is saying

    Muu! surprise attack is not fair..

    So..

    I have no choice to help them

    They suddenly get close to me once i help them

    After saying i want to go to nearest human settlement they offered to give me ride.

    Mm i didn''t have any reason to refuse, so i accept their offer.

    Then, their father give me a ride.

    Ooh, the mane feels nice.. i¡¯m getting sleepy..

    Zzzz¡­..

    ¡­.

    When i came to, i have reached the outskirt of the town.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Saying farewell to the piggy family, i prepared to enter the town.

    *KRUUUK!*

    Uum my stomach is rumbling.

    Guess i have to find food first¡­

    Nuu! had i known it, i would eat those piggies!

    While looking for a food, i walked to the city nonchalantly

    ¡­

    After three hours..

    I got lost.

    Uugh..!

    Why is this place is so big!?

    I didn''t find any store that is open because it''s in the middle of night.

    I might be able to wait until they opened, but i¡¯m hungry!

    Aaa my stomach is rumblingg

    Uu..

    I can¡¯t hold on anymore..

    *thud*

    I fall in the ground

    ...

    Someone is trying to wake me up

    Nuu.. who is it?

    Noisy..

    Since i¡¯m hungry, i want to sleep until morning..

    While i opened my eyes a bit.

    ¡­!

    A floating marshmallow?

    Furthermore, it was talking too

    Oh no..

    I got hungry again..

    Then,

    I don¡¯t need to hold back,right?

    Itadakimasu

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    *chomp*

    I think i heard a dumbfounded voice.

    but i ignore it.

    *chomp chomp*

    Umm it''s hard to chew.

    It feels like it''s struggling inside my mouth too.

    Eei, troublesome! i¡¯ll just swallow it then !

    *gulp*

    I swallow it in one gulp.

    It feels like its still struggling.

    But it¡¯s getting weaker in the passing time.

    Nuu, stop struggling, marshmallow!

    ¡°ARISAAAAAAAA!?¡±

    Hmm..

    Someone seems to scream beside me

    But i ignore it.

    Getting sleepy, i want to go back to sleep while i try to digest the marshmallow.

    ¡°DAMN YOUUU! SPIT IT! SPIT IT OUT RIGHT NOW!¡±

    Noisy..

    Ah, her voice sounded nice¡­

    Like a lullaby, i got sleepy again.

    ...zzz

    ¡°HEY! DON¡¯T SLEEP! SPIT WHAT YOU SWALLOWED FIRST! WAKE UP! WAKE UP!¡±

    She slapped me violently

    Muu..

    It hurts..

    But.

    I won''t wake up just because someone ask me to!

    I would just sleep until the end of the world if you force me!

    Ignoring her, i continued to sleep.

    Goodnight

    ¡°FUCK YOU! IF YOU WON¡¯T SPIT IT OUT, THEN..¡±

    A crimson light is shining in front of me.

    Nuu? this seems bad?

    ¡°HAAAH!¡±

    With a violent gale.

    My stomach is getting punched violently

    *BAAAM!*

    ¡­!

    A thunderous voice resounded.

    My stomach is getting punched.

    ¡°BWEERGH!?¡±

    Shocked, i spit out the inside of my stomach.

    While i myself is getting pushed back a few meters

    ¡­

    It..

    HURTS!

    My stomach seems to gaping like a hole.

    It was starting to regenerate, but it hurts.

    The pain is making me fully awake now

    Grrr..!

    THAT''S IT!

    I don¡¯t know who is it.

    But anybody who dares to disturb my meal and sleep is a enemy!

    She seems like she was worried with the marshmallow that i spitted, but i don''t care.

    Begin attacking her with my tail, i tried to kill her

 Chapter 114

    -Interlude Lily la Arkenia-

    When i first regain my consciousness..

    I was inside a water tank.

    ¡°...¡±

    There''s a commotion when i wake up

    Apparently, i was not the only one inside a water tank.

    Everyone ranged 12 to 15 years old in varying appearance is inside the other water tank.

    Some with a horn, some with a scales, some with a feather.

    Later i found out they were my ¡°brother and sister¡±

    It seems like, i was the first to wake up.

    ¡°..¡±

    I only stare blankly.

    Without any will, without any soul inside.

    I was only feeling ¡°empty¡±

    Then,

    one of the people with coat is looking at me.

    While wearing a mask.

    He speaked to me

    ¡°Happy birthday, number #34¡±

    This, was my birth

    ¡­.

    Later.

    I learnt about my identity.

    Apparently it was a project of making a fusion between human demi human and monster to create a life form that surpass them in order to conquer the world

    Some even fused with the demon, and we were called ¡°Chimera¡±

    As the first that wakes up, i was known as the first successful project

    We have no common relation between us because we have been created by various body part

    However, we have one common relation

    between us.

    That is.

    We have the Demon King blood among us.

    Which makes us his children basically.

    My strength clearly surpass the normal human or demi human.

    So when they find out they rejoiced.

    But.

    It doesn''t last long...

    ¡­

    When my brother and sister is waking up, it was found out that they had even higher level than me

    After a few years, one of the chimera even have a strength that is comparable to the Demon King itself.

    They cheered saying at this rate, they might be able to fulfill their dream.

    I don¡¯t know what they meant by it. And i don''t really care

    All of us are receiving training and killing technique, survival knowledge, and battle knowledge.

    But none of us know about emotions

    Since our purpose is to become a weapon since the start, we only learn to throw away our emotions

    As now the weakest among my sibling, i was treated badly among my peer

    I, which has been treated as the weakest now doesn''t have much to do left and only dazed around in the outside lab

    I might have done a assasination job previously, but lately i have a free time.

    ¡°There you are, #34¡±

    Someone calls me.

    Apparently it was the head scientist, Rondrew.

    He is the man that propose the creation of us, in other word our father.

    Apparently he has lost most of his part of body in accident, that''s why he wears a mask.

    ¡°Did you find the sky interesting?¡±

    I ignore him and continued what i am doing

    ¡°Oh? is that the painting of sky?¡±

    Only made a slight nod, i replied him

    ¡°I see. you were really a bright child¡±

    He pats me.

    Getting a bit embarrassed, i was slightly back down.

    He was oyaya, and released his hand to me

    ¡­

    Apparently Rondrew was the only one that still adore me

    Other scientist are rather observed the more stronger child and ignore me

    Part of it is because i still retain mostly human appearance.

    My body is completely changed inside though, so if i take off my clothes anyone would feel disgusted looking at my body.

    I don¡¯t know what monster i was combined with, but i know a part of me is from a human at least.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Among the scientist, i can only trust Rondrew

    So

    I never even thought that he would ever do that..

    ¡­..

    Apparently the Demon King army is getting pushed back into a desolate land

    They managed to regain their standing after making a contract with Dragon King.

    But they didn''t have any way to counterattack outside the Dragon King influence.

    That''s where we would be used

    ¡­

    Each one of us is far stronger than a normal soldier

    Furthermore, we don''t need blessing of the Dragon King and can move freely outside

    But,

    Something unexpected happened.

    Before we were going to be mobilized tomorrow.

    The strongest among us rebelled.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now, number #20?¡±

    Calmly speak Rondrew

    ¡°SHUT UP! YOU BUNCH OF MONSTERS!¡±

    Replied a young man around 15 years old with wolf fur and tails but dragon claw

    Apparently the most successful experiment from us is planning to rebel since the beginning

    ¡°Ahh, i see. you had released from our control by forcefully resist it by willpower huh. amazing¡±

    Looking at Rondrew with a glare full of hatred, he glare at him

    ¡°WHERE DID YOU TAKE MISHA!?¡±¡±

    Apparently he asked about #15 which is close to him.

    After knocking most of us unconscious, and killed other scientist, he confront Rondrew which is the head of scientist

    I myself already cannot move and only able to watch this happening

    ¡°Hmm? You already seeing #15 since the beginning though?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Saying that.

    He realized.

    The case that he hold since the beginning..

    ¡°Really, living beings with a bodies is troublesome. If only we can abandon our bodies and getting close to them we would evolve leapt and bound. But i guess this is the limit. Both for us, humans, or demihumans..¡±

    He released the case and rolling it into #20

    ¡°You can have it back. With our research, that''s the best we can do. But we can¡¯t make them abandon their psychical bodies and still living. I guess i have to start all over in order to make a undying creatures¡±

    Inside the case.

    Number #20 is slowly opening it.

    And when he opened them.

    ¡°...!¡±

    A red like organ is beating.

    It was still alive.

    But it cannot talked.

    It cannot move.

    It cannot feel.

    Only ¡°living¡±

    And just living

    ¡°!!¡±

    He looked so shocked.

    And start to puke.

    ¡°BLEERGH!¡±

    Rondrew only looked at him calmly

    ¡°AHH.. AHH¡­ AHHHH!¡±

    He grab the case tightly like it was so dear to him while he was crying

    Then,

    Rondrew clapped

    ¡°Brilliant¡±

    Saying such a simple words

    ¡­.

    ¡°I thought your emotion had been stripped thoroughly. To think, you still have this strong intense emotion inside you. Where did the emotion come from? hmm.. is it from soul? or a heart? i have to research it next time¡±

    Calmly replied Rondrew.

    Number #20 start to regain his sanity, and stare intensely at Rondrew

    ¡°YOU..BASTARD!¡±

    Without any hesitation at all.

    He stabbed Rondrew with his arms.

    piercing him.

    ¡°DIE, MONSTER!¡±

    He pierce him in heart.

    with this amount of blood, Rondrew won¡¯t be able to survive.

    But..

    ¡°I see, you were indeed still rich in a emotion. I¡¯m surprised¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    He was still alive even though his heart got pierced

    ¡°Is it revenge that drives you? Or a will of live? Perhaps love? Hmm i was interested, but unfortunately i won''t be able to seeing it¡±

    Pulling out a hair from his pocket, he was speaking something

    There''s a power inside the hair

    That is.

    A part of the Demon King body

    ¡°Then, let me satisfy my intellectual curiosity for last time. You guys¡­¡±

    ¡°!! STOP!!

    Realizing what he planned, number #20 is trying to stop him.

    But it was too late.

    ¡°Go kill yourself¡±

    With that as a trigger.

    All of us is begin to suicide by cutting our own throat.

    Including me.

    ¡­¡­.

    ...Ey

    I heard a sound.

    Even in the afterlife there''s a sound huh.

    ...Hold...on

    I tried to open my eyes

    Hey..

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And i saw.

    A boy is looking at me while crying

    ..

    Apparently i survived.

    Number #20 seems alive too.

    Feeling dizzy, i looked around me.

    ¡°..¡±

    The lab was in flame

    All of the research note, the researcher, the chimeras.

    All of them is burning

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE ALIVE!¡±

    #20 hugs me tightly

    ¡­

    Strange.

    Why did i survive again?

    ¡­

    Looking at my throat, the cut is pretty shallow

    Did i hold back unconsciously?

    But.

    Why?

    ¡°I THOUGHT EVERYONE HAD DIED, I¡¯M GLAD YOU¡¯RE STILL ALIVE¡±

    Huh?

    Hearing his story apparently my wound is not as deep as others.

    Wiping his tears, he was looking at me.

    ¡°But, how did you survive? did you managed to resist his order like me?¡±

    ¡­.

    I don¡¯t know

    To be honest.

    I was going to following Rondrew order like others.

    I have no reason to refuse it anyway.

    Besides.

    I trusted Rondew.

    So...

    Anything he ordered, i would do it.

    That¡¯s what i think at least.

    But.

    At the last moment.

    Before cutting my own throat.

    I begin to remembering various things.

    The scenery of the sky

    Thinking of the outside world

    I, begin to hesitate a little

    And.

    I was.

    Started to afraid.

    To die..

    ¡­

    ¡°I see! i see!¡±

    He only hugged me tightly while crying

    ¡°Thank you, for being alive.. even if it''s just one person, thank you¡±

    Saying that.

    He was keep being thankful to me.

    ¡­

    He bring me out of this place.

    Apparently, he managed to kill Rondrew and the rest of scientist

    Unfortunately, all of our sibling is died from Rondrew last order.

    Our blood relation with the Demon King made us cannot disobey his orders.

    That¡¯s why.

    Me and #20 is a unique case

    ¡­.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    I only speak softly and said #34

    He was dumbfounded at first.

    ¡°Your voice is pretty¡­ ah! no, that''s not what i meant!¡±

    He begin to panicked, but regain his composure soon.

    ¡°My name is Aron, its what Misha gaves me¡±

    Hearing that, i was dumbfounded

    ¡°Ah, right.. neither of us have a name originally huh.. let¡¯s see¡±

    He speaked softly after thinking for a while

    ¡°Lily¡±

    ¡°That''s the name of Misha favorite flower. How about it?¡±

    ¡­.

    I only keep quiet

    ¡°Wh.. what¡¯s wrong? you don''t like it?¡±

    No, its just

    I.. don''t know..

    About good name, bad name.

    Or even what i want, or what i like.

    I.. don''t know anything

    ¡°i see..¡±

    He made a sad reply.

    He was thinking for awhile, then.

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    He have an idea

    ¡°Let us see the world together then!¡±

    He made a suggestion

    ?

    Confused, i only made a question face

    He act smug and telling me

    ¡°If we travel together and seeing many things, you might know what you like and what to dislike¡±

    ¡°So just think of me as brother from now on. You''re my little sister, so just call me big brother now!¡±

    ¡­.

    I still looked at him confusingly

    But.

    Unconsciously

    ¡°OW!¡±

    I smack his head.

    Because he was taller, i jumped a little.

    ¡°Wh..what?¡±

    He was confused.

    Then.

    I speaked.

    ¡°Smug face.. don¡¯t like it¡±

    ..?

    I act without thinking.

    He was looking at me and laughing

    ¡°Fft.. HAHAHA¡±

    ?

    I don''t understand why he¡¯s laughing.

    I only realize.

    When he act smugly like he¡¯s better than me.

    I..

    Got angry a bit.

    ¡­.

    Later on.

    I found out

    This, is what humans called ¡®emotion¡¯

 Chapter 115

    -Interlude Lily la Arkenia 2-

    We start to live while moving in a different place.

    We can''t live in Demon territory. We fear someone might recognize us.

    Aron.. i mean, Aron-nii is the one handling our livelihood, by negotiating and speaking with another people.

    But, because his appearance is like a beastman he often got discriminated and we often not have enough to eat

    Then, according him i had a pretty voice. So i tried to become a songstress to earn extra money.

    Turns out i become more famous than  we thought.

    Apparently, we heard the current Demon King has been defeated.

    While thinking it was thanks to Aron nii instead by defeating his trump card, i get sulked

    He tried to cheer me up while promising to give me a candy

    I got annoyed with his treatment and ordering all you can eat sweets instead

    He seems crying looking at his wallet, but i only smiled to him as a reward

    Then he began to cheer up saying my smile is worth all of the money.

    Like this, isnt it actually me that cheer him up? Baka-nii...

    ¡­..

    We live together for long time after that

    One day, he confess to me .

    He was once promised with Misha that he wouldn¡¯t let any of us become a guinea pig any longer

    But as you can see, he failed.

    Then, he didn''t know what to do and trying to protect me, the only remaining one left

    Seeing him depressed makes me mad

    So i jokingly told him ¡°How about just save the world? that way, none of the creature like us will ever be born¡±

    How he ask? mmm..

    I told him what if everyone is united and holding hand with each other?

    At first.

    I was just joking

    But.

    I never thought .

    I would regret my words this deeply

    ¡­.

    One week later...

    He was gone.

    Leaving a letter, he told me that he was trying to save the world.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I panicked.

    I never thought he was seriously considering it!

    Not wasting more time, i started to looked for him

    ¡­.

    Years passed

    To gain more info about him, i looked all over in the world. Including dangerous place.

    In the middle of my journey, i meet various people and experiencing various things too.

    Whenever i heard rumor about a beastman wolf, i come looking at it thinking it was Aron nii.

    I defeat a demon that is controlling a town said that he hold a beastman slave.

    I subjugated a group of thief saying they just hunted a pack of beastman.

    Even further, i heard some slave dealers holding a wolfman hostage. But they surround me so i end up destroyed the whole town.

    I still panicked inside, despite Aron nii is strong

    Because..

    I have saw it

    ¡­

    ¡°Aron nii! Look! I got this much from today performance¡±

    Trying to showing off my income today, i was excitedly going home today.

    But

    *cough cough*

    ¡°!? ARON-NII?¡±

    I was surprised.

    Aron nii is coughing blood in the floor.

    Panicked, i bring him into bed soon

    ¡­.

    When i calmed down a bit, Aron nii is patting me while i¡¯m crying

    It seems like, he know this would happen sooner or later.

    The scientist told us he won''t live as long as other chimera because it''s the drawback of his strength that surpass us.

    But since it would be enough for him to live just long enough to subjugate humans and demi human, they didn''t mind it much

    We can¡¯t go to doctor because his condition is different than other creatures. Priest is not helping either because it was a problem of his body not wound or illness

    I was shocked.

    Aron nii is together with me for so long, so i never imagine he would leave me someday

    I keep crying told him to not go somewhere where i cannot reach him.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    He only patted me kindly

    ¡­

    Then.

    Tomorrow, he was gone

    I realize.

    He probably knows that he won''t live much longer

    So.

    He rather leave somewhere and dies in a place that i can¡¯t see for my sake

    I tear his last letter when i read it

    Baka!

    If it''s for my sake, then don¡¯t leave me alone!

    ¡­.

    After looking for many years.

    I finally found a clues

    Apparently some strong wolfman once sighted in a unique village

    The village holds human, demi human, and demons live together in there

    Its Aron nii! definitely him.

    Going into that village, i was hurried to meet Aron nii again

    ¡­

    But,

    When i reach my destination.

    All i saw is empty landscape

    ¡­

    Looking closely.

    There''s a trace of building.

    What happened?

    Trying to find some clues, i desperately looking around

    Then.

    I found it

    ¡­!

    A grave .

    The only thing still intact here.

    Apparently it was more recently made, probably made after the village destruction

    There.

    I find his name is written there

    ¡­

    I cried all day

    I finally found him

    But.

    He was no longer here.

    Keep grabbing his gravestone, i didn''t leave that place for some times

    ¡­

    Once i calm down, i ask the nearest village about what happened

    Apparently that village is destroyed

    by the landlord here.

    Thinking it was a heretic group that host a demon, they send a subjugation party

    Apparently, the leader of the village, a wolfman is protecting the villagers until his last breath

    After he died, the landlord consider that land as cursed by the demons, and banned everyone from entering.

    The grave apparently made by survivor

    that returns once the landlord leave.

    The said survivor is already gone somewhere

    ¡­

    I realized what happened then.

    Aron nii in his normal condition probably able to defeat them easily.

    But with his condition like that, he still prioritize others than himself

    ¡­

    You''re such a fool, Aron-nii.

    But..

    So is myself..

    Going toward to a certain place, i head there with a anger inside my eyes

    ¡­

    ¡°S..spare me.. pleasse..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I looked toward a certain landlord

    Everyone around me is dead, everyone that tried to stop is already killed

    Even his mansion is already becoming rubble now

    I didn''t give any mercy to anyone, even his child and his wife

    After killing everyone that i saw here, i looked at the landlord

    ¡°Ba..back then, i was still young.. so i often made a mistakes.. please, let me go!¡±

    ¡­

    He was useless.

    Even after i killed his family, he only tried to run away.

    He didn''t even hate or cursing me, but only trying to save his own live until the end.

    Aron nii was killed by someone like this? Ugh..

    ¡°S..spare..UGH!¡±

    I hit him

    I held back so he didn''t die instantly

    Over and over

    I keep punching him

    ¡­

    *haa haa*

    Once he become a unrecognizable meat lump.

    I started to calm down.

    Then,

    While collapsed, i start to crying all day.

    ¡­.

    One day

    Fate is making a strange twist

    Some people from the church said i was gonna be the next Holy Maiden

    Fu..

    I am a Holy Maiden, they said?

    Me, the one that murder a lot of innocent people for my mission

    Me, the one that doesn''t spare those that begs for my mercy

    Me, a weapon created by the demons to destroy the humans and demi humans..

    ...Well, fine.

    If i think about it, as long as the demons exist.

    There''s always the chance that a creature like us is gonna be created again

    Eventually the humans and demi humans might fight with each other, and they will try to do an idea like the demons. But if i can stand in the high position i might be able to prevent that to happened

    For the first step.

    I will destroy the demons.

    ...I¡¯m sorry Nii-san

    It might not be the result that you hoped for.

    But i cannot forgive this world that refuse your ideal

    I will live as long as possible.

    And exact my revenge

    That¡¯s why.

    Please forgive the first and last selfishness of your little sister.

    ¡­.

    Once i become a Holy Maiden, i start to learn a lot of things to manage a country

    Etiquette, negotiations, knowledge

    Inheriting the name Arukenia that is passed down for the Holy Maiden in generations, I received a full name

    I planned to become the top of this country for as long as possible so i can keep watch over humans and demi if they made a stupid project like my creator

    So i scare all of the next Holy Maiden

    I started at 5th, but the next position after that is succeed by me again because the next Holy Maiden ¡°abdicated¡± their position

    Now i already become the 11th

    Thanks to it various rumor started about me being a monster, but i already gather enough trust from this country that it won''t be strange if this country won¡¯t function anymore without me

    My age? i can just say my mother is an elf so i have a long lifespan and youth

    ¡­

    Two hundred years since i running away from the demons country together with Aron nii

    Apparently, the next and probably 12th is chosen.

    Thinking it was gonna be like usual, i start to harass her.

    Oh? its a Hero and Holy Maiden. what a interesting combination

    But she won''t be able to surpass me

    Starting to bullying her, i will send her packing home while crying like all of the previous Holy Maiden before her

    I will test whenever you have an ability to succeed me or not

    ¡­.

    What a idiot.

    Normally just three days is enough to send them packing and giving up

    But this one is keep standing back like an idiot

    Is she a scarecrow? it''s already a month there''s no change of her attitude

    No, perhaps she was too stupid to give up?

    Thinking that the girl in front of me is probably having a non-existent brain, i punch her harder

    ¡­.

    She was strangely resilient today

    I thought she was finally going to give up, but she was standing up in spirited mood instead

    Curious, i ask her what makes her so determined

    ¡­.

    Really..

    I acted unfit to my age and getting emotional

    I was supposed to make her given up, but instead i motivated her instead

    But you''re still better than me

    You had friends, someone you cared about, determination, and most importantly..

    You were still not giving up a hope for this world

    Otherwise, you won¡¯t feel so tortured at the unchanging reality

    Hmph.

    Aren''t you lucky girl.

    You still had a future waiting for you

    I.. i am not jealous at all! Really!

    And stop acting so intimate! it feels gross

    Feeling annoyed with her, i finished her today training

    ¡­.

    She was tripped again.

    She was strangely resilient in battle, but why do this always happened once she got relaxed?

    I don''t know wherever to call this girl is actually strong or weak

    Oh? that person..

    !?

    What is this? i feel a strange power inside her

    Get back! i want to shout but..

    It''s too late.

    She..

    Got swallowed

    ¡­!?

    Did she die!?

    ¡­

    No..

    Its faint but i still feel her magical power

    But if i dont get her out soon, she would be digested

    Shit!

    I gotta hurry.

    If i got suspected for killing the next Holy Maiden, even my current position might not be enough to convince them.

    Worst case, i could get fired.

    Looking closely this person looked  strange too.. a hybrid of humans and dragons? no.. the scale is a bit different than dragon. Perhaps a chimera?

    If she was a chimera like me, i would like to ask her who created her. But i have no time!

    HEY YOU! DON¡¯T GET BACK INTO SLEEPING!

    Irritated, i use one of my favorite technique to insta kill weak enemies

    She was still alive, that''s unexpected.

    Normally a monster that received this attack would have their stomach blown up.

    Arisa is spitted out from her mouth.

    Checking her condition... she seems to be alive, but her eyes is blank while her clothes tattered, and her smell is funny that even i doesnt want to touch her.

    When i asked she only said ¡°I¡¯ve saw something that i shouldn¡¯t see neither i want to see..¡± in monotone voice

    Well, at least she was alive.

    I can¡¯t do anything about your emotional scar. But take a bath later, you stink!

    !

    I blocked an attack

    Fast!

    Anyone other than me would probably died without realize what hits them

    Looking at her, she seems ready to fight

    This might be kinda bad if i¡¯m not getting serious for a bit.

    Releasing the power that i suppress ever since running away with nii-san i started to attack her seriously

 Chapter 116

    -Best friends is started by fighting-

    *KISHAAA!*

    I attacked the small blonde girl in front of me.

    She was clad in a crimson aura that i have never seen before.

    Trying to fight seriously, i use all of my strength.

    But, when i tried to grab or claw her she moved into my blind spot and counterattack one-sidely

    *BAM*BANG*BAM*

    A consecutive attack

    *UGEH*

    It hurtttts!

    Its the first time i received such a intense direct damage.

    My bone feels like broken all over, and my organs feels the vibration that it feels like its gonna be destroyed into pieces.

    Not stopping, she keep punching in my vital spot with a speed that i cannot seen

    *GEH*UGUH*BHUH*ABA!?*

    It''s not like her speed is drastically far above me

    But using step and feint, she looks like disappearing and keep hitting me.

    I tried to pertify her, but i can¡¯t focus seeing her figure

    Keep moving outside my view, she avoids direct contact to my eyes.

    *KABLAM*

    She was using a strong uppercut to my torso

    *BWEGH!?*

    I cough blood.

    Bad!

    My regeneration cannot keep up.

    My vision is getting blurry, my knee feels weak.

    The more she attacks, the more i lost strength like it¡¯s drained.

    At this rate

    I¡¯m gonna be killed?

    ¡­!!

    *GRAAA!*

    Using earth magic, i tried to trapped her below the earth

    ¡°!¡±

    She was surprised the earth below her splitted

    Trying to crunch her to death, i closed the earth.

    Then

    *BANG BANG BANG*

    The earth shooked

    *KABLAM*

    Someone broke it forcefully from below ground.

    ¡°!¡±

    Then.

    She jumped from below.

    ¡­

    -Lily pov-

    Seriously, what is her body is made of?

    I was the one attacking, but my fist feels hurt instead.

    Her scale is probably stronger than a Dragon, i should target the soft looking part instead.

    Her eyes have a strange magical power, so i tried to avoid its range, which makes me cannot dealt a decisive blow.

    I never saw someone as strong as her in the last 200 years..

    Though she was still weaker than Nii-san, and her movement is still amateurish.

    But, if she gain more experience in fighting, she might have potential to surpass me.

    As i thought, you''re probably a Chimera aren''t you?

    If you''re this strong, then i don''t have to be worried for accidentally killing you.

    I will be more serious then!

    Once this battle is over, i will be thoroughly investigate who sends you.

    But,

    Once Lily start to made her determination.

    A flow of magic is flowing from Aimi.

    !

    My foothold is gone?

    Crap, i didn''t expect she was good at magic too.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It''s probably too soon, but i will move into next gear.

    ¡°Burning blood second, activate!¡±

    With my body started to glow hotter.

    I smashed the surrounding wall trying to crush me into smiterns

    ¡­

    -Aimi pov-

    ¡°!¡±

    She was unharmed!?

    Furthermore, her aura feels stronger.

    Her eyes glitter in a golden light, and the surrounding air trembles.

    Uu...?

    Just for a moment...

    I feel my body trembling.

    Is this.. fear?

    ¡­!

    ...No!

    If i don''t use everything i got, i would be killed?

    If i don¡¯t get serious i would died?

    Death

    I am gonna get killed.

    Die¡­

    Here.

    ¡­.!

    No.

    No.

    I can¡¯t allow that!

    I won¡¯t let that happened!

    No.

    Not until i return this body to ¡°her!¡±

    While panicking, i screamed with all of my might.

    ¡°UWAAAH!!¡±

    Focusing all of my magical power.

    I made a sandstorm and countless rock flying away to her.

    ¡°!¡±

    She looked surprised.

    The storm and rock is on a different scale from when i was fighting the skinny vampire.

    Because i had better control than before, the speed and scale of the flying rock is different.

    Like this,

    It is over!

    When i thought that

    ¡°!¡±

    A red blaze like inferno is shining from her.

    Then.

    ¡°HAAAH!¡±

    She made a loud scream.

    Gripping her fist tightly and attacking in front of her.

    With a explosion.

    ¡°KABOOMM!¡±

    Everything in the surrounding is burned.

    Just like a meteor just fallen there.

    ¡­

    -Lily pov-

    Seriously? she still have enough mana to use magic at this scale?

    Tsk.

    Can¡¯t be helped.

    I have to use that.

    Even Nii-san that i never once win against when i¡¯m sparring got scared with this attack.

    Jumping into maximum gear third, I activate my final mode of burning blood.

    ¡­

    It was a technique that called by my nii-san burning blood.

    By pouring my mana as offensive means, i can temporary reach superhuman state.

    However, it wasnt without drawback too

    The activation keep constantly use magic power, so i can''t hold it for long.

    It give pressure to my body too, so it''s only good at short fight

    But, depend on the use no enemy can probably stand anymore after receiving my attack.

    So.

    ¡°HAAAAH¡±

    Pouring my magical power into my fist.

    I blew everything in front of me into cinders.

    ¡­.

    ¡°...¡±

    Was it too much?

    The area surrounding us is completely burned.

    Especially in front of me, it''s like a huge colossal giant enveloped with flame just decide to take a walk here.

    Thanks to that, there''s a huge ¡°road¡± created in front of me.

    Any living being other than me in the surrounding area would probably burned without a trace with direct hit.

    Hmm..?

    Ah, right! Arisa! i forgot.

    Is she fine?

    ¡­.

    Looking back, she looked fine.

    It looks like she managed to make a barrier in time.

    Though her face seems like looking here at disbelief.

    Her clothes burned a little, and she was sitting in a pose unbecoming of a future holy maiden.

    ¡­

    It was understandable.

    Even i can¡¯t believe i was able to do this much destruction.

    I,it¡¯s not like i didn''t have a chance to go all out recently so i got a bit excited and using too much power!

    I,i didn''t, really, okay?

    Ugh, if the nagging baldy priest is asking me what excuse should i made?s

    Seriously, i rather hunt s rank monster than dealing with his sermon.

    Thinking about it, my stomach hurts...

    ¡­

    My magical power is exhausted too.

    Seriously, i didn''t plan to kill her but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Thinking to just return back and take a rest soon, i turn away and preparing to return while bringing Arisa along.

    At that moment.

    *crackle*

    ¡°?¡±

    Something is coming out under the burning trails of this destruction and heat.

    It was a silver haired girl with scale and tails .

    Her body charred all over like a roasted lizard, but she was still alive.

    Then

    ¡°!¡±

    She was coming here

    ¡°Crap, do i have any mana left?¡±

    I never thought she was still able to move after that attack.

    Should i use my trump card?

    But...

    I want to avoid using that ¡°form¡± if possible.

    ¡°...¡±

    What am i hesistating for?

    I am a holy maiden, the one with the highest power in this country.

    If rumors spread that i had defeated by some random demi human from nowhere, this country would fall into despair and fall into demons.

    Resolving myself, i start to take stance for the second round.

    Lily prepare herself for a fight to death this time.

    At that moment.

    *thud*

    The silver haired girl falls in front of her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡­

    -Aimi pov-

    Hyaah!? so big!?

    Looking at the giant flame in front of her, Aimi panicked.

    Uu uum, what should i do? What should i do? ah!

    Thinking that she can hides below earth, she tried to dig as far as she can.

    Then.

    ¡°UWAAAH! HOT HOT!¡±

    The heat is still reaching the ground

    ¡°UU.. UWEEE, IT¡¯S HOT, PAINFUL!¡±

    Starting to feel a kind of pain she first experienced, she cried.

    ¡°UUU! ENDURE! THIS WON¡¯T TAKE FOREVER! FUWEEH! HOOT! UU *SNIFF SOB SNIFF*¡±

    While crying, she was keep digging deeper.

    ¡­

    Once it was starting to cool down, she get up.

    ¡°...¡±

    She was half burned, especially her above part.

    Her mind is blank, and her eyes was unfocused.

    Even her waking up is purely by instinct.

    She was standing while unconcious.

    Moving automatically like a broken doll, she was walking towards her front.

    ¡°...¡±

    Walking

    Walking

    Nearing her

    Step by step

    Until..

    *thud*

    She was collapsed

    ¡­..

    -Lily pov-

    Lily was surprised

    That was probably her most destructive technique.

    Never used against anybody other than her nii-san, he warned her to not use it against anybody other than him.

    To survive that, is she a monster?

    ¡­

    She was looking at her condition.

    ¡°....¡±

    It doesn''t seems like she can fight anymore.

    At first, she was half doubtful that she was really collapsed this time

    ¡°She won''t suddenly waking up again, right?¡±

    Trying to poke her with random branch from nearest tree, she check for her reaction.

    But looking at her condition once more.

    She was sure she won¡¯t wake up anytime soon.

    ¡­.

    Looking closely, she was young

    Probably the same, no definitely younger than her.

    Looking at her magical flow and breathing technique, she was still immature.

    So she can''t be as old as Lily.

    ¡°...¡±

    She was still breathing

    But with that badly burned wound, she might gonna die soon if there''s no treatment.

    ¡°Haa¡±

    Having a sigh, she wondered

    Looks like i¡¯m the naive one here. The world is vast after all

    Like this, if there''s more of creature like her, it would be troublesome if the war against demons started.

    Thinking that she can¡¯t let her died before knowing about her, she speak.

    ¡°Arisa¡±

    Arisa start to dispel her barrier and answering her with a loud voice.

    ¡°YES, SHISHOU!?¡±

    She calls me Shishou again.. although Lily chan is fine too.

    ¡°Can you treat her? My magical power is running out so i can''t use the healing magic. Oh, also, just enough so she didn¡¯t return conscious soon okay?¡±

    ¡°SIR! YES SIR! THIS HUMBLE SOLDIER WILL DONE WHAT LILY-SAMA ASKED! WHENEVER SHE WANTS ME TO LICKED HER SHOES OR BECOMING HER PERSONAL CHAIR! I WOULD DO ANYTHING LILY-SAMA HAD ORDERED¡±

    I didn''t ask you to go that far.. what are you talking about..

    With a movement like a professional soldier, Arisa start to do what Lily asked.

    Leaving it to Arisa, she wants to rest as soon as possible once she explained things to the bald priest.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably gonna get balder once he learn what happened here...¡±

    Preparing for the another battlefield, the Holy Maiden is making a sigh.

 Chapter 117

    -The most low leveled fight in the world?-

    Uunn

    She was dreaming...

    A land full of marshmallow.

    With candy and a lot of sweets.

    A floating cake..

    The chocolate is singing, and the sweets is dancing.

    Is this paradise? She thought that.

    Then,

    One of them is offering to escorting her.

    With a look like a gentleman, a delicious looking chocolate with a butler outfit is offering his hand.

    ¡°May i take your hand, beautiful young lady?¡±

    ¡­.

    Her stomach growling¡­

    Despite this surreal scene, all she can think is her stomach.

    Then,

    Feeling hungry, she bites it.

    Itadakimasu

    *chomp*

    ¡°KYAAH! NOT AGAIN!?¡±

    Huh?

    With that word as a trigger,

    she awakes

    ¡­.

    ¡°Uuu.. that was cruel..¡±

    Opening her eyes

    She saw a brown hair girl crying.

    While i still biting her breast.

    ¡°Uhhm.. i apologize, but would you mind to let me go?¡±

    She was politely asked

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s starting to get hurt so... IT HURTS! PLEASE LET IT GO! IT¡¯S GONNA TEAR! IT¡¯S GONNA TEAR! MY BREAST IS NOT AT FAULT!¡±

    She begs her while crying.

    Muuu..

    If it was not a marshmallow, then fine.

    Letting her go she released her bite.

    ¡­.

    After using a healing magic on herself while still rubbing her bitten breast, Arisa continued.

    ¡°Th-thanks... for releasing me¡±

    Arisa feel relieved that she was actually listening this time

    Ah, come to think of it, i didn''t get to introduce myself huh?¡±

    With a small bow, the boobs.. girl introduce herselfThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°My name is Arisa, Himegami Arisa. Mind if i asked yours?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However

    The girl is still quiet

    ?

    She thought it was because she was still confused having suddenly inside a unknown room.

    But, she keeps quiet for ten minutes.

    Cannot bear the silence, Arisa tried to ask her

    Then...

    *flop*

    She falls in the bed.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? What''s wrong?¡±

    *KRUUUK*

    A loud sound is coming from her stomach.

    ¡°Hungry... Hurts¡­ Painful¡±

    ¡°Ah..!¡±

    Realizing what''s wrong, Arisa standing up and going into kitchen

    ¡­

    -Few hours later -

    *BURP*

    She was full

    ¡°...Amazing¡±

    It was the first time she saw so many food is gone.

    Before, the food she bring is not enough.

    So.

    Asking help from canteen Mother, she asked to make as much food as possible.

    Nobody knows her name or age, except she was already working in food related business for a long time, so everyone call her canteen mother or just mother.

    The Mother is getting excited, said she was already doing this for 30 years and this is probably the first time her skill can be utilized.

    That day, the kitchen had become a battlefield suddenly.

    A apprentice chef cannot stand it anymore and asked how many hundreds of people that they had to serve and he cannot believe his ears when he heard ¡°just one¡±

    After a war of cooking food and coming back forth while delivering it, she was finally satisfied.

    All of the kitchen staff is still half dead though, while the Mother is the only one still lively ¡°Ahaha! i was beaten! There''s no more ingredients left!¡±

    Arisa scared how much she must paid for the food. Though the Mother said to not mind it, because all of it will be in the previous Holy Maiden bill.

    She was saying ¡°Shishou is gonna kill me! Please don¡¯t do that Mother!¡± though the Mother ignores her saying :

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. A young girl shouldn''t be worried about money. Leave that problem to us adults¡±

    No, i was worried about my life! - retort Arisa inside her head.

    ¡°Mm.. tasty, delicious...

    You, a good person?¡±

    Ah haha.. Arisa only make a wry smile while getting scared about her Shishou reaction of the bill and ignoring the girl question.

    ¡°You¡¯re nice, so Aimi likes you. Someone that gives me a food is definitely a good person!¡±

    Eh?

    She was surprised hearing her name.

    Aimi.. Aimi.. umm, where did i heard that before?

    Just when she was start to pondering .

    *BLAM*

    The door is opened violently

    ¡°Is that brat woken up already?¡±

    Is what the loli in blonde hair is asking with a scary face.

    ¡­.

    ¡°FUGYAHH!?¡±

    Aimi is getting scared and hides behind Arisa

    ¡°The loli baba monster is here!?¡±

    Hearing that, Lily stares at her

    ¡°Who are you calling a loli baba monster, you wannabe Lizard!?¡±

    Approaching her, she got afraid further and hides behind Arisa.

    She make a hissing sound and didn''t want Lily to approach.

    ¡°...¡±

    Lily only stare hard at her and get quiet.

    Speaking as slow as possible, she tried to not agitate her.

    After all, if she fights inside the main church of alexandria, as expected, the bald priest might gets a heart attack this time.

    ¡°Relax, i was just gonna ask some question.¡±

    Aimi is still wary, but Arisa tried to calms her down

    Eventually, she calmed down because of Arisa convince her.

    She seems still afraid with Lily though, and she didn''t dare to stare at her directly.

    ¡­

    Once they had calmed down.

    After asking some question, Lily didn''t get anywhere..

    ¡°So, where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Umm.. from here and there..¡±

    Aimi is pointing at the totally different direction from where she was found.

    *bichi* (sound of anger)

    Lily almost snapped, but she tried to control herself.

    (Calm down calm down, i am older. I am a responsible adult. Don¡¯t get provoked... control yourself. Yes, you can do it, Lily¡­ even onii-aan said so ¡°Lily, you¡¯re cute but you¡¯re more cuter when you keep quiet¡± shows how much faith he has with me)

    *Who are you actually? How did you born? Are you alone? Where is your parent? Family?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aimi is Aimi, you didn''t even understand that, loli hag? Are you perhaps actually stupid?¡±

    *bichi bichi*

    (This stinking brat...)

    ¡°Okay, then where are you going? What is your purpose of coming here?¡±

    ¡°Eh? but Aimi goes wherever she wants and whenever she wants. Isn''t that obvious, boobless hag? Could it be...¡±

    Dementia? Said Aimi innocently

    *snap*

    With that words as a trigger.

    Lily explodes.

    ¡°ARE YOU MESSING WITH ME, YOU BRAT!?¡±

    Pulling Aimi cheeks as hard as she can, it stretched

    ¡°HURTS, IT HURTS! WHAT ARE YOU DOINFH, HAG!?¡±

    She counterattack and pulling Lily cheeks

    ¡°THAF MHY LHINE! YHOU DHONE IT ON PHURPOSE DHINE YOU!?¡±

    (That''s my line! you done it on purpose, didn''t you?)

    ¡°NUUH, UHRUSHAI! OLDH PHEOPLE SHOULDH JHUSTH EAT CHRACKHERSH ANH SLHEPH ATH HOMHE!¡±

    (Nuu, shut up! Old people should just eat crackers and sleep at home!)

    ¡°WHADHA YHOU CHALH MHE? A STHINKHING BHRATH SHTILL SHMHELH LHIKHE A PHISSH IS DHARE TO LHECTURE MHE MHWAT THO DHO!?¡±

    (What did you call me? A stinking brat still smell like a piss is dare to lecture me what to do?)

    Against such a low level fight, Arisa is confused and didn''t know which side to take¡­

    Without sign of stopping, they continue to quarrel until noon until they got tired eventually.

    Like this.

    A new rumor that the previous holy maiden is bullying a little girl is surfaced.

    Despite she actually looked like a little girl herself.

 Chapter 118

    -Disciple? I refuse! Eh? You¡¯re gonna give me a food? Okay!-

    *Many hours later*

    *haah haah*

    *huuu uuu*

    Ragged of their breath, they stare at each other.

    Neither is serious though this time, Because they didn¡¯t have to. But neither side is giving up either.

    Compared to their intent to kill each other before, this fight still seems like a child play.

    But, it still took half a day.

    Haah...

    Feeling that it won''t get nowhere at this rate, Lily stopped fighting and relaxed her stance.

    ¡°Hey you, Lizard brat¡±

    And speak to Aimi.

    Aimi still wary, but hearing what she calls her makes her pout.

    ¡°Aimi is Aimi! If you don''t call me by my name, i won¡¯t hear you!¡±

    She starts to pout and closed both of her ears.

    Lily start to get irritated, but as the older one she compromised here.

    ¡°Fine, Aimi. then..¡±

    Staring at her, she speaks.

    ¡°Would you like to become my Disciple?

    She said it with a serious tone.

    Arisa was surprised.

    Usually, the Holy Maiden never teach anyone other than the next Holy Maiden.

    There''s no special reason. but unlike martial arts Master, Holy Maiden specialized in close combat like Lily is rare since the start.

    Other reason is because Lily feels there''s no need to add another Disciple because her hand is full training Arisa.

    However

    (This one probably got a potential to become a great help against the Demons. If i trained her, perhaps she can even defeat the Demon King...)

    Waiting for her reply, she waits for her answer.

    While Aimi answer was...

    ¡°Would i get a food if i become this ¡°Dick-thingy?¡±

    *smack*This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Then Lily smack her in head.

    ¡°FUGYAH!?¡±

    ¡°First, repair that foul mouth of yours. Where did you learn about that anyway? Did some prostitute from somewhere raising you in a bad way or something? If it was someone from this country, i have to make sure to clean them up...¡±

    Saying such a dangerous words with a cute expression, Lily mutters.

    While Aimi hold her head while crying.

    ¡°Muu..! Aimi doesn''t understand what are you talking about, but you''re clearly bad mouthing Aimi didn''t you? I don''t wanna to become that dick-thingy! Idiot idioot! Meanie old hag!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Should this old hag teach you the difference between our life experience once more, then?¡±

    Lily start to cracking her fist.

    Aimi start to get panicked, and hide behind Arisa.

    Eh eh? Arisa is panicked too.

    ¡°A..Aimi is not scared with the old hag! but Aimi will back down this time. So i¡¯ll leave it to you! go, Arisa-robo! Beat that old hag down!¡±

    ¡°EEH!? PLEASE DON¡¯T INVOLVE ME IN YOU SQUABBLE!¡±

    Screamed Arisa.

    ¡°Hou? to think you dares to challenge me with your own will. You¡¯re prepared right, Arisa-robo?¡±

    ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T BELIEVE HER SHISHOU!!¡±

    Trying to stop this mess, Arisa screamed.

    Really, am i the only adult here? Think Arisa

    ¡­

    Aimi is hiding behind Arisa and stare at the hag... Lily intensely.

    Making a sigh, Lily said.

    ¡°Fine, i guess i am saying it the wrong way.Let¡¯s do this then¡±

    After changing her expression,

    She made the angelic expression that she shown to Arisa the first time.

    ¡°Dear miss Aimi¡±

    ¡°I have recognized your strength. And you will definitely become a big help for us¡±

    Aimi is dumbfounded by this sudden change, but she was still a bit wary and staring at her.

    Arisa seems depressed while remembering she got scammed this way, and thinking it¡¯s going to make another victim...

    ¡°Right now, the world that we live in has been terrorized by the foul Demons¡±

    ¡°By claiming as the rightful owner for this world, the Humans and Demi Human in this land is live in fear everyday from the Demons¡±

    ¡°Dear miss Aimi...¡±

    ¡°Your strength is definitely going to be a great help for us¡±

    Wearing a face like a saint, she plea to her

    ¡°Please, not for me, not for this country but for the people in this world...¡±

    While exhale breath, she continued.

    ¡°Would you save the world together with us? Please lend us your strength¡±

    With aura that managed to convince her countless believer, and her beautiful angelic-like voice. She created a holy aura surrounding her.

    A bird is flying near the window, the cats and dogs surrounding are making a noise.

    It should has been the moment where those that look at her cannot help but offering their hand.

    But,

    Aimi response was...

    ¡°Eeh? I don''t wanna, it seems troublesome...¡±

    Was her reply

    ¡­

    ¡°...¡±

    Lily looks at her while trembling while maintaining her angelic face.

    She was still smiling, but her face look constrained.

    Anyone closely looking at her would realize she was on the verge of exploding!

    Realizing the fate of this country rest on her shoulder, Arisa interjects.

    ¡°A..Aimi chan! If you join us, you can eat that kind of food everyday, you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join! Please treat me well, Arisa!¡±

    Without hesitation, she accept it in a second.

    ¡°....that easily?¡±

    Lily make a face like she can¡¯t believe what happened just now.

    After that she seems to have calmed down and stopped her smile.

    (Well, this problem seems to be solved. There should be no problem for our battle capabilities. Now, for the other matter¡­)

    Then,

    After thinking about something, she pats Arisa shoulder.

    ¡°I have a important meeting, so i¡¯ll leave her in your care then. Make sure she didn''t leave this country¡±

    ¡°EEEH!?¡±

    Arisa seems wants to complaint, but Lily ignore her and whispering to her.

    I know you pass her food bill to me. Next time you do that i¡¯ll kill you

    ¡°...¡±

    But i am not a demon. If you take care of this place while i am gone, i might let it slide for now. So? Your answer is?

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am...¡±

    Good

    Making a smile while retracting her fist, Lily start to move outside.

    Without a chance to refuse, Lily was ignoring Arisa and leaving from this place.

    Aimi seems to be happy, saying she didn¡¯t have to be worried about food anymore.

    While Arisa still looked gloomy thinking about her future prospect.

    ¡°Can i really survive in this world?¡±

    Getting killed by her teacher, or living while shouldering massive debt from food expenses.

    Neither prospect seems bright for her.

    Then,

    With a cheerful face, Aimi speak to Arisa.

    ¡°Arisa, let''s do our best from now on as a fellow Dick-thingy!¡±

    ¡°Ha..ahaha.. right, Aimi chan¡­¡±

    While having a stomachache thinking that she had to shoulder Aimi food expenses, Arisa only make a pale face while nodding.

 Chapter 119

    -Interludes a omen from the inside-

    -Inside the deepest part of the Demon King castle-

    Inside the room where not even a speck of light is reflected.

    A lone figure is sitting there alone.

    Together with metal box and cable connecting together, which is things that cannot be found in this world.

    It was a tool called a ¡°machine¡± in the other world.

    ¡°...¡±

    Demon King Arthur is focusing his attention at the numbers on screen.

    His concentration is incredible, that the atmosphere in the room feels like it¡¯s  frozen.

    It seems like he will doing this forever if nobody interrupt him.

    Then,

    Sensing someone coming inside the room, the Demon King is stopping his current work.

    ¡°What is it, Carl?¡±

    The butler Carl is erasing his presence so he won''t disturb the Demon King.

    But even with that, he still got busted.

    As expected from the man that he swear loyalty from.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt here, Demon King-sama. Am i bothering you?¡±

    Hearing that, the Demon King is replied.

    ¡°No.. i was just too immersed in controlling the mana flow of this device. If you didn¡¯t come, i might forget to take a rest again. Your coming is godsend, Carl.¡±

    Saying that, he stare at the black box in the center of the room.

    ¡°Is this.. the technology from other world? Did we succeed with our attempt to reproduce it?¡± ask Carl

    The Demon King answered.

    ¡°No.. unfortunately, even that jerk.. Bernard is not actually specialized in creating the machinery that he was talked about. He told me that he was more knowledgeable about using them instead of creating one¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Hearing that Carl sighed

    He¡¯s still angry. Our king would be perfect if only he wasn''t so protective with the young lady...

    ¡°That''s why, I had to borrow the knowledge of a certain unpleasant fellow¡±

    Remembering about that unpleasant fellow makes his mood gone down.

    Carl didn''t know who is the unpleasant fellow that he was speaking about. But since his king doesn''t seem to want to speak about it further, he didnt ask a question.

    Continuing what he comes to do, Carl speak about his intention in coming here.

    ¡°i have a report about the plan¡±

    Making a nod, Arthur replied

    ¡°Then, report me the progress of the plan¡±

    ¡°Yes your Majesty. For now, everything is going smoothly. Our Spies has reported the tower is already buried in the most vital places, including the three main point. From the four Deva General, only the General Iron Dragon Larvitar is staying silent and not joining our cause. The newly appointed General Dark Luke and the General Beast Tiger Byakko is already standing ready on their position.¡±

    Hearing that, Demon King nods.

    ¡°I see.. Then, with you joining as the Clear Owl General we have the three General standing ready. It¡¯s time to Release the strength that you have sealed until now and fight for our cause. In Addition of our seventy thousand elite Demon, Gather all of our army and start preparing for a battle to subjugate the three capital first. Tell them to not waste any time for plundering and raping if possible. Capture the high officials within the capital and don¡¯t kill them. Tell them that we will reward those who managed to bring them back alive. Once we take down the three capital, spread and surround the remaining resistance. Remember to not kill the one who gives up¡±

    ¡°After that, we only need to concentrate our attention within the three main point of tower. It¡¯s our main mission. Make sure there''s no interruption at that time. Once it¡¯s done we can start to explain our circumstance with everyone. It might takes them time to accept, especially since we¡¯re the invaders.¡±

    Arthur sighed

    ¡°But there''s no choice. They won¡¯t believe it until we showed it to them directly. Even i just recently accepted it. The weight of reality that will come to all of us. No, perhaps..¡±

    It¡¯s already happened, and as a weaker lifeform there''s no way for us to prevent it

    ¡°...¡±

    Carl only get silent.

    Arthur shake his head while trying to convince himself.

    Its fine.

    Believe in your calculation.

    Isn''t that why he was proceeding with this plan since he was born?

    Isn''t that why he was working this hard?

    Abandoning his duties as the king, his spare time with his families, sacrificing his most loyal subordinates, betraying the elders in demon faction. Even vomiting blood on doing things that nobody wants to.

    All to save the world.

    To save the world that ¡°she¡± will see from now on.

    In order to do that...

    ¡°We will not fail, Carl, i am betting everything on this. With pride as the fifth and the last of the demon king, hand over your life to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir¡± replied Carl.

    Carl is already determined to doing this with his king. But...

    ¡°Your majesty¡­ actually there''s some disturbing news¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    While he hates to give a sour mood with the Demon king, Carl make a grim face and start explaining.

    ¡°Our best spy, Lime hasn''t coming back in more than five months. Her disappearance is not interrupting our plan, but its weird that she didn''t make a report despite she was the most capable among the spy¡±

    ¡°Lime..¡±

    Even Demon King knows about the name.

    Despite her battle ability is not that high, she was the one following the Demon King the longest.

    The King even trusted her the most among her subordinate, and she even consider him as his brother-in-arms if she wasn''t a woman.

    However..

    ¡°Ignore her. We can¡¯t spare any man to look for her this point¡±

    Making a cold decision, Arthur made his decision.

    Carl saw him gripped his arms while bleeding, so he didn''t say anything and only agreeing with Demon King.

    (In fact, your Majesty is probably is the one that want to look for her the most..)

    Regaining his composure, Demon King speak.

    ¡°If everybody is already gathering, then i will start to make the speech. We will start our campaign once i activated the tower and begin our conquest¡±

    ¡°Now? Shouldn''t you rest first your Majesty?¡± Is what Carl said

    ¡°The sooner our plan realized, the better it would be. Besides we didn¡¯t have any time. The balance that we have right now might not be able to hold forever.¡± reply Arthur

    ¡°I, cannot allow any more sacrifice more than necessary¡±

    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± replied Carl.

    Seeing his resolve, Carl is not stopping him anymore.

    Making his decision, the Demon King is started to move towards where his army is gathering.

 Chapter 120

    -Interlude the gathering of the three major power-

    Inside the Abona royal castle, it''s getting noisier than usual.

    All people with various race is gathering here while discussing.

    With an advisor from Abona is explaining the situation at their center.

    ¡°The treasury inside our country Alexandria is stolen too. including the Granada and Abona, about all of the surrounding countries is getting hit by this mysterious phantom thief¡±

    In the most important looking seat, the three Leader from the three major countries is gathering, including various Representative from another country in their surrounding, and their guards in the behind, including the heroes. With the exception of those countries that closed off from the outside world, or being too far from royal capital, everyone is here.

    They gather here to discuss the various important matter regarding the movement of the Demons, and the mysterious disappearance of treasury in the various countries.

    Basically a meeting to decide the world future. You can call it as the world summit.

    The only time it happened though means there¡¯s never been a good things happened.

    For example...

    ¡°Including the three major countries, we have received similar report from 12 smaller countries. The stolen good is various including gold, food and treasure, but the most stolen goods is weapon and armor¡±

    ¡°Our main suspect if the biggest thief organization phantom, since there''s a part of word phantom in the letter that had been spread. but they denied their involvement and said that they didn''t know anything. They even have their leader son to commit suicide as a proof of their words¡±

    Hearing that, the various people here is starting to debating.

    ¡°Is it possibly it was Demons that stole it? it seems highly possible considering their abilities¡±

    But the Representative that make the speech is denying that

    ¡°The Demons have no use of our treasury and weapon. If it was them, they would rather have a easier time destroying it in spot rather than stealing them. But there''s no trace of destruction at all, and they all vanish into thin air¡±

    They start to make a noise while most are complaining.

    ¡®Vanish?¡¯ ¡® What the hell is the soldier in charge of the security doing?¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t those shitty tax thief doing their damn job properly!?¡¯

    If you looked closely, there''s some important fat looking noble that looks like their soul had been sucked dry and lifeless. It seems like they¡¯re the one that gets hit the most hardest.

    Then, someone start to asked.

    ¡°Is the culprit that named himself as gluttonous king Mara has been found?¡±

    ¡°No, we tried to ask all of the involved countries, but they never heard of known that name before¡±

    Hearing that, Shuu makes a guilty face while looking at Yuya.

    Yuya himself is ignoring them and pets a cat.

    The Heroes is listening with this discussion too because it was involving them.

    Though Arisa cannot come here, while Lily said that she will get busy for awhile so she can¡¯t come.

    Shuu wonders what is so important that she missed such a important meeting, but if that''s the word of the current Holy Maiden, that''s probably the truth.

    If he was getting too worried he would get teased again by Yuya, so he trust Arisa will be fine.

    The Representative continues.

    ¡°Strangely, the stolen weapon and armor is all low quality weapon that is considered to be disposed or almost broken because its too old. And rather than gold or bronze coins, silver coins is stolen the most compared to another coin. We do not understand the reason why. But for the national budget to get stolen that it¡¯s probably impossible to recover in hundred years is a severe blow to us¡±

    They start to debating further what is the leader from each country is doing, like even the country with Heroes and Holy Maiden is getting robbed too, and start to putting blame to each others.

    Looking at this, the Abona Kingdom is getting indecisive about what to do, and the Granada King is staying silent all this time.

    Inside this bickering of throwing away their responsibilities to each others, Lily cannot holding it anymore and smack the table into two with her fist.

    *BAM!*

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everyone is looking at her.

    ¡°Shut up¡±

    Lily makes such declaration

    ¡°The reason we gather here is to find a solution for various problem that is happening around our countries, not looking for who is responsible for what and who is the one gonna wiping your ass from your problems every time. If you guys have such a free times blaming each others...¡±

    ¡°Anyone rather become my sparring partner instead?¡±

    Lily makes a cracking sound with her fist.

    Looking at this, they all gulped.

    Since they know the strength of the holy maiden, nobody dares to agitate her.

    ¡®isn¡¯t that the infamous loli dragon slayer..¡¯ ¡®no, no, isn''t that the one called loli human weapon?¡¯ ¡®You guys are all wrong, she was called as loli ball crusher..¡±

    Lily seems to be hearing them, so she stare those guys that whispering at each other.

    Once they got meek like a frightened lamb, she started to return to her seat.

    Since it seems like discussing the Thief further is meaningless, they move into the next topic.

    ¡°Uuh.. moving along, all of the Blacksmith in the Borneo inside the Granada countries is mysteriously disappeared overnight. Currently it doesn''t seems to be abduction, because there¡¯s no sign of struggle. And the inside of the house us clean without any sign of robbery. But the once called one of the busiest city in the world suddenly getting empty is strange.¡±

    They start to panicked.

    The Borneo city is known as one of the biggest supplier of various weapon and armor distribution in the world.

    Knowing the vital part of maintaining the various weaponry in the world stopped functioning would be a big trouble.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Thankfully, their quota this year is already fulfilled. So there''s no problem for now about our weapon and armor distribution. But if this continues, then i am afraid eventually we...¡±

    They still seems to be worried.

    Without a weapon, how can they maintain the public security?

    If the demons are making their move too, then they¡¯re screwed.

    Feeling their panic,The King of Granada finally start to speak.

    ¡°GAHAHA, THERE''S NO NEED TO WORRY GUYS¡±

    He dismissed it so easily.

    Then,

    With a stern face, he speak to all of them.

    ¡°My wife and Barba wife is already investigating this matter. Furthermore, the boss in the Borneo city is a stubborn old cow. He won''t spare any effort to do what he doesn''t want to. Knowing him, i bet they all found some strange new metal source somewhere and leaving without realizing it¡±

    Saying with such vigor, he tried to calmed them down.

    ¡°Let them go if they want to go somewhere. If they¡¯re really interested with a new source of metal this much, they would return after bringing a new invention that perhaps can even shock the world¡±

    Speaking like he seems to knows their personality the best, the King of Granada speaks about his opinion.

    ¡°Just leave the investigation matter to our wifes. They didn''t get to known as the dual storm that represent both of our country might for nothing.¡±

    They seems to not fully convinced, but if the King that owns the Borneo itself saying that, they cannot complaint further.

    ¡°Now, for the most important matter and the reason why we are here now¡±

    The topic is continuing for the main part.

    Everyone holds their breath.

    ¡°The Demons, which has been lately getting quiet and didn''t have any major movement ever since the new Demon King crowned, is gathering their main forces centered in the Demon King castle.¡±

    They start to mutters and getting panicked

    ¡°Furthermore, it seems like all of them is getting prepared for war. According to the report of the witness that accidently getting lost inside their territory, Almost all of the force of Demons is concentrated, most likely it''s gonna be...¡±

    An all out attack from the demons

    Hearing that, some of them is standing

    ¡°Impossible! Have they really tried to destroy us this time?¡±

    ¡°My country didn''t have enough manpower to defend ourself! Furthermore we¡¯re so close with the demon territory! We would be annihilated¡±

    ¡°How did they able to spare a huge army!? I thought they¡¯re getting meek lately?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, can we really depends with the protection from the three major countries? How about the heroes?¡±

    They started to panicked and debating with each others

    Tsk.. mutters Lily

    Those guys have been in the safe side until now while dumping the problem into us, the major countries. Why are they panicked now?

    At the very least, work and make yourself useful for us right now. You can spare supplies or troops for us at least as support.

    Is what she thinks. But she didn¡¯t said it out loud.

    While they¡¯re still getting panicked, the Abona King is getting depressed inside his mind.

    (Ahh.. why, why did the Demons decide to seriously attacking us now? Why it¡¯s not in the generation before me or after me?)

    The King is afraid.

    But.

    what he scared the most is not the Demons.

    (I can¡¯t handle the burden of staining my hand in blood. As the King, i have to send my people into death no matter what i choose. I always running away from military matters and leaving it all to my wife. I am afraid being responsible with their death. I was afraid of sending them to death. I was afraid i would make a wrong choice. And furthermore, i was just a normal person. Being responsible for all of their lives is too heavy for me!)

    As the King of the Royal Capital, it was given that he would probably become the supreme Commander for this campaign against the Demon King.

    That means, as the Leader he would be responsible for countless people death.

    As someone who live a cowardly live as the peaceful King, having to taking responsible for various lives is too hard for him.

    (If i suicide, would their morale gonna be plummet? No.. if it seems like i was killed by the Demons, perhaps they won''t blame me then?)

    Begin to thinking to suicide to running away from his responsibility, the Abona King is getting desperate.

    It seems like this discussion is gonna be useless..

    Until

    ¡°WE CAN¡¯T GIVE UP NOW!¡±

    One of them is shouting

    ¡­.

    A young Elf from a small country Rashik is standing up.

    Everyone else is surprised and it was getting their attention.

    Lily and King Ranpossa is impressed that someone had a guts in this situation.

    Looking at him, he start to speak.

    ¡°Everyone, please think carefully!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true the Demon is having an all out attack is surprising, and we might lose this time¡±

    ¡°But, are you fine with it? are you fine with our homeland is disappearing?¡±

    ¡°Remember¡±

    He start to point at the sky

    ¡°The blue sky in your home, the sea in your shore, the forest and the mountain that gives lives to you, the desert that become our livelihood since our ancestor¡±

    ¡°Different countries have different place, but i¡¯m sure you guys have at least one place that you love, one person that you don''t want to lose, one thing that you cannot yield to anyone¡±

    ¡°If we give up now, then what would happened to the people that we love? what would happened with the land that our ancestor desperately protect all this time? do you want it all to gone? in the hands of the Demons?¡±

    Making a fist, he declares.

    ¡°Now is not the time to be debating. is it not the time for us to unite for a common cause?¡±

    ¡°Think about all of them. are you fine if they all disappeared? Can you accept that! If you do, what¡¯s the point of our struggling? The blood and sweat that our ancestor worked hard in order to maintain this peace? If there''s time to act, when else it is but now? Isn''t this exactly the time we need to show our solidarity to the demons?¡±

    All of them is starting to getting silent.

    ¡°If they¡¯re come, then let them come! Isn''t that exactly why we were gathering here? Let us show them, that we aren''t to be underestimated. That we can bite back when we need to!¡±

    They all did not speak anything and only listening it quietly.

    After that,

    One of them clapped.

    *clap clap*

    It was Lily.

    All of them is looking at her now.

    ¡°What? He said the right things¡±

    Then,

    *CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP*

    Not missing the moment, the Granada King is starting to clap too. harder than Lily.

    ¡°GYAHAHA! THE YOUNG MAN IS RIGHT!¡±

    Starting to clap hard, he stand up and giving speech

    ¡°NOW IS NOT THE TIME TO GET WORRIED AND DEBATING USELESS THINGS! AS WE SPEAK, THE DEMONS MIGHT ATTACK US ANYTIME! SHOULDN''T WE PREPARE TO GREET THEM INSTEAD?¡±

    ¡°NOW, TAKE YOUR ARMS! WE WILL SHOW THEM HOW FIERCE A HUMANS AND DEMI HUMANS IS! LET¡¯S SHOW THEM OUR STRENGTH! GENTLEMAN, TAKE ARMS! NOW!¡±

    Hearing his voice, some of them is starting to salute.

    Most of the Representative is still confused, but they agree this isn''t the time to debate with each others.

    Starting to get spirited, they started to discuss the demons movement, counterattack plan, and the next move.

    Haaah

    The young man seems tired and sitting back on his chair.

    Someone pours him a drink, and he said thanks without thinking.

    ¡°Good work..¡±

    It was the Abona King.

    He was surprised and almost spit his drink.

    ¡°Ah, y..your Majesty, there''s no need to mind me..!¡±

    For a Leader of small countries like him is pouring a drink from the leader of biggest countries in the world, it was surprising for him.

    The Abona King only make a wry smile and said.

    ¡°Don''t mind it. Actually i want to ask you a question¡±

    ¡°A question?¡±

    ¡°Weren''t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± he didn''t understand his question

    ¡°You.. were you not afraid being responsible for this war? Weren''t you afraid sending countless people to their death?¡±

    He start to listen to King seriously

    ¡°I heard the Elf is a introvert demi humans and almost never involve themself with matters in the world. That no matter what happened to the rest of the world they would always decided to not get involved and standing as a third party. Your action just now is very un-Elf like. why?¡±

    Seemingly embarrassed, he speak honestly to the King

    ¡°To be honest, about a few months ago i was like that. But...¡±

    ¡°I heard the voice of the Angels¡±

    Angels?

    the King is getting curious and started to asked.

    The young man continue his explanation.

    ¡°Yes. the Angel in hoods speaks the world truth about us. About the beauty of our country, the mountain, the forest, the people.. they never stopped singing about how beautiful and how precious the world is¡±

    ¡°At first, not all of us minded it. But after hearing their song and determination inside their voices, most of us is realize how precious the things that we have now. How we love all of the things that seems naturally there for us¡±

    ¡°So, when i was thinking the demons will took that away. I got very scared of losing them, and my determination surpass my fear.¡±

    He speak while embarrassed

    ¡°I guess, the right way to explain would be i had a Faith?¡±

    ¡°Faith?¡±

    ¡°Yes. faith that this world is beautiful. Faith about myself, faith that someone out there is truly loves this world from the bottom of their hearts¡±

    ¡°That''s why, realizing that, i have a Faith. For this world, for them, and especially for myself¡±

    The Abona King seems dumbfounded, and starting to think hard to himself.

    ¡°Pardon? What''s wrong your Majesty?¡±

    He only speak i¡¯m fine without any vigor, while muttering ¡°Faith, i see.. so Faith huh..? To think i heard it from someone younger than me, thank you¡±

    ¡°Uhm, your majesty? I am sorry but i was already 273 years old now..¡±

    The king start to make a embarassed face and complaining inside his head ¡®Damn the long ears and their long lives! How am i supposed to know you¡¯re actually older?¡¯

    Getting relieved, he was relaxing his mind a bit.

    While the others is still in the middle of discussion.

    A soldier is coming and interrupts them.

    ¡°URGENT, URGENT MATTERS!!¡±

    The soldier is panicked.

    Everyone mutters what¡¯s wrong? Did the Demons army already attacking?

    He was panicked and started to explain while looked confused

    ¡°N..NO, THAT¡¯S¡­ I THINK YOU BETTER SEEING THIS YOURSELF..LOOK AT THE OUTSIDE!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Confused, they started to go into the balcony where they can see everything outside the building.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    At that moment.

    Everyone is speechless..

 Chapter 121

    -A declaration of war, the enemies of the world-

    In the front of the Demon King castle,

    A lot of Demons is gathering.

    Standing in front of them.

    The Demon King is watching them.

    ¡°A marvelous sight¡±

    The number of Demons gathering is exceeding his expectations.

    Thinking that he probably won''t be able to gather this much by himself, he thanked the subordinate that made this possible.

    ¡°You have done a good job Carl, as expected from my right hand man¡±

    ¡°Your praise makes me happy, my lord¡±

    While bowing, he was grateful to the King.

    The Demons seems to be excited to go and start the massacre.

    After all, they have heard that they will finally being able to release their full strength all over the world.

    ¡°...¡±

    Knowing the demons personality, they probably won''t be satisfied with the conclusion that he pursued.

    But it¡¯s already too late to back down now.

    Even if he need to earn their enmity and getting removed from his position of the king, as long as his purpose is fulfilled he have no regrets.

    But he can¡¯t giving up his position as a king. Not now.

    If he was getting demoted, the one who will become the next king will probably be his daughter.

    He was prefered if it was Carl instead, but if someone without royal blood become king it would definitely invite riot.

    After this is over, what then?

    He never thinks about it, but once his plan succeed and the world is saved he was thinking of having a retirement in the corner of the world.

    Bringing his daughter and wife, he will start a retirement in a small warm house with grandkids and surrounded with their laughter.

    He even thinks it''s good enough to cry for, but that means he have to give his daughter to someone else so he gives up that thought.

    ¡®I should perish the thought. Someone like me didn''t deserve that happiness. Instead¡­¡¯Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    If he can give all of that happiness that he didn''t deserve to his daughter, that would be the best thing to happen.

    Making his resolve that he need to settle this war as soon as possible, and decrease both side of the victim as much as he can with their overwhelming power, he made his speech.

    ¡°MY FELLOW DEMONS, THANK YOU FOR COMING!¡±

    All of the demons is watching him

    ¡°MY NAME IS ARTHUR! THE 5TH DEMON KING! AND YOUR ABSOLUTE LEADER!¡±

    ¡°OVER THAN TWO THOUSAND YEARS AGO, OUR ANCESTOR HAD FOUND THIS WORLD AND TRYING TO LIVE PEACEFULLY AMONG THEIR INHABITANTS!¡±

    ¡°HOWEVER, THEY REJECT US BECAUSE OF OUR APPEARANCE! THUS, WE HAVE NO CHOICE BUT TO SUBJUGATE THEM BY FORCE TO EARN THE RIGHTS TO LIVE IN THIS WORLD!¡±

    They all get excited

    ¡°FINALLY AFTER TAKING 1800 YEARS WE HAVE ENOUGH POWER TO CONQUER THE WORLD!¡±

    ¡°BUT, WE MADE A MISTAKE AND GETTING OVERCONFIDENT! THAT¡¯S WHY WE WERE BANISHED INTO THIS LAND WITHOUT ANY SUN AND BLESSING OF EARTH!¡±

    They made an annoyed face

    ¡°THANKS FOR THE EFFORT OF THE FIRST DEMON KING AND THE BLESSING OF OUR GOD, DRAGON KING ARGEVALT, WE MANAGED TO COUNTER THEM BACK!!¡±

    Ooh! Shouts the army.

    ¡°HOWEVER, OUR POWER IS LIMITED IN THE OUTSIDE THANKS TO THAT ACCURSED GODDESS INFLUENCE!¡±

    They looked angry while remembering her.

    ¡°BUT NO MORE!¡±

    Arthur declares.

    ¡°NO MORE SHOULD WE LIVE IN FEAR OF THE WORLD UNDER THE SUN!¡±

    ¡°NO MORE SHOULD WE LIVE IN THIS DARK LAND WITHOUT ANY SUN!¡±

    ¡°WE WILL HAVE THEIR SUN FOR OURSELF. WE WILL HAVE OUR OWN PLACE TO BELONG!¡±

    ¡°WE WILL SUBMIT THE HUMANS AND DEMI HUMANS INTO OUR RULE, AND SHOW THEM THE MIGHT OF THE DEMONS!¡±

    They started to get excited

    ¡°OUR TARGET IS THE THREE BIGGEST COUNTRIES THAT BECOME OUR OBSTACLE SINCE LONG AGO¡±

    ¡°ONCE THEY HAD BEEN DEFEATED, THE REST WILL EVENTUALLY SUBMIT TO OUR RULE¡±

    ¡°EVERYONE, SHOW OUR MIGHT TO THE HUMANS! SHOW OUR POWER TO THE DEMI HUMANS!

    ¡°LET US SHOW OUR STRENGTH.¡±

    ¡°LONG LIVE THE DEMON RACE!¡±

    All of the demons are cheering.

    ¡®Waaa!¡¯ ¡®Yeaa!¡¯ ¡®Finally, some fresh blood after a long time!¡¯

    All of them is getting excited for this war.

    Like this, nobody is going to back down now.

    But...

    At that time.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Something¡± is in the sky.

    The demon king is surprised.

    But not just him.

    ¡®Ooh.. ooh.. ¡¯

    Some of the elder looking demons is even starting to pray. While the younger one seems confused.

    For the light had reached this dark territory is nothing short of what is called a miracle.

    All of the demons looked confused and stare at the sky.

    Cannot hold his surprise, the demon king shouts.

    ¡°This light¡­ NO WAY!?¡±

    The Demon King is dumbfounded.

    Inside the world with a darkness and the only light is from the moon, such a bright light is a first in this land.

    So, everyone is looking at this intense light.

    All of the living being in this land is clearly seeing this light.

    No.

    Perhaps not just ¡°this land¡±

    With such a bright light, it was unsurprising if it reach every corner of the world.

    However.

    The sudden coming of ¡°light¡± is not the problem.

    That¡¯s because.

    The Demon King knows the identity of this light.

    Only one being in this world is known to ooze this light.

    And that one being.

    Is the only being able to oppose his plan.

    ¡°Why..¡±

    ¡°Why now!?¡±

    ¡°You never make a move even when your own child is died, so why!?¡±

    Cannot stop his emotions, he start to speak with a voice hinted with anger and pain.

    ¡°Have you decide to make a move right now? Did you hate us that much? Did you really hate us ¡°Outsider¡± that much!? Have you finally decided to abandoned us for good this time...¡±

    Goddess..!

    Mutters the Demon King.

    With a intense anger, he quietly watched the sky while gripping his hand.

 Chapter 122

    -My prey has been decided since the start-

    -Before the meeting of the human and demi human country-

    I was standing above a cliff.

    The forest near the Demon King territory, besides the mines.

    Observing around me¡­

    There''s three people left beside me.

    ¡°....¡±

    I was looking down below me and staring at the land beyond the forest.

    There¡­

    My aim is beyond this forest¡­

    Licking my lips in anticipation, i can¡¯t wait to getting started.

    ¡°Miho sama, it would be the time to start soon. Are you prepared?¡±

    Speaking beside me is Tuvalu.

    I ignore him for some time.

    He seems troubled from my lack of response and getting uneasy.

    ¡°Miho sama?¡±

    Seeing i did not responded, i finally replied him.

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, forgive me Tuvalu. I got distracted¡±

    ¡°No, i am sorry for disturbing you when you¡¯re deep in the mind, Miho sama, but...¡±

    ¡°You''re.. Dressed up quite differently than usual i see..¡±

    Saying that, i was indeed dressing up for today ¡°festival¡±

    Instead of my usual general clothes, i wear a gothic black gold dress with more exposure than usual.

    My upper breast is exposed while i wear some pads to make it looked bigger, and my arms and legs is showing compared to the previous clothes that fully closed my arms and legs.

    I let down my hair too. It was fluttering in the midst of wind.

    I even wear some accessories, and below i was wearing a garter belt and heels instead of the usual shoes and normal white panties.

    Of course, there''s a various reason for this.. But more importantly..

    ¡°Well, because i will meet a important person soon i got a bit excited for what i am gonna wear for our ¡°date¡± ¡±

    Tuvalu seems a bit embarrassed looking at me and just made a *kohon*

    Actually, despite the appearance, this dress is my strongest armor that i can wear currently.

    It was named ¡°Heavenly dress of overlord¡±

    It has ridiculous effect like status effect immunity and decrease half of damage received. Not to mention various status boost.

    Though because of it¡¯s exposure, i didn''t use it until now.

    However,

    This time, is a special occasion.

    After all...

    ¡°We, will finally meet. In person. I wonder...¡±

    What face would you made once i killed you?

    While grinning, i got reminded of my encounter around five months ago.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°GWAAAAA!¡±

    Making a scream, i cut someone with a ninja clothes unhesitantly.

    When i was busy mad hunting some monsters, i was coincidentally found some people with a ninja clothes near my position.

    Those guy doesn''t seem to come for me, but looking at such a suspicious group working on something behind my back irritate me.

    So i decided to do a light ¡®greeting¡¯, see?

    But they start to attack me instead.

    Ah, i guess i put on too much bloodlust.

    Can¡¯t be helped, my tension is still high from the monster massacre.

    They start to attack me once i come to meet them, so i killed them.

    They tried to run once realizing our level difference, but it¡¯s too late. I have no intention of letting go of someone who picked up a fight with me.

    Hitting their vital spot and not killing them instantly, breaking their bones, making them died of blood loss, i treat them similarly with the monster i just fought.

    After cutting down the legs of what looked like their leader, he is the last survivor.

    ¡°Finished with your game of tags yet? Hurry up and die then...¡±

    Not giving any mercy, i tried to finish him off.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    I wonder what sort of face i made right now.

    I tried to said it nicely but they got more scared instead.

    ¡°Haaa haaah..¡±

    He stare at me with bloodshot eye full of grudges and hate.

    Actually, after feeling their emotions when i cut them down i got addicted and end up killing them.

    I plan to leave one of them for questioning, but with the Goddess curse it¡¯s actually more easier to know their intention.

    That''s why i torture them bit by bit to coughing up information from their last moment... I can feed their intense emotion too as bonus. Especially...

    The feelings of their leader in front of me is the best.

    Aahh.. Such a intense hate, such intense raw emotion.. Loyalty, duty,determination.. And more importantly...

    Such intense ¡®Love¡¯

    That''s right.

    The person in front of me is actually a woman.

    Once her mask is removed, it was a beauty white haired dark skin with a horn. A demon.

    Looking at me with a resolute face, she made a face that looks like she wants to survive even if she must sacrifice all of her comrade.

    But, she realize she cannot getting away from me any longer. And planned to stop me instead no matter what.

    Then,

    Making her resolve, she jumped and tried to grab me.

    ¡°AAAAAARGHH!¡±

    From my mind reading, She tried to grab me and doing a suicide explosion using a sacrifice spell that throw away your life in exchange of huge explosion of mana.

    But,

    Realizing her intention from when i cut her. I use my strongest attack, photon cannon.

    And erase her from this world.

    *PIIIIIIIIIIIIIING*

    With a bright light, She was disintegrated without a trace.

    If i had more magical power, it might be able to destroy the surface world.

    Unfortunately, with my current mana this is the most i can do.

    After she was gone, i didn''t move for a while while looking at the spot where i erase her.

    At that moment...

    ¡°Khuhuhu...¡±

    I laughed

    ¡°Huhuhu¡­ AHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    Making a face with such a ecstasy and pleasure, i cannot stop laughing.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡­

    Awesome! Amazing! How beautiful! How intense! How admirable...¡±

    ¡°All of it! All of it! It was a masterpiece! A beautiful and untainted wish! A pure wish born from such a love! Such tragedy! Such intense feelings! Such misfortune! Unfortunately, Your luck has been run out the moment you meet me! Me! This ¡°evil¡± that took away all of your dream and wish! Your hope and everything! Also¡­¡±

    The one who will took away your wish and shattering it into a piece without any trace left in this world

    Normally, just hurting or killing them cannot make me read this much of what they know and what about their past memories.

    However, the woman that i just killed is having such a intense feeling before she got disintegrated. Different from the monster until now.

    Perhaps, that allows me to read her mind further than usual. Even goes as far as her most important memory.

    Her loyalty when she had been entrusted with such a secret, Her determination when looking at him, her feelings that she hide all this time, grown eventually into what called ¡°love¡±

    Aahh...

    It was awesome!

    A warm feelings is enveloping me.

    A gentle breeze is embracing me.

    A ecstasy had entrapped me as her prisoner.

    My body is trembling at such a pleasant thought.

    It lies reverberated at the core of my being.

    Such intense and such a beautiful wish...

    Makes me want to destroy it

    Aahh..!

    What will the face of that man will become once i kill him?

    What expression will he made once i destroy and stripped everything that he had?

    His plan entrusted since his birth, his wish since he was small, all of his burden bearing such a intense weight. Such determination! Such resolve!

    Aaa..!

    I can''t hold any longer!

    At this moment, at this time..

    All i really want is...

    What expression would he had shown me? How much hatred would he made while looking at me? Would he gone crazy in order to stop me?

    Would he sacrificed everything in order to stop me? Can he endure this ¡®despair¡¯? More importantly¡­

    Everything, all of it, will become mine and mine alone.

    I am sure, at that moment.

    Surely without doubt..

    Would be the very best moment that i would ever feel ever since i was born

    ¡­..

    While i was getting excited, one of the two other people beside me is poking my cheeks.

    ¡°Oh my? How scary. A young girl such as yourself shouldn¡¯t make such a scary expression¡±

    A cheerful middle aged woman with blonde light hair is poking me and a woman with green hair and blind eye is looking at me.

    Apparently they¡¯re known as the dual storm renown around here, with a beauty that doesn''t match their age. Also..

    ¡°But you looked so happy, so i guess it¡¯s fine?¡±

    ¡°Like you can say that, you rotten queen from the biggest countries in the world that just sold her own country¡± is my reply

    She grinned while replied at me

    ¡°Arara? That¡¯s not very nice. I always act for the good of my people. Even right now¡±

    Replied her nonchalantly, i don''t know how much of her word is actually serious or a joke.

    ¡­

    After returning from the Iskandar place.

    When i return to mine, there''s two unfamiliar face that i never seen.

    When i looked at them, Gordes make a trouble expression ¡°Well, they''re.. Uh, you will find out yourself?¡±

    Then, without any reserve they make a simple greeting while saying ¡°Pardon us, we would like join. But allow us to test your might first. Is it fine, devil god?¡±

    Without waiting for my reply, they attacked me suddenly.

    To be honest, they''re so fucking strong. That even i would probably get beaten if i fighting them before i got transcended.

    The green haired woman magic is amazing, while the blonde hair woman movement is so tricky and confusing.

    There''s no problem fighting them one by one, individually even gordes is probably a bit stronger.

    But once they''re working together, it was a different matter.

    Closing each other weakness, they worked with each other perfectly. I was surprised they even do a combination attack like a sharp typhoon suddenly coming to piercing me.

    In the end, i had to relied on brute force and forcefully punch that typhoon in the center because my current weapon won¡¯t make it.

    After i beat them, they introduce themself as the queen of Granada and Abona and joining our cause.

    The reason they¡¯re strong is because before becoming the queen of the respective country, they¡¯re known as a pair of A rank adventurer known as the dual storm.

    Their prowess is such that if they¡¯re fighting together, even a single S rank monster will run for their lives.

    After getting married, they had been somewhat calmer. It would be scary if i fight them at their peak.

    I was surprised they would join our plan.

    But they answer that no matter the wrongness of the method, this plan success would make sure for them to defeats their enemies for good. So for them, the number of sacrifices will be ¡°Necessary¡±

    Besides that, the actual reason is that they want to let out a stress sometimes. And looking at the scale of the war that will soon come, they can release everything without holding back.

    Is it fine? For the queen themself to act for a personal reason...

    Well, but i don¡¯t hate those that honest with their desires. So i allow them.

    I already order countless number of oo-kuns to attack them at once if they planned to betray me though, it''s probably unnecessary since i don¡¯t feel killing intent from those two.

    ¡°Then, proceeding as planned. I will provide the explanation in the back as the announcer so all she need to do is lip sync. But in the end if the black cat girl acts unnatural, all of the plan will be failed and you guys will be treated as criminal of the whole world. Got it?¡±

    Tuvalu make a agree sign.

    ¡°Leave it to us Miho-sama. Our current situation is not that different from the criminals anyway. And Sonya is already practicing countless time for this moment¡±

    Making a grin, i speak with the other two.

    ¡°You guys need to convince your husband to make a move and leading those guest that will gather soon at the performance stage. I trust you can do it, right?¡±

    ¡°It''s fine, Ran-chan is easy to manipu...convinced, so there''s no problem.¡±

    Speak the green haired woman

    ¡°You''re having it easy, while mine is... Sigh, i hope he can become a man this time...¡±

    The blonde haired woman looked a bit depressed, contrast from her usual personality

    Making a grin, i announce it while holding a small device in front of me.

    This device is connected to my subordinate all over the world. No matter the distance, they can contact me.

    Think of it as a mini teleportation device, but it can only sending voice instead of whole body...

    Okay, it was actually just a walkie talkie. A upgrade from what i used previously.

    My friend upgrading it without sleep, said this was harder to make than the teleportation device.

    I am thankful, my general.

    Contacting them, i speak with a loud voice.

    ¡°NOW, I ANNOUNCE THE OFFICIAL START OF THE FESTIVAL!. IF YOU WANT TO CRY, DO IT NOW. IF YOU WANT TO RUN, DO IT NOW. IF YOU WANT TO PEE, DO IT LATER! HOLD IT LIKE YOU¡¯RE GONNA DIE!¡±

    I received their response.

    ¡°YES, MASTER! FOR OUR SELFISH WISH, AND OUR SELFISH DESIRE!¡±

    Grinning, i announce it.

    ¡°TAKE YOUR POSITION, BECAUSE THE FESTIVAL IS STARTING. WHEN? RIGHT NOW!¡±

    I announce the beginning of the festival.

    Now¡­

    If anyone want to stop me, feel free to try.

    Because hidden behind this plan,

    Is something more devious that none of you will expect...

 Chapter 123

    -The oracle that heralds the end, the biggest lie in the world-

    ¡°Uuu.. Haaa haa..¡±

    In the middle of a altar,

    A place where it looks like the most heinous evil criminal in the world is gonna sacrifice children and babies to evil god.

    A black cat girl wearing a dress that seems like what a sacrifice wearing is trying to compose herself.

    ¡°Are you ready, miss Sonya?¡±

    ¡°NYAHH! I, i AM!¡±

    The one asking is Tuvalu subordinate.

    Looking at her, he seems a bit worried.

    (I know i received the order... But, is this gonna be fine?)

    Its natural that he was worried.

    After all, this is about the fate of his family too.

    Thinking it was all shouldered by the little girl in front of him, he was worried.

    ¡°Ii..Am.. finne! Look! I can stand up straight right?¡±

    He actually look at her legs that trembling.. Which making him worried more.

    At that moment...

    *KRRIIING*

    A telephone like voice is ringing from the small device that she holds in the pocket

    Making a *funyaah!?* sound, she pick it up

    ¡°Yo, how is your situation black cat girl?¡±

    Mutters Miho from the other side

    ¡°I, AM HONKAY!¡±

    She bites her tongue

    Hearing that, Miho sense her panicked voice.

    Then..

    Getting naughty, she teased her

    ¡°Is that so? Well all you need to do is standing still and letting me take over everything for you. Relax, just stay still like a statue and it will all be over¡±

    ¡°O.. Over?¡±

    ¡°Thaats righht... Or, would you rather make a moan instead? khukhukhu... You naughty kitty girl, were you actually looking forward for me saying ¡°i will give you a reward if you done good, a reward that you will learn with your own bodies!¡±

    Hearing that, Sonya is getting stiffed for a moment.

    And she yells.

    ¡°W..W..WHO WOULD ACTUALLY WANTS THAT? YOU PERVERT PERVERT! DEGENERATE! W..WHAT REWARD DID YOU MEAN ACTUALLY? A..ARE YOU.. GONNA MAKE ME DO MORE EMBARRASSING THINGS THAN LAST TIME!? Y..YOU, TREATING ME LIKE THAT¡­ PERVERT! IDIOT!¡±

    ¡°Huh? All i¡¯m gonna do is just letting you sleep in my lap like a cat though?¡±

    Replied Miho nonchalantly.

    Sonya is getting frozen.

    ¡°Araa..? What? What do you actually think i am gonna do? Ufufufu.. Hey hey, black cat girl, tell me, tell me you horny pervy little kitty... What did you think i was gonna do? What? What? Please tell to this oniichan with a loud voice, okay? Your hidden feelings.. Your dirty imagination.. Hey hey, is it delicious? Is it fluffy? Go ahead, tell this oniichan everyt¡­¡±

    ¡°GRNYAAAH!!¡±

    She throws away the device with all of her might.

    Thankfully Tuvalu subordinate managed to catch it in time

    She makes a *haa haa* sound while getting red and crying a bit.

    Then,

    Looking angry, she stare at tuvalu subordinate

    ¡°Do it now!¡±

    Eh?

    ¡°I SAID START IT NOW! ARE YOU DEAF, NYA!?¡±

    ¡°Yy..yes!¡±

    Making a salute, he start to preparing the ¡°stage¡±

    After calming down. While wiping out her tears, she makes a determined face.

    ¡°Pervert, i¡¯ll show you that i can do it!¡±

    While making a angry face, she was determined to get a revenge on Miho someday with a blazing red aura.

    ¡­

    In the various place in the world.

    A bright light is appears from a certain device.

    The device is hidden, so nobody will find it easily.

    Above the bright light.

    A hologram of a black cat girl wearing a sacrifice outfit is shown.

    ¡°...¡±

    All of the people in the world is dumbfounded.

    Both the old, young, humans, demons,demi human..

    All of the people in the world is watching the figure of the girl.

    The light that they seen is certainly from that ¡°Being¡± which is known by everyone in the world.

    Once written in the book that ¡°she¡± will only shown up when there''s a grave matter that involve the whole world fate.

    Before, she was coming to this world quite often. But once the intelligent life in the world learns to live by themself, she only shown up when the world is in the trouble.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    However..

    Her appearance is vastly different from what described in the history ..

    Starting to opening her mouth,

    The figure is speaking with a dignified voice

    ¡°Dear all of my dear children in the world¡±

    The figure speaked with such a lovely and dignified voice, but contain a pressure inside them that vastly different from her appearance.

    ¡°I am sorry to surprise you like this but i don''t have much time...¡±

    ¡°By the time you seen this, i probably did not have enough remaining strength left to escape¡±

    She started to explained with a soft voice.

    ¡°I am, the reincarnation of what you all prayed. The Goddess¡±

    Reincarnation?

    Goddess?

    Everyone start to make a confused face

    Then,

    The girl makes a painful face

    ¡°i am sure you all is surprised by my appearance.¡±

    ¡°However, i have no other choice¡±

    ¡°Trapped by the evil intention of a certain individual, that person is planning something evil to threaten the whole world!¡±

    ?

    They didn''t understand

    But

    The word Threaten the whole world

    It seems like they cannot ignore it..

    ¡°It was all started two hundred years ago..¡±

    ¡°In order to fulfill my creator wish to know about life, i have decided to descend to the world once more¡±

    ¡°However, i can only manifest without a body here and without it i cannot interact with you guys at all..¡±

    ¡°So, i decided to reincarnate into a certain beastman girl¡±

    ¡°The beastman girl understand my intention, and lending her body to me¡±

    All of them is listening quietly

    ¡°However, it was actually where their  devious plan is started..¡±

    The (Goddess?) Make a sad face

    ¡°The Demon King at that time, realizing that i have been reincarnated into the world. Is trying to kidnap me¡±

    Hearing that.

    They got surprised by this sudden revelation.

    The (Goddess?) Continues

    ¡°The beastman is fighting hard to protect me, but they are no match¡±

    ¡°I have tried to escape at that time, but they threaten the captured beastman as a hostage and going to kill them¡±

    ¡°I cannot bear to see those children getting hurt for my sake, so i have no choice but to offer myself to the Demon King¡±..

    She make a sad face that looks like she was the one to blame for it all

    ¡°That¡¯s where..¡±

    ¡°I learn about their horrible intention...¡±

    All of the people looking looked panicked

    ¡°By making a pact with a certain evil god named ¡°BLAHBLAH¡±, the First Demon King Krush is making a wish to him¡±

    ¡°That he, and his descendant is able to live forever inside a world of utopia¡±

    ¡°However, in order to make that world, the evil god BLAHBLAH said that...¡±

    She seems cannot bear to said it..

    Then,

    Making a resolute face, she said.

    ¡°The old world must be destroyed in order to create that utopia. And all of the soul of the previous world must be sacrificed to create that much energy...¡±

    Hearing that,

    They make a grave face.

    ¡°The demon king accepts it, and he start his plan...¡±

    To destroy this world and sacrificed all of the souls of the world inhabitants

    Hearing that,

    They realize how grave this is¡­

    Destroy the world?

    Kill all of the living?

    Thats

    Beyond their wild imagination.

    It makes conquering the world looks trivial.

    ¡°However, even if he declares war to the world he won''t be able to kill all of the other living being without any exception¡±

    ¡°So that''s why, once he found out my reincarnation. He make a devious plan¡±

    ¡­! Dont tell us!

    ¡°The Demon King, is actually planned to find a way to kill me and destroy the world¡±

    Hearing that, they got froze.

    The demon never had good relation with the Goddess,

    But never they think they would go this far!

    The death of the Goddess is basically the death of the world itself.

    He.. Is the Demon King such a monster?

    ¡°This secret is known only by the Demon King in generation, and some of his trusted subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Using a secret preservation magic, they stopped my current body aging and trying to sacrifice me to the evil god¡±

    ¡°Captured inside a deep dungeon and receiving a curse so i cannot return into the heaven, they tried to kill me all this time¡±

    ¡°I was enduring the evil god for two hundred years ever since captured by them, and learn about their plan...¡±

    ¡°Only after two hundred years, did i manage to escape and using my remaining power to send this message..¡±

    Goddess..

    She was enduring this whole time?

    ¡°The successive demon king in generation and the high officals of the demons had hide this fact even from the demons. And using the bait of world conquest, they actually planned to buy time for searching a method to kill me¡±

    ¡°With premise of joining him in the world of utopia, the high demons official had joined him for this plan¡­¡±

    The Goddess explained.

    ¡°But i was too late..¡±

    !?

    ¡°They managed to create a curse that will eventually kill me and sacrifice myself to the evil god..¡±

    Saying that,

    The Goddess is showing her blacken hand.

    ¡­!

    Everyone froze

    ¡°Sooner or later, they would find me and capturing me again..¡±

    ¡°Before that happened, i send this message to all of you¡±

    ¡°Because of the contract with evil god, the first Demon King Krush soul and the evil god will stayed alive as long as the demon race exist¡±

    ¡°By changing bodies for years, he was still alive all this time inside new body¡±

    ¡°Even killing the current demon king won¡¯t lift the curse since it won''t disappear as long as their soul is not broken¡±

    ¡°In order to lift the curse and kill the evil god for good...¡±

    (Goddess?) make a pained face

    ¡°There''s no other choice but for every demon race to be annihilated...¡±

    They got stiffed

    Then

    The Goddess is starting to cry

    ¡°I am sorry..¡±

    !?

    ¡°I am sorry.. I am sorry for being so powerless To prevent this for happening!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.. That i cannot stopped them.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.. For the countless beastman have to die under persecution¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.. That I have to give a cruel request to exterminate all of the demons..!¡±

    The (Goddess?) Keeps crying

    ¡°Forgive me.. Forgive this powerless creature..¡±

    ¡°But, there''s no other choice..¡±

    ¡°All the blame lies solely to me! If i got called a devil after this, if i get hated by the demons because of this, if the humans and demi humans call me evil god too i am fine with it!¡±

    ¡°But please! Hear my first and last request! All of the inhabitants in the world..!¡±

    ¡°Please.. Save this world. Stop the demons and the evil god!¡±

    ¡°This is my one and only wish. Please..¡±

    ¡°Do not let all of it disappear! Do not let everything gone!¡±

    ¡°The lives that has been born, the lives that has not yet been born, the scenery, the mountain, the sea, the plains, the forest..¡±

    ¡°Please live! I beg of you, please stay alive! Go on living, even if it''s just one of you, please live!¡±

    Goddess makes a desperate plea.

    Many of the onlooker is crying too,

    Especially the Goddess follower.

    They make a crying, confused, and anger feelings to the Demon King and evil god while cursing them.

    After crying for some time, the (Goddess?) continued while wiping her tears

    ¡°There''s no more time.. The evil god power have reached the peak..¡±

    ¡°The time that we have left.. If only until the new moon¡±

    ¡°Once the new moon passed, the curse would eat my whole being, and i.. ¡°Would die¡±

    They got frozen..

    That''s only ten days from now on!

    To annihilate the demons in ten days, saving the Goddess, and defeat the demon king, the avatar of the evil god. While they were struggling in two hundred years. That is...

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry. I have entrusted my remaining power to the beastman that managed to survive outside the demon territory¡±

    ¡°With their help, we can stop their plan in time..¡±

    ¡°As for the beastman that has been captured by the demons... It¡¯s too late for them... The evil god influence had controlled them completely¡±

    (Goddess?) Make a pained face

    ¡°Please everyone, cooperate together with the remaining beastman. Those children has been persecuted because they tried to protect me all this time!¡±

    Some started to accept the Goddess words, while some still have some doubt accepting the beastman that they thought was a traitor all this time

    Then,

    ¡°PLEASE BELIEVE HER, NYA!¡±

    !?

    The (Goddess?) Attitude suddenly changed

    ¡°I.. MY NAME IS SONYA! I HAVE KNOWN THE SITUATION FROM THE HELP OF GODDESS!¡±

    Realizing that, they realized.

    Is she, the girl that lend her body to Goddess?

    ¡°A.. ALL THIS TIME, MY RACE HAS BEEN PERSECUTED BY THE WORLD AND COUNTLESS HAS DIED NOT JUST FROM DEMONS BUT FROM HUMANS AND DEMI HUMANS TOO!¡±

    ¡°BUT, RATHER THAN HATE I WAS JUST FEELING SAD! WHILE MY FATHER DIED FROM HU.. TRYING TO PROTECTING ME FROM THE DEMONS, I WAS SAD!¡±

    They seems to heard her saying he died from another cause, but it wasn''t clear so they ignore it.

    ¡°I.. I DON''T WANT TO SEE MY FELLOW SUFFERS ANYMORE. I AM NOT ASKING YOU TO TREAT THEM AS SPECIAL, BUT PLEASE..¡±

    ¡°TREAT US AS YOUR EQUAL. PLEASE DON¡¯T TREAT US AS A TOOL OR PERSECUTE US WITH A EYES THAT LOOKING AT US LIKE A TRASH! AT LEAST, LET US LIVE ALONGSIDE YOU GUYS!¡±

    After saying what is in her mind,

    the girl is crying.

    After some time, she seems to realize something and returning into the previous expression.

    *kohon*

    Seems like they heard some cough, but they won''t believe the Goddess just coughing.

    ¡°Everyone, as you can see. The beastman is not at fault at all. This is all merely the fault of the Demon King and the evil god.¡±

    ¡°I too.. Not as the Goddess, but as a fellow living being in this world... I was Asking you to accept them... Not as the persecuted and traitorous race, but as the heroes that give us this once in a lifetime chance¡±

    The (Goddess?) make a determined face

    ¡°Please everyone! Stop the Demon King and Evil God plan! There''s no more time¡­¡±

    *BANG*

    A loud sound is heard across the room Goddess were.

    !?

    *BANG BANG*

    It looked like a sound of someone trying to forcefully enters.

    ¡°Please, save this world everyone! Save the beautiful lives in this planet!..¡±

    *BANG BANG BANG*

    While the door seems going to break

    Goddess(?) Last words were..

    Save.. Me..

    In such a small voice and a face that looked like she wants to cry, her voice and sad expression is heard and seen by everyone in the world.

    *BAAAM!*

    With a loud explosion, the (Goddess?) Figure disappeared.

 Chapter 124

    -The holy crusade of our cause-

    -Inside the meeting room balcony of royal capital Abona-

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone is speechless.

    None of them managed to react.

    Well, that''s understandable.

    Especially those that received the protection of the three countries and heroes previously.

    They''re not ready.

    They cannot calmed down their minds.

    Their thinking is so messed up that they cannot even guess where to start.

    A war that is supposed to become a usual pattern is suddenly becoming a battle that determines the fate of the world instead.

    Some of them is still trying to comprehend the meaning of world destruction, while some of them is trying to running away from reality.

    However, deep inside they realize¡­

    The light that only the Goddess have.

    The miracle of suddenly showing up her figure everywhere in the world.

    The sudden movement of the demons.

    If the demon king are panicked because the Goddess is managed to escaped somehow, it would explain why they''re starting to move.

    Now that the Goddess had been captured again, he would continue the plan to destroying the world.

    Not conquest, but destroy...

    ¡°...¡±

    The demon is strangely quiet lately, until just now.

    Did the demon king already finalized the plan to destroy this world? Is it already reach final phase that the facade is no longer necessary?

    If so.

    They must be stopped.

    They must save the Goddess, and destroy the demons and the evil god.

    But...

    How?

    With their condition that barely even manages to fend off the attacking demons, now they must annihilate them? Deep Inside of their territories?

    Doesn¡¯t know about at what to do, only silence remains.

    This state, has been done in who knows how many hours passed.

    Some begin to asked what to do, while most of them only gone quiet.

    ¡°...¡±

    King Abona is especially in a deep thought.

    Now that the situation has come to this there¡¯s no other choice...A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Either him lead them, or someone else lead them, someone have to start the campaign.

    The campaign with the fate of the world at stake.

    But...

    He just can¡¯t move.

    Even if he knows the fate of the world is in stake, he just cannot do it!

    He cannot even take responsible for the lives of people in his country, how can he can bears the burden of every lives in the world!?

    Under this heavy pressure, he almost forgot his dignity as a king and wets his pants

    (Spare me already...)

    He almost break down and crying.

    Then,

    Someone start to speaked.

    ¡°How long you guys are going to stay silent like someone had died?¡±

    It was Lily.

    ¡­

    They got dumbfounded, and focusing attention to her.

    ¡°What are you guys making that face for? We are the leader of the humans and demi.., no, the leader of the world against the demons. If we got panicked, then what about the people under our hood? If they got panicked too and we failed to calm them down then everything will be over. The world will be destroyed and all of the lives here would perish, well probably except the Demon King...¡±

    They was surprised and making a dumbfounded face like trying to ask.

    How can you be so calm?

    And Did you really believe the world is probably gonna end in ten days.

    Lily only lightfully replied.

    ¡°As the maiden that devotes to Goddess, i have seen the light that the Goddess bring. It''s definitely the same light, so there''s no room to doubt..

    (Though was she really imprisoned the whole time? Last time i saw the light is when we offered a food as offering. How can she nonchalantly eating sweet when the world is in danger? To begin with.. no, whatever. It¡¯s too big of a gamble to refuse. Should it be correct, then we have to start the move)

    Lily seems to have some doubt, but she didn''t speak it loudly because it would only add unnecessary worries to them.

    (Either it is the truth or false, we cannot shake off the possibility. If the Demon King really kill the Goddess, the world will end without us being able to stop it)

    The others still looked worried, and Lily started to get irritated.

    ¡°STOP BEING SO WORRIED AND GET A GRIP ALREADY!¡±

    ¡°YOU GUYS ALREADY PREPARED TO COUNTERATTACK THE DEMONS JUST NOW RIGHT? WELL, WHAT WE ARE GONNA DO IS NOT GONNA BE DIFFERENT, ONLY THIS TIME IN A BIGGER SCALE!¡±

    Saying what''s in her mind, she yelled at them

    Looking at them, It looks like they still won''t make a decision

    Getting annoyed, Lily just want to forget her position and telling them to just start moving already.

    Then..

    Another bright light has occurred in the yard.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Everyone is surprised with the another light.

    From that light,

    Countless silhouettes is coming out from them.

    Along with the countless banner that they bring.

    ¡°!? THAT IS!?¡±

    They all surprised.

    The banner that they bring is from the various country spread in the world.

    Most of them is not even known by them.

    And not just them,

    Some various tribe and race that didn''t even joining human and demi human alliance is coming out too

    ¡°Thats.. The biggest Elf countries Elfheim? I heard they¡¯re a extreme shut in that declare their non intervention law ever since their country is created¡±

    ¡°Look, it was that five alliance of the great merchant country Sirius! Those guys is usually only moving as long as money is involved!¡±

    ¡°Even the banner of the mythical land Verdas that hails from the north land we have been lost contact with in 300 years !¡±

    ¡°There''s a various race and tribe that had been long known to never made a contact with us! Hobbits, Dragonewt, even evil race such as Vampire, Undead, Gargoyle..¡±

    ¡°Look! There''s still more coming!¡± How many are them?¡±

    Inside the bright light, various people keep pouring out.

    It was flooding until the yard in front of the castle is flooding.

    They keep coming out and start to gather even outside the park and stretching as far as eye can see.

    With this much,

    It might not be a exaggeration that the whole force of the world can offer is gathering here..

    ¡°What in the world...¡±

    One of the representative is asking.

    They all from different race, countries,land.

    But,

    They all had one similar things on them.

    ¡°What is... That silver equipment?¡±

    All of them is wearing a silver colored equipment.

    Furthermore,

    All of them seems to have been imbued with strange energy inside them.

    Then,

    Some hooded figure that seems to leading them is showing up.

    ¡°They¡¯re?¡±

    One of them is moving to the front.

    Wearing a hood that they cant make out the face.

    However, judging from the figure it seems like a woman.

    After that, she bring the silver spear in front of her.

    With a activation words, the weapon is shining in a silver light.

    ¡°Our cause is just!¡±

    Speaking in dignified voice that seems neither from a man or woman, they surprised.

    However that''s not what surprised them the most.

    What they was surprised is the light from the weapon.

    Is exactly like..

    ¡°Oooh¡­ the light of the Goddess!¡±

    With that word as a trigger, the remaining people behind is pulling out their weapon too.

    ¡°Our cause is just!¡±

    With that words, all of their weapon is shining.

    In that moment,

    The royal capital have been engulfed in a light.

 Chapter 125

    -Interludes the opening song for the war-

    -In a certain snow country in the far north-

    ¡°It''s been a long time since i return here..¡±

    A traveler that just return to his home city is looking at his town.

    Thinking the town was like usual in appearance, he returns to greet his acquaintances

    ¡°Hey guys, I am back!¡±

    He was trying to greet his family in home.

    But none of them is here

    ¡°Huh? Did they go out somewhere?¡±

    Thinking they''re hanging out in pub or restaurant, he searched for them

    -After one hour-

    *haaa*

    He exhales

    (Strange.. I looked at everywhere, but i didn''t find anyone..)

    He was looking for every house he can find and every pub and restaurant he know

    But all of them is empty

    Their belongings are still there, so there''s no way they move somewhere else.

    Even the cup of coffee is still hot

    When he wants to give up looking and just return to his home.

    ¡°Ah, isn''t that Bob? HEY BOB YOU¡¯RE HOME!¡±

    ¡°OLD MAN!¡±

    He found his father is greeting him.

    Thankful that there''s still someone, he make a hug

    ¡°HAHA! IT''S BEEN SOME TIME! HOW ARE YOU BEEN?¡±

    ¡°AS YOU CAN SEE, I AM FINE OLD MAN!¡±

    They make a greeting and looked happy together.

    Then Bob is remembered

    ¡°Oh right, hey Old man wheres the town people?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Right.. You left for some time ago so i guess you won''t know¡±

    ? While making a confused face, Bob asked

    The Old man grinned

    ¡°Here, i guess it''s faster to show you. It was just getting cold so i return here just to take a warm coffee¡±

    Saying that, he bring Bob to the hill beside the town

    In there..

    ¡°WHOA? WHAT IS THIS?¡±

    Bob is surprised

    About all of the townspeople is gathering here, including elderly and children

    In the midst of cold, they¡¯re gathering ignoring the weather

    Most of them is chatting with each other happily, like waiting for a show to start

    ¡°Ssh.. Its gonna started soon. Just watch¡±

    ?

    While he was still confused

    Our beloved homeland, in the midst of the white snow

    !?

    He heard a voice somewhere..

    No, a song?

    Everyone is starting to silently hears them

    There,

    A group of silhouettes with a hood is showing up from nowhere

    !?

    He was surprised

    ¡°HAHA! I bet you¡¯re surprised aren''t you? Relax, i was surprised when i saw them for first time too¡±

    Saying that, the Old man laughs and started explaining

    ¡°It was started more than a month ago. A group of three hooded kids is showing up from nowhere¡±

    ¡°At first, we thought they¡¯re demons or monsters. But since they didn''t do anything other than singing the townspeople is getting less wary with them¡±

    ¡°Over time we got used with their presence, and started to hear their song¡±

    ¡°Inside this isolated town without any entertainment, their song is the only things to spending time for¡±

    ¡°They sing various things about our town, how the taste of the fish that we captured, and even things that we didn''t realize was here all along¡±

    ¡°Hearing them praising about a lot of beautiful things in our town make us think they¡¯re angels or messenger of gods¡±

    ¡°So it''s already become a routine to come here everyday at this time¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    Bob is surprised.

    Their voice is beautiful and sounded otherworldly.

    The girl that staring in front of the fireplace

    Crackle crackle

    Waiting for her father to return homeThe narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    And bringing her the biggest catch today

    A delicious fatty tuna with a shiny luster

    Inside the warm fireplace

    Step step

    Her father step is nearing

    She excitedly opening the door with smile

    With a smile that not losing against the sun itself, the girl smiles

    Welcome home father

    It was a warming story today

    Yesterday, it was about the animal in the forest beside them

    Before that, it was about their pub

    Before that, it was about their daily lives

    All of them is warming their hearts

    The girl that had been mentioned in the story is crying while her father is patted her back

    He looked amazed

    ¡°Thanks to their song, we realize how beautiful our town is and never wants to going anywhere now. After realizing our love with the town, we start to realize how precious our home is¡±

    Bob was dumbfounded

    The song is changing again

    This is...!

    The story of his grandma!

    He was surprised they know about it.

    After all it was only known to his close friend and his parent.

    They start to sing about the house that his grandma build, the effort that she make, and all of the beautiful things that she had been built for her family.

    ¡°...¡±

    Bob only staring at them while not realizing he was crying.

    ¡°Grandma...¡±

    While mutterings the name of his precious person that he started to forgot, his father pat his shoulder and saying to drink together with him tonight.

    And that He wants to hear his story of travel.

    Bob only nodded while wiping his tears

    ¡­.

    After a week..

    Getting excited about what is in today song, Bob is coming to the hill

    Then,

    While waiting impatiently and sitting down while drinking hot coffee that he bring.

    ¡°!?¡±

    A bright light occurs in some distance from him.

    Everyone is surprised and looked at the light.

    Because it was so bright, nobody did not realize. Especially everyone is already in the outside today.

    There,

    They saw a figure that brings them a dreadful news.

    ¡­..

    They got silent after hearing her ¡°revelation¡±

    About her being the Goddess, the Demon King and evil god contract...

    And most importantly

    The destruction of the world...

    ¡°...*

    Truthfully they didn''t know much about the Goddess or Demon King.

    And in this distant land, the war is unfamiliar for them

    All they know is that the humans or demi humans never manage to exterminate the demons in 200 years

    To exterminate them all in ten days.. Would need something like a miracle.

    While they never even holds a weapon before, such foreign concept is usually just a gossip for them. Something that they have no relation at all.

    If it was before, they might ignore it and saying someone else will save the world anyway.

    But,

    ¡°Mommy¡±

    A child is speaking

    ¡°Are we.. Gonna Die? I can''t taste this town delicious fish anymore? I can''t ride the boat together with you anymore..¡±

    Hearing that, the mother hugs the kid

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    She mutters it would be fine, it would be fine..

    ¡°...¡±

    Bob only silent while looking at them.

    He was just a traveler.

    While he did have some self defense technique and weapon for his traveling, getting involved in a war is another thing.

    But,

    If nothing is done, then everything will disappear.

    All of it, will be gone.

    The places that he visited, his grandma heritage, the people that he love...

    All of them, is going to disappear

    After realizing how precious they are, after knowing how beautiful what they have right now.

    To lose them all right now, would be unbearable

    ¡°...!¡±

    He grits his teeth.

    Is there nothing that he can do?

    Is wasting away while counting their remaining times is all he can do?

    He never curse his powerlessness this much

    Think,

    Is there something that you learnt in your travel that can help fighting Demons?

    Is there anything? Anything at all!

    While he was pondering that..

    !!!

    Another bright light occurs in front of them.

    Scared about what is going to happened next, they huddled together.

    But,

    Looking at this scenery,

    It was truly what is called a light of hope.

    Forward to our dream

    Our land, our hope

    Should it all be disappear in nothingness?

    Should we give up now?

    If you don''t want it

    Then

    We will give you a hope

    The usual Angels is here.

    With someone that looked older beside them.

    Without any hood covering them this time, they shown their face.

    A beastman with a fur and tails.

    Considering their timing, and their appearance.

    Some people even started to praying and crying.

    Aah, they¡¯re truly the messenger of the Goddess

    The Goddess had not abandon us

    Thanks Goddess, thanks angels

    While they had prayed,

    The older one among them is start to speak.

    With a voice that is dignified like a Goddess yet a clear male voice

    Dear fellow children of the Goddess!

    As you all aware

    Our planet is in a crisis

    Our homeland, our people, our world

    They all under the threat of the monstrous being called the Demon King.

    They all started to panicked

    But, don¡¯t give up hope yet

    The Goddess has not yet abandon us!

    Behold!

    The proof that she entrusted us with, the miracle that will take down the evil

    Saying that,

    He bring out a silver fishing pole.

    With a bright silver light shines upon them.

    Oooh¡­!

    People is in awe.

    They all know what this light is.

    After all,

    They just witness it not long ago..!

    Look!

    This is the proof of the Goddess miracle

    Can you all saw it? Can you feel it?

    The hope that she gaves to us inside

    The love that she poured for it

    All of her feelings, until the last moment

    It was proof that there is still a hope for this world!

    Saying that, he started to show other things.

    Some cooking tools, compass, farming tools, sewing kit

    All of them is in the color of silver.

    Even those that is not a fighter have a role that they can do

    Right now, our fellow brother and sister is fighting while bearing the burden of saving the world

    But

    None of us will run away

    None of us will back down

    Would you be fine if they all disappear? Would we be fine handing over our precious treasure to the demons?

    The answer is no

    As long there is still hope, as long there''s still love in this world

    We would, never let them disappear

    Saying that,

    They gripped their hand.

    For our brother and sister that fights in the frontline against Demons

    There''s still something that even we, commoners can do!

    Just like a warrior had their role, even farmer and fisher had their role to do

    Those Demons that trying to take away even that¡­

    Will never be forgiven

    We don''t have to be in fear

    We don''t have to be guilty

    For our cause is just

    For our purpose is justice

    Now

    Let us strike down the evil together

    With just one silver for each item, we can help our brother and sister in the frontline

    Let the silver shiny coin become our guide!

    Strike down the evil! Protect the world!

    He start to repeat the words

    And

    ¡°Strike down the evil! Protect the world!¡±

    They all eventually start to repeating it

    There''s no need to feel guilty, There''s no need to fear!

    ¡°There''s no need to feel guilty! There''s no need to fear!¡±

    For our cause is just!

    ¡°For our cause is just!¡±

    Now!

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Let the hammer of judgement fall upon the evil!

    ¡°Let the hammer of judgement fall upon the evil!¡±

    Everybody is cheered.

    In order to protect their homeland, their loved one, their current world.

    No demons, no evil is gonna stopped us

    Each one of them is taking each equipment that fits them.

    ¡°Ooh! This seems exactly like my fishing pole that has been gone since a week ago! Only the color is silver¡±

    ¡°Me too! This looks exactly like my sewing kit that disappear a month ago¡±

    ¡°The Goddess must have known that i lost my flute two weeks ago and giving me this exactly similar flute for me. Thank you, Goddess! Thank you, angels¡±

    Because they was in such a high spirit, nobody realized something is wrong.

    And,

    There''s a sweet smell around them.

    That smell¡­

    Is already here ever since those ¡°angel¡± is coming.

    Alongside a pair red ball of light watching them from the back.

 Chapter 126

    -Behind the scenes-

    *phew*

    Making a relieved face, i stopped contacting the other side.

    I was using a mask with a voice changer.

    While looking at the ¡°light¡± direction that started to vanish.

    (Glad it went alright. I was panicked when the black cat girl is speaking without my instruction, but it ends up strengthen their conviction about the Beastman. Khukhu... Making such a scene when a beauty, trapped inside a locked castle, getting captured by such a lewd and lustful Demon King, while imagining what horrible treatment she would received would definitely arouse those fucking horny pigs libido..! I bet for those male animal in heat their lower body function cannot stopped trembling now and will tried to save her as soon as possible..! Or perhaps, having her by themself? Too bad guys, black cat girl is mine.)

    While making a tired expression, Miho start to reminded at the time of the beginning of her plan.

    ¡­.

    -About five months ago-

    *gasha gasha*

    Miho shows a certain stack of item to the Beastman

    ¡°Miho sama, that is?¡±

    Ask Tuvalu, which known as Wolf this time.

    It was a daily necessities.

    Toothbrush, towel, swimsuit, books..

    Even underwear.

    Staying confused, Miho answer him.

    ¡°Watch¡±

    She was holding one of them, and.

    ¡°!?¡±

    A bright light occurs.

    ¡°THIS IS!?¡±

    Everyone is panicked.

    Seeing them, Miho is smiling

    ¡°That''s right. The Goddess personal collection. I call it GPC¡±

    Saying that, she shown them the item that she stole from Goddess.

    Then,

    She explained

    ¡°Who do you think the only being that their words will be heard by everyone in the world?¡±

    ¡°Is it the king of the biggest country? Is it the the most powerful and famous general? Is it the most famous superstar? No, no, they might be famous but even their words cannot reach everyone.. Now, the answer is?¡±

    Making a smile, she clapped her hand

    ¡°Thats right, it was the Goddess! The creator of this world herself!¡±

    She start to explain in cheerful voice.

    And showing a futuristic device like a camera and a sensor

    ¡°This is a magical device that can record and showing pictures like a big hologram in real time.. Ah, i guess you guys won¡¯t understand. Think of it that it will shown your current appearance and voices anywhere in any size you wanted.¡±

    ¡°I only have one of this right now, but given time i can reproduce it¡±

    ¡°Well, the most important job is not this, but another thing. Watch¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Saying that, she was letting out a spear.

    It was a normal iron spear that you can find anywhere.

    At that moment..

    She take one of the ¡°gpc¡± and putting it beside the spear.

    ¡°!!¡±

    The spear is started to shine too

    ¡°See? It was easy, all we need to do is putting them side by side like this for awhile. With this, even a normal weapon would become a Goddess chosen weapon. To make it more convincing it''s better to coloring them with the same color as the light¡±

    Hearing that, they understand but still doesn¡¯t know what it is used for.

    I grinned while explaining the plan

    ¡°Well simple. We will make a performance. The first and the biggest soap opera in the world¡±

    And i started to explain the plan while grinning.

    By making it looked like the Goddess is reincarnated two hundred years ago at the time of their ancestor defeated, i can make excuse that they have to become traitor in order to protect the lives of the Goddess.

    Those ¡°hostages¡± in the Demon territory is already brainwashed by them while those that survived outside is the warrior entrusted by the will of Goddess for two hundred years.

    And furthermore..

    ¡°By making it that their plan is actually not world domination, but destruction. All of them will be in despair knowing their remaining lives can only be counted by hand.

    With everybody in the world is hating the Demon King, the demons that didn''t know about this will mistrust him And thinking he¡¯s planning to running away alone and leaving them to dead and will start to backstabbing him.

    With enemy in his back and front, the Demon King will be cornered like a trapped rat and squished like a tomato...¡±

    Hearing that, they actually feels kind of pity for the Demon King.

    ¡°Now all we need to do is to actually kill the Demon King himself and exterminate the Demons. But...¡±

    Miho explains.

    ¡°Even with that condition, the three biggest countries and the traitor Demons is probably not be enough to exterminate them all¡±

    ¡°So that''s why, we will make all of the rest of people in the world moving, by using a certain ¡°weapon¡±

    Ahh, so that''s where the spear is used?

    However,

    She rejects it

    ¡°Nah, what is going to move them is not that. it¡¯s merely a tools to fight¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°What they need is three¡±

    Faith

    By having a faith that they stand at the right side and the Demons is in the wrong side, they will move to exterminate them.

    Justification

    By justify that it is truly necessary to truly exterminate them as just cause, their guilt will be lessen and their doubt will be halved.

    And last but not least, the most important things for them.. The carnal and the most basic instinct of them..

    Is love.

    ¡­.

    That''s right.

    People are strange creature that rather moves for someone else rather than for themself.

    Hmm... I don''t understand it since i moved entirely for myself¡­

    Ah but if it¡¯s for Aimi i would stand in the street despite the scorching heat and despicable sweat. Is it like that perhaps?

    Anyway,

    By rekindling their love for each other, they would be scared to losing it.

    Their loved one, their loved homeland, their loved scenery.

    All of it will disappear. All you will feel was despair.

    People are going to forget about them so easily, that''s why...

    Let us just make them remember!

    Let us just make them feel the passion!

    Let us just embrace love together!

    With a media that everyone knows

    Inside this world without any entertainment

    Our song will reach their heart

    Our voice will grab their heart

    Imprison them and trapping them inside this beautiful feelings

    But, without any means to fight, no matter how high your fighting spirit is nobody is able to do anything

    Thats why

    I will give them to you

    I¡¯ll give you the means to fight

    I¡¯ll give you the reason to fight

    I¡¯ll give you the love that you had already forgotten

    Now

    Without anything to holding you back..

    Unleash it all

    Go

    Protect your families

    Protect your love ones

    Protect your homeland

    Protect your memories

    Protect your futures

    Everything, anything in this world

    Never ever

    Hands it over to the demons

    Not to anyone, not to anything

    Protect it with all of your being

    Protect it with all of your life

    And sparkle

    Like a sun

    You don''t have to be worried

    You don''t have to feel guilty

    For our cause is just

    They¡¯re all enemies

    And we are the heroes

    There''s nothing wrong with our action

    There''s nothing wrong with our feelings

    There''s nothing wrong with all of them

    For our cause is just

    ¡°Khukhukhukhukhu..¡±

    Making a laugh, Miho start to make a scary expression again

    Then,

    Facing them, she continues

    ¡°For the men, Gather as much weapon and armor as much we can .including daily tools or livelihood. But not just any weapon, send the Beastman with quick legs and gather the info about surrounding town and village about what is the thing that is most precious for them. Once i find a means to travel around the world easily, we will spread into every corner in the world. I will find blacksmith to melt the silver coins and making as much Goddess weapon as we can.¡±

    ¡°The woman, just gather as much food as you can or knitted and repair the silk related items that we received. In a war hunger is troublesome no matter how many weapon we have. The kids, start to practice singing and once the number of spy is enough, tell them to practice singing about the most important things for them, be it family friends or even a cat and house. In Any different countries or place, there must be at least one thing that they felt precious. For warriors rekindle their passion as the heroes. For Elf rekindle their feelings about the forest and nature, For commoners rekindle their love for their daily unchanging lives¡°

    Grinning, i made a declaration

    ¡°I will made this as a activation words for the light of Goddess¡±

    For our cause is just

    Saying that, i made that as the motto.

    This holy campaign to vanquish the ¡°evil¡±

    I call it...

    The Grand Crusade

 Chapter 127

    -The beggining of the Grand Crusade-

    Everyone is speechless¡­

    The bright light that engulfed the Abona is shining so bright that probably everyone in this country is able to see it..

    It was only happened in few second until the light is dispersed.

    But,

    For them,

    It seems to be happened for eternity

    The woman is slowly turning back, and a man is starting to move front exchanging their position

    Suddenly...

    The man jumped in front of them on the balcony.

    They got surprised, and retreated a bit

    The man is slowly opening his hood.

    And,

    A wolfman is shown.

    A beastman!

    Then...

    Those guys is¡­!?

    Not wasting any time, the wolfman is speaking.

    ¡°We have heard the Goddess prayer and coming here as a reinforcement for this war!¡±

    ¡°My name is Tuvalu. I am the right hand man of the De... this Goddess Liberation army!¡±

    They seems confused while this is the first time they heard about his name and the army.

    The wolfman named Tuvalu continued despite his small mistakes.

    ¡°After we got persecuted, we scattered in all over the world while trying to save the Goddess¡±

    ¡°However, we have no power. And our race is being hunted and killed not just from demons, but from adventurer and bounty hunters that targeting us for our fur and fangs!¡±

    They seems to made a guilty face.

    Knowing what is on their mind, Tuvalu continues

    ¡°We have no grudge to you about it. The Demon King is already making measures so that the matter that they hold the Goddess for this long is staying hidden no matter what! But if you still feel guilty..¡±

    ¡°Then join us. Lend us your strength and bring us to victory¡±

    He was pointing at the countless people that comes here

    ¡°Our Lord, the Devil God Miho is the one who saves us and gathering us that have been scattered and persecuted around the world. Without her we would long be dead without being able to save the Goddess or our race from extinction!¡±

    Seems like the hooded woman is staggering a little hearing that.

    ¡°However, she got a very important thing to do, thus she cannot joined us in the war directly. We beastman have no experience in leading a army, that¡¯s why..¡±

    Tuvalu exhales.

    ¡°We ask you, the leader of the alliance of the biggest countries in the world, to choose someone who fits in leading this holy crusade to vanquish the evil Demon King and evil god, ¡°the Grand Crusade¡±¡±

    Hearing that, they gulped.

    Someone that leads them.

    Someone that fits to vanquish the grand ¡°evil¡± that threaten the world.

    Someone with high enough position to lead them..

    Looking at it...

    The only one fits the criteria is...

    Everyone is looking at the Abona king.

    ¡°...¡±

    Abona king made a pondering face while looking down.

    I knew it¡­

    And making a face like he was in front of guillotine.

    Why me...

    You guys are overrating me too high!

    It¡¯s true that i was the leader of the biggest country, but that doesn''t mean i was the best person in this country!

    I merely come from the lineage of the previous king that¡¯s all..!

    Among the royals, i am nothing compared to my wife and children! Don¡¯t you get it?

    Ahh...

    What should i do...

    That''s it...

    Either I will beg for mercy, or start to running away from here

    Me being here is just making them feel that i can do anything!

    Ah, yeah. I¡¯ll do just that.

    Call me coward, call me useless!

    But i am indeed useless! I am a coward!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    So don¡¯t pressure me further, i beg of you

    Don''t look at me with such a hopeful face! Don''t look at me with such a shiny eyes!

    Please.. Don¡¯t make me hating myself more than this already..

    They got worried since the king is getting silent and not saying anything to them.

    Then,

    Cannot bear the silence, someone speaked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it then¡±

    Said Shuu

    ¡­

    They all started to look at him.

    Yuya shouts ¡°HAVE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!?¡±

    They all surprised.

    He was debating to Shuu that it¡¯s not the job of the heroes to commanding the army, but to finish up the Demon King and that he was done enough for them already.

    But Shuu refused to budge.

    ¡°If i run away here, i cannot call myself a man after all this time. Please Yuya, let me do it¡±

    He started to get stubborn, but Yuya doesn''t seems to want to back down too this time.

    The king of Abona is looking at him, and relieved.

    Ahh, perhaps i don''t have to become the commander then?

    At that time,

    The door is opening loudly.

    ¡°Until when are you going to be gloomy, Baa-san?¡±

    Behind the door,

    The famous dual storm beauty is watching them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Gyahahaha! You have returned, my beloved! Had you been smelling the war scent and coming here because of that? Your instinct is sharp as usual!¡±

    ¡°Uhuhu, look who is talking. Weren''t you already trembling in excitement since the beggining, Ran chan?¡±

    Making a casual greetings, the pair of muscleheads husband and wife is acting like they was going to go picnic instead of war

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time, Yuya. Ran chan didn''t bully you too much isn''t it? Have you been eating well?¡±

    Asked the green haired woman to Yuya. And Yuya replied

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ma¡¯am. I always been treated the best for my whole life under the king care¡±

    ¡°Ara, i told you it''s fine to call me mother too. You don''t need to call Ran chan as the king too. Just call him papa¡±

    ¡°Gyahaha! You tell him, my beloved! He was still persistant on that, better let loose more alright? Son¡±

    Yuya is making a kind of embarassed face, then..

    ¡°Alright.. Father, mother. Would that be fine?¡±

    The king of Granada is slapping him on the back.

    ¡°Gyahaha! Now that''s more like it. Call me papa next time¡±

    ¡°Make me then¡±

    ¡°Oh? You dare to provoke the king?¡±

    He seems amused.

    Everyone is dumbfounded by this interaction, including Shuu..

    I never seen Yuya make a face like that.. That¡¯s a bit surprising

    Then,

    Facing the Abona king, the Queen is making a scary face

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He only gets depressed and refuse to talked.

    They keep getting silent.

    Then,

    ¡°Baa san¡±

    ¡°Maine..¡±

    They speaked at the same time,

    The queen seems to make a face ¡®go ahead first¡¯

    The king speaked then

    ¡°Have you come to blame me, Maine?¡±

    The queen stare at him, and replied

    ¡°Thinking about it, it was like this too back then right?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You always calm when the situation is under control, but when it was a emergency situation you always end up panicked and not using your potential at all..¡±

    ¡°Potential?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were better than you thought, Baa san. Haven''t i always told you that? That i never beat you in chess and strategizing is proof enough¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough. That won''t be enough for me to lead the army of the world, Maine. I.. Just can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Baa san!¡±

    She shouts

    ¡°R..right!?¡±

    Suddenly getting shouted, he was surprised.

    ¡°Did you remember? The time when you confess to me?¡±

    ¡°I know, of course. It was in front of your house¡±

    ¡°Right.. Before, you always tell me that you will become like the brave heroes in the stories. To slay the dragon, saving the princess in distress, and save the world¡±

    ¡°I was still a kid back then.. In truth, Reality didn''t worked like that at all..¡±

    The queen is only making a smile

    ¡°You don''t get it.. The one that i accept the confession to wasn''t the realist man that bears the burden of reality weighing down to him, but merely a boy full with a glimmer of hope inside his eyes.¡±

    ¡°I was relieved you know? My surrounding back then is full of adults that only cares about themself. So looking at you¡±

    ¡°To be honest, i thought you''re such a big fool back then. The biggest clown in the world.¡°

    Eh? Did you think of me like that back then?

    The king seems surprised, then the queen continued

    ¡°But I was saved by your stupidness you know? I was relieved and thinking ah, there''s still such a fool in this world¡±

    ¡°So that''s why i accept your proposal back then. That¡¯s why i loved the man back then¡±

    ¡°To me.. No, probably to any young girl in love, at that time..¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re.. Already become my hero, you know?¡±

    He was making a dumbfounded face.

    Then,

    He asked

    ¡°Why..¡±

    ¡°Why did you trust me so much?¡±

    ¡°Why did you..¡±

    Doesn''t seem to understand, the queen is making a casual reply

    ¡°Geez, did i have to explain in to you?¡±

    Saying that, she kissed him in cheek.

    The onlooker is surprised,

    While the Granada king and queen is closing both Yuya and Shuu eyes.

    ¡°Right now, there''s a world to save. The enemy that need to be slain, And a damsel in distress that needs your help the most.¡±

    ¡°So, you know what to do right?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He was making a downed face, then...

    ¡°I would... Probably failed you know?¡±

    ¡°In that case we will make it succeed together¡±

    ¡°I might... Let them died uselessly¡±

    ¡°They already make their resolve by coming here. If we still failed, then that¡¯s the failure of all of us. It''s not the blame of one person¡±

    ¡°I will, be the harbinger that lead the countless people to their death¡±

    ¡°if you didn''t take action anyway, everyone is gonna die. But, if you must go to hell because of that, then i will accompany you to hell¡±

    Hearing that, the king smiled and saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one thing that i cannot allowed you to¡±

    Making a resolve, he stand up and going toward the balcony

    ¡°OPEN THE PATH!¡±

    He was shouting to the leader of various country, and they all making a path for him.

    ¡­.

    In the balcony,

    The king of Abona is standing dignified in front of the people of the ¡°world¡±

    There''s no more of his hesitation back then, he speaked

    ¡°ALL OF THE COMRADE FROM BEYOND THE DISTANT LAND, FAR AND NEAR. THANK YOU FOR COMING HERE¡±

    ¡°I AM THE KING OF ABONA, BARBAROS LU FALUNA!!¡±

    ¡°AS YOU HAVE KNOWN, OUR WORLD IS IN THE MORTAL PERIL. AND THE GODDESS HAS BEEN TAKEN HOSTAGE¡±

    ¡°I HAVE NO ENOUGH WORDS OF GRATITUDE TO EVERYONE THAT COMES HERE DESPITE OUR DIFFERENCE!¡±

    ¡°HOWEVER, EVERYONE PLEASE DON¡¯T FORGET! OUR PURPOSE HERE IS NOT JUST SAVING THE WORLD, BUT TO SAVE THE GODDESS THAT CRIED ALL THIS TIME WHILE WAITING FOR THE HELP¡±

    ¡°AS A FELLOW PEOPLE THAT WANTS TO SAVE THE GODDESS, I COME HERE NOT AS A KING BUT AS A FELLOW WITH THE SAME INTENTION WITH YOU ALL!¡±

    ¡°SO LEND US YOUR STRENGTH! FOR THE GODDESS, FOR HER LOVE TO US,THE ONE THAT MAKE HER CRY WILL NEVER BE FORGIVEN!¡±

    ¡°WE WILL START TO MARCH! EVERYONE, TO THE BATTLEFIELD! THE GRAND CRUSADE IS STARTED NOW!¡±

    They all cheered.

    The gathering of the soldier with the same purpose, same feelings..

    Right now, without a doubt.

    Their united feeling would reach that person.

    ¡­.

    The queen of Abona is only staring at her husband back.

    She was smiling.

    ¡°Fufu i guess it worked, huh?¡±

    The queen of Granada is approach her

    ¡°Yes, i am glad he seems to be back to his previous self. Although we barely talked to each other recently¡±

    ¡°I guess it''s proof that love is transcending age¡±

    ¡°Spare me for that talk. We already being too old to be talking about love anymore¡±

    ¡°Araa? But me and Ran chan is still lovey dovey even now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you can call being bathed in the enemy blood among the rain of fire and arrows while laughing inside the battlefield is called lovey dovey¡±

    They grinned at each other.

    Being known each other for so long, even such a conversation is a casual talk for them.

    Then, the Granada queen whispers to her

    (You''re a bit cruel too, lying to them like that)

    (Ara? Whatever you mean? I didn''t lie about one thing at least)

    (Oh? Which one of it?)

    She makes a gentle smile while answering

    (That this was all for ¡®love¡¯. Everybody have ¡®love¡¯)

    (Heeh?)

    After speaking casually, they returned to their previous expression.

 Chapter 128

    -Onward to march, ir at least it seems to be tee hee-

    With the king of Abona declaration, the Grand Crusade is officially began.

    With the intention of ¡°purging¡±, the army is getting excited.

    The leader of the meeting is having a doubt trusting Tuvalu at first and someone with ominous name like Devil god, but they regain composure and start to move.

    It¡¯s true that this is probably the only chance that they had.

    There would probably be no other miracle like this where all of the people in the world is coming together like this.

    Making a movement, they start to return to their home country to prepare their army.

    Tuvalu said they can return to their country easily just by going into the pillar of light that they come from.

    When asked, he said it was the grace that the Goddess bless to them at the time of her escape.

    Thanks to that it took no time at all to gather their forces.

    In three days,

    They started the march deep inside the demon king territory...

    ¡­..

    -In the room of the Demon king-

    ¡°...¡±

    The Demon king is looking haggard while sitting down.

    His tired face seems like a white zombie now.

    While drinking, he was making a intense stare.

    *knock knock*

    The room is knocked.

    Only one person is possibly knocked at this time.

    ¡°Enter..¡±

    With that word, Carl enters

    ¡°Excuse me..¡±

    He politely asked.

    Normally, he knocked without waiting for response, but the current state of the Demon king is making him wary.

    His glare is fierce enough to freeze the entire room, and his mood is clearly in very bad mood.

    Even Carl which already swears loyalty to him is getting afraid.

    ¡°Report the situation¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°...Yes..¡±

    Hesitating a little, Carl made his report

    ¡°Currently, more than 80¨G of Demon is refusing to move after that revelation. About 20¨G is trying to betray us and we already purged them before that can happened. While the rest is starting to get uneasy and start to rioting everywhere..¡±

    Not stopping at that, Carl continued

    ¡°Furthermore, General Larvitar suddenly make a move and attacking us. Most of our guard is send to hold him back, but at this current rate they might reached into our capital soon..¡±

    ¡°I knew it.. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°We have captured the General Byakko which suspect for a treason by allowing a beastman to spread a lie about us and inquiry him. He insist that he doesn''t know anything about it, and demand that we released his subordinate¡±

    ¡°Keep asking him a question, if he resist or making any suspicious movement cut him down¡±

    ¡°I see.. How about his demands?¡±

    Demon king seems to think for a while, but¡­

    ¡°Cut them down¡±

    Carl make a twitching face, then

    ¡°..I¡¯m sorry to act beyond my position, but is there any possibility you can spare them my Lord? ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The current situation is like a unexploded bomb. If we being hostile to another general more than this, there''s a possibility another riot will occurs¡±

    ¡°We cannot allow any seed of possible traitors. Cut them down and prepare to execute the General Byakko once he learns about it¡±

    ¡°..but!¡±

    ¡°I already made my order, Carl. Do it¡±

    Not allowing any refusal, Demon king stare at Carl.

    ¡°...certainly, sir¡± reply Carl

    Moving into next topic, Demon king ask Carl to continue.

    ¡°How about General Luke? Did he made any suspicious movement?¡±

    ¡°No sir. He was staying standby in his room and not coming out until further instruction as ordered. Just in case, i already put our most elite guard in standby. They can hold him down at least if he made a move¡±

    ¡°Please do. I cannot trusted him the most among general, but his ability is top notch.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir¡±

    ¡°Then, about the human demi human alliance?¡±

    ¡°They had reach our border and already gathering there¡±

    Fast. For a humans and demi human that usually slow at making decision to move this fast..

    Theres no mistake.

    A ¡°mastermind¡± clearly exist.

    A mastermind that moving the beastman and trying to annihilate us compeletely..

    ¡°From the situation, they seems to prepare to start attacking tomorrow. Their numbers¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Being hesistant, Carl seems doubtful to said it

    ¡°What''s wrong? Say it. At this point, nothing can suprise me anymore. Is it the total of the three countries army and 13 country that allies with them? Then  more than one million strong army?¡±

    ¡°No, that is..¡±

    ¡°Spill it!¡±

    Getting impatient, he asked forcefully

    ¡°Their number.. Total almost five billion..¡±

    The demon king make a unbelievable face and standing from his chair.

    ¡°Impossible..¡±

    He can only said that words

    ¡°Impossible! That''s clearly impossible!¡±

    ¡°Even if you gather all of the armies in the world, their number would probably far less than a million. If its five billion, then that''s about every populace in this world excluding the demons!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that every civilians and those dark dwellers which refuse to coming out from their hole is decided to move now, it¡¯s only been three days since that declaration and how can they move so quickly!?¡±

    The Demon king still make a unbelievable face.

    Carl mutters...

    ¡°Another giant pillar of light is coming out from near our borders and they coming out from that. Most likely it''s a giant teleportation device...¡±

    ¡°Impossible! No such teleportation device exist! If there''s a possibility..!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Reminded of certain expert of a teleportation he remembers.

    Starting to gather the puzzle, he got weaker and sitting back to his chair.

    ¡°I shouldn''t have fire him rashly..¡±

    Starting to regret his decision, he cannot do anything about the past and thinking about his next move.

    At that moment¡­

    Fufufu

    ¡°!?¡±

    Both Carl and Demon king is surprised.

    Then,

    Khuhuhuhu

    The laugh continues

    FUHAHAHAHAHAHA

    The laughing echoes.

    Both the Demon king and Carl is looked confused while looking at their surrounding.

    WUHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    The laughing continued.

    And then,

    Like a haze, the surrounding image is getting blurred and starting to disappear.

    FUHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡­

    Along with the laugh that echoes everywhere.

    The world is getting distorted and dissapears.

 Chapter 129

    -Good dream is always short¡­-

    ¡°....¡±

    When i opened my eyes, i was in the middle of a crowd.

    All of them is wearing a silver weapon and equipment.

    They all cheered about something, and started to disperse while starting preparations.

    While i myself is wearing a hood and special op mask.

    It¡¯s just a dream huh. Fuck this shit.

    While still sleepy while standing, i tried to organize my thoughts.

    Well, figures. It won''t be that smooth.

    Gathering the whole people of the world¡­

    To do that efficiently, i need to make another move.

    Then,

    Hearing a voice from the communication device, i heard a robotic voice.

    Master, we have finish silencing them. What should we do with their corpse?

    I make a grin while hearing the report of oo-kun.

    Good job oo-kun. Hide them somewhere else and we will throw them out in the middle of the demon territory at the midst of war. We can just make them as a ¡°victim¡± from countless cruel violence of the demons.

    Order acknowledged, master.

    Huhu...

    Perfect...

    In order to brainwa.. Ignite the love and instinct those animals have, i give a order for the mini oo-kun.

    It seems like, they all can be controlled with oo-kun as the main terminal. By making them spreading a certain scent, i can weaken their doubt so they will believe without any doubt!

    The said strange plant that weaken people sense of doubt is actually found growing near the mines. I was surprised to find something similar with drugs in this world.

    Well, there''s a minor difference like their color is blue. But their basic function is similar.

    By putting it inside the body of the small oo-kun and spreading it like a incense smell, they can spread it and making all of them believe the ¡°angels¡± without hesitation.

    Some of them have a smart instinct and realize something is wrong in the air, so i asked the small oo-kun to ¡°dispose¡± them swiftly and getting rid of their bodies before anyone realize. Thankfully it was smaller than i thought

    Another problem it was actually impossible to make a weapon and tools for everyone in the world in the little time we had.

    So i just stol¡­ borrowed and return their own tools once we finished coloring and imbued them with light. What? I return them properly so it''s not a stealing¡­ with the price of one silver, it''s a cheap price to pay huhu..Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Not all of them can be silver, so we combined anything more or less silver or white color.

    The goddess personal collection have a limit on how much light it can share with another item too. Once it run out of light, they become a usual everyday tool.  So some of them is only imbued with normal light magic, a beginner magic that everyone with magic power can use.

    Well anyone would probably suspect eventually when the light is getting dim, or it gave a different color of light than before... I already put the ¡°spies¡± among their group. If someone tools got dimmer, i need them to speak ¡°the Goddess power is getting weaker, we have no more time!. She must be getting tortured as we speak¡± or other similar shit.

    No,

    Perhaps, some of them is already realizing something is strange.

    But,

    They won''t be able to stopping it

    They won¡¯t be able to fight the flow

    If they tried it by force, those excited guys  from the world alliance would probably suspect them working together with the demons. Or at least i will make them think like that.

    But if there''s too much people that doubting it would be suspicious, so i asked oo-kun to weed the uncertain factor and double as a bodyguard for the ¡°angels¡±

    With the exception of some people with a high position that if they disappear, it would be trouble.

    I still asked the mini oo-kun to observe those people though.

    Tuvalu acts without permission too. I asked him to pretend as the leader of the beastman, and changing it into a happy group of fluffy or something instead of me as the leader.

    But he was strangely insisted. I manage to make him given up the devil god army name, but he didn''t back down about calling me devil god Miho

    Heey mutt, shall i remind you again who is your owner again? How dare you disobey my orders.

    Oh well, if the time come when i need to show myself i can just push black cat girl as the leader and force the troublesome things to her.

    Eh? Why you''ve been cruel to her lately? Haha surely that''s your imagination. Not like i was bored without my slave #2 around recently.

    Now¡­

    I am going to make a final push.

    Those people love that they had will be ¡®invaluable¡¯ in this war.

    And for those still stubbornly inside their fucking holes, or trying to make a profit for this mess¡­ i already asked friend to do something for them.

    This was a move that truly making use of anything and everything we had, so we cannot let it fail.

    ¡°....¡±

    One more push, and the die will be cast.

    Nobody could stopped it anymore, nobody want to stopped it anymore.

    Even the actual Goddess herself won¡¯t be able to stop it.

    More like she won¡¯t be able to.

    Aahh..!

    Soon.. Soon..

    The scream of those demons not wanting to die

    The scream of the humans and demi humans that consider them as their most hateful enemy

    The demons song of losing their family, friend, loved ones

    The humans and other race song of their justified murder

    The curse and hatred of them looking at the killer of their families

    The ecstasy of getting rid the enemy of the world

    They will sing from deep inside their throat

    And dance like a raging flame

    Your soul, your scream, your death echo...

    It would become the best song ever existed in this world

    Die

    As the hateful enemy that tried to take it all

    Live

    In order to protect the one that you love

    Run

    In order to escape from those ¡°demons¡±

    Kill them

    In order to save the world

    You can run, but you cannot hide

    As long as you guys exist there will be no peace in this world

    As long as you live, there would be no future for us

    Go

    In order to save the world

    In order to live longer

    In order to protect your love

    You will gladly taking the path of ashura

    And become the demon instead

    Throw away your useless mask that protecting you

    Throw away the weight of doubt that envelops you

    Throw away the chain of your self

    Become a beast

    Devour them

    Swallow them

    Annihilate them

    Without a trace, without a remains

    Wipe them out from the face of the world

    And embrace

    This attractive scent of justice

    The violent smell of madness

    A sweet smell of ecstasy

    Aahh..!

    This is¡­ truly...

    What human calls¡­

    ¡®Love¡¯

    I cannot stop panting and getting red in the face, so i started to hide from the crowd before anyone seeing my weird complexion.

    While wiping out my drool and hides in the bushes to change my wet panties, i began to move to do my final push for this performance.

 Chapter 130

    -Visiting a comrade needs a preparation-

    *flip flip*

    A handsome man with a long blonde hair is flipping a book in the middle of a expensive looking room.

    *knock knock*

    Someone knock the room.

    Despite he had been clearly told everyone that nobody can interrupt in his private time, this means the report is urgent.

    Hiding the book that he just read, he answered.

    ¡°Enter¡±

    With his answer, a receptionist looking girl is entering.

    ¡°It¡¯s you Ruri, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The handsome man in early thirties asked.

    The receptionist girl is looking at him with a red face.

    Despite seeing him many times, she still didn''t get used looking at him directly.

    ¡­.

    Rudra lu faluna, the eldest son of the Abona king.

    The head of the adventurer and the absolute guildmaster of the adventurer.

    Despite his age, he was still look young and famous with girls.

    Known as perfect in everything, this man is renown in prowess and knowledge. His face is handsome too, and nobody didn''t know him in adventurer guild.

    There''s always a countless confession to him from the girls in the guild. But he rejected them all. Recently they had been persistent so he was saying the reason he reject them is because he already found someone he love.

    Thanks to that, he was known too as ¡°the untouchable king¡±

    Ruri seems mesmerised looking at his face, but regain her composure she speak her business.

    ¡°Ah, forgive me guildmaster. But there''s a guest coming¡±

    Saying that, someone coming from beside Ruri while rudely intrude.

    ¡°Excuse mee, yes yes, coming through¡±

    It was someone with short black hair and handsome appearance with outfit like a butler.

    Though looking closely, it was a girl.

    The guildmaster seems squinting his eye slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you Miho. Rude as always i see.¡±

    ¡°Haha sorry about that. But the situation is urgent right now, so please let it slide old¡­ sir Rudra?¡±

    Miho seems trying to stop her calling him old, but since she was correcting herself she stopped.

    Realizing something, the guildmaster told Ruri ¡°leave us¡±

    Having been told that, Ruri make a bow while leaving the room.

    Once Miho and Rudra is alone.

    ¡°What do you want? Just telling, the guild is not such a place where you can do anything you want just because you have been contributed much for us¡±

    ¡°What i bring is always benefit. Besides, i didn''t tell anyone about your secret hobby. Shouldn''t it already be a good intention from my side?¡±

    ¡°I already let go of the matter regarding you unlawfully using a mine that is under the guild management. Isn''t that already a good will from our side?¡±

    ¡°Now now, if you care too much about such a small things, your fan would probably cry if they know your actual face¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I don''t care even if it was known. I never tried to hide it anyway. In fact, it''s better if they know and stop making a confession. You¡¯re mistaken if you thought you can use it as a threat¡±

    ¡°Ara? What did you mean by threat? I was always such a harmless and peaceful loving individual that is such a rarity in this chaotic world¡±

    ¡°The fact that you coming here with such a outfit that only shown once when John is wearing that at Mike birthday party edition is actually showing your evil intent. What are you planning this time, devil god¡±

    ¡°That''s a baseless accusation, i never have a evil intention or called myself that. Also, me coming here is purely with a good will for my best fan. Think of it as the service from the author to their best hard working fans right?¡±

    ¡°I merely respect your work as a private matter. However, while you''re here in the guild i have the final saying not you. Did i make myself clear?¡±

    While staring with each other and neither side is backing down, we only make a faint smile ¡°khuhuhu¡± and ¡°huhuhu¡± while stabbing each other with their hidden intention.

    The atmosphere seems cold, it''s lucky nobody else is in this room, or else they might start to cry from pressure.

    That''s right,

    This ikemen that seems perfect, his only flaw is known only for a handful of people, including me.

    That he was, a yaoi avid reader.

    In our first meeting, i was surprised he said he actually use his private connection just to meet me.

    We both start to discuss a lot to improve the book. In some way, it can be said that he was the first fan, and the other author of the book.

    In fact, recently, he was the one who contributed a lot and start to make a lot of alternate edition or sidestories for the book. Even the suggestion for the next story.

    Thanks to that, he recently seems to forget that i was the one who bring the series in this world.

    This asshole, he got carried away.

    It feels like a puppy that usually lick your hand is suddenly bites your hand instead. It kinda irritates me, but his joining the war is crucial.

    ¡°There''s a saying of ladies first in my country. So ladies in meaning of priority, shouldn''t you treat me better?¡±

    ¡°The notion of such a racism is the reason that countless country had been destroyed because of a single woman. The king in the ancient times is probably such a dumb motherfucker for wagging their tails for such a slut¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you read my other work. Weren''t you only interested with a man?¡±

    I made some of a normal doujin too in my extra time, combined with my personal interpretation and actual tales from the former world.

    Saying it in normal manners is annoying, so i exaggerated their actions a little¡­

    ¡°I am a perfectionist thus i cannot let my personal preferences getting the best of me. Even though it almost makes me puke seeing those sluts breeding like a animal to men¡±

    ¡°Such a racist. And you said you hate racist¡±

    ¡°I never said i hate them. I only can¡¯t understand such a preferences. Besides, what''s wrong with hating what you don''t like? If only you know what i was going through because of those sluts spreading their disgusting sperm with the intent of breeding... Sigh¡±

    ¡°Uwah¡­ Seems like hard, lets just avoid that topic then¡±

    ¡°You better be¡­¡±

    Seemingly making a tired face, he seems trying to avoid that topic while reminded of things that he don''t want to remind.

    ¡°So, what is your purpose of coming here? Is it related to the revelation just now?¡±

    ¡°If you know then that''s simple. I want you to move all of the adventurer for this crusade¡±

    ¡°I know you have something to do with it. Do you really think i would made a decision that involve the lives of the adventurer under my wing so easily? You devil¡±

    ¡°Now now, what i am saying is something that you actually wants too. It¡¯s totally a win win situation for either side.¡±

    ? Rudra seems puzzled.

    And i whisper to him.

    I created John based of the current Demon king

    He froze,

    And speak with a low voice.

    ¡°Is that... True?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± answer me without a doubt

    (Of course.. That''s a lie~)

    Then he was staring at me while he said.

    ¡°If you lied, i would use my authority to put you in the biggest bounty ever exist in history as the actual criminal that imprison the Goddess and making sure every country and nation hunts you down and you won¡¯t ever had a time of peace even while sleeping, eating, drunk, toilet,sex¡±

    I stiffen down for a bit, but quickly regain my composure so he won¡¯t find out.

    He.. didn''t find out that far, right?

    ....also, i never do the last one.

    ¡°My, is it fine for the guildmaster to do that?¡±

    ¡°All is fair for love¡±

    He said that without a hesitation on his face.

    Hmph...

    Since you had gone that far, then i have to make a resolution too.

    Eh? I¡¯m definitely going to get into a trouble later? Ahaha, it¡¯s probably fine, i think.

    After all¡­

    I was an ally for those trapped by their dark feelings.

    ¡°Finally honest to your desire i see, then you can relax because...¡±

    Theres nothing holding you back. Your ¡®princess¡¯ had awaits beyond the demon land

    He stare at me with a suspicious look.

    He seems to think about something, but after deciding about something, he start to stand from his chair.

    ¡°Oh? Making a move soon?¡±

    ¡°If i didn''t, those guys that gathers in the royal capital might take him down first. Besides, most adventurer had already gather because of that revelation. This is convenient, too convenient in fact. You already planned this, didn¡¯t you, devil?¡±

    ¡°I was impressed with the ability of your information network. But..¡±

    What''s wrong even if it¡¯s already planned?

    What''s wrong even if it''s just a selfish desire?

    What¡¯s wrong with moving as someone else planned?

    After all¡­

    You... Had found what you had been looking for all this time

    Saying that like reciting a poem, i stare at his back while he leave this room.

    He didn''t say anything, and his expression still looking serious.

    But, i know

    Deep inside his mind,

    Is probably a maiden in love that found her prince at last.

    Good

    Just do that

    Kill everything that stand in your way

    Pave your road through that obstacle

    Everything else is a trivial matter, everyone else is merely a supporting role

    Don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t turn back

    Even if you had to reduce everything in the front of you into ashes

    Set your sight on your target

    Take him away

    Stole him away

    After all¡­

    You¡­ already want this since the beginning after all

    He was a troublesome guy, but as ally there''s no one more dependable.

    Ufufu, aren''t you a lucky bride Demon king?

    The Demon king feels a chill at this time, but thinking it¡¯s probably his imagination he ignore it.

 Chapter 131

    -We will realize your dream!!-

    Rudra lu faluna.

    Known as genius in his period, he was able to easily do anything.

    Swordmanship, poetry, studying, military arts.. He was excellent at anything he do.

    Add to his handsome face, he was used to known by everyone in the Abona.

    But, thanks to that..

    He was naive.

    Living while being pampered, he never know how horrible the world is.

    Once,

    He got drugged and kidnapped by his favorite maid.

    Once he was conscious, he was watched his maid brings him to isolated room and start to strip herself.

    She said after she cannot hold it anymore and always have a eye to him.

    But, as a kid he never got that kind of feeling to her.

    He only thought of her as important maid, like a mother.

    His maid is far older and already nearing 50 too so he never expect this.

    So thats why.

    Such a treatment is surprising for him.

    Such a side of his maid is the first for him.

    Getting raped without being able to resist he keeps asking help, someone.

    Once they had been found, he was saved and the maid is arrested and exiled from the country.

    The boy is having such a traumatic moment, that it changes his personality to be gloomy after that.

    But,

    It was not the only incident he got.

    After that,

    There''s a various attempt of kidnapping, stalker, and harassment like a letter with a hair and body part of girls.

    Because he was oldest son, everyone probably thought he would be the next king so they need to curry favor to him.

    The noble ask their daughter to be on his good side.

    But, after seeing his appearance the daughters is fallen in love at first sight and their act is getting a bit too excessive.

    Some is showing up nude in his room with a ribbon on their body, some is approaching too excessively and attacking him in group while he was taking a bath, others are sending him love letters with a part of their bodies to get close to him. Some daredevil even send their doll with their blood and hair and ask him to treating it as them.

    His already traumatic past is already breaking his mind, and cannot take it anymore he run away from the capital.

    Trying to become stronger to escaping from the girls that hungry with him like a wild beast, he become strong and eventually becoming the head.

    He had become the leader of the most influential guild called adventurer guild. With strength that could be called a nation.

    Only the previous head known he was the prince of Abona. And for his safety, he asked to never said his family name to anyone.

    Like this, he was finally having a peace and quiet. While acting cold toward the girls, he was still famous but their insane act towards him had been decreased to none at least.

    But, the hole inside his heart was never healed.

    Never known and afraid with love, an empty feeling reside within him.

    ¡­¡­

    Once, he found a book by accident.

    It was the book of one of the guild receptionist.

    He was trying to return it, but¡­

    Accidently seeing one of the pages, he got mesmerized.

    One of the character is making his heart beating fast.

    It was the first time he felt like this, especially just for a character from a book.

    One of the receptionist of the guild saw him bringing the book.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    If he remember, that was the receptionist that¡¯s been responsible in the town nearing demon territory.

    The receptionist seems panicked looking at the book, as expected it''s probably her¡¯s.

    He come near her and she was surprised and draw back a bit.

    Thinking she might get punished for bringing such a book in the guild, she turned down her head.

    But,

    The guildmaster words after that,

    Is beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about this book?¡±

    With that words,

    The receptionist making a dumbfounded face for a moment.

    ¡­.

    Later,

    She was getting excited while explaining the content.

    ¡°As expected. in the episode 5 page 13, Mike should just embrace John from the back. Yet, he was panicked because John was unexpectedly preparing himself first and wearing naked apron to surprise Mike! He shouldn''t feel defeated and running away instead from John! What a coward!¡±

    ¡°Considering Mike was already prepared to give him the ring for three months, won¡¯t he panicked if John is actually confessing first? I mean, he wanted to looked good to him¡± answer Rudra.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to run away and leaving poor John alone. Now he think he hates him and that¡¯s Mike fault!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t refute that. Leaving John alone crying is unacceptable no matter the reason.. If it was me, i would just embrace him on the spot¡± answer Rudra.

    ¡°Oh, but the next arc is awesome. I never thought Mike had done that. I¡¯m seeing him in the brighter light now!¡±

    ¡°But the coming of the rival character Burd is pissed me off. Who did he think he is? Is he blind that he can''t see their love together is something that is supposed to be inviolated?¡± answer Rudra.

    ¡°But thanks to that, their bond had been deepened. Ah, i never expected that he would do that¡­ *kya* i still cannot forget Mike words to John ¡°Even if everyone in the world is becoming your enemy, i would never let you go no matter what happened¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a lucky guy¡­ if only there¡¯s someone like that for me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ it..it¡¯s fine! The world is vast after all! Surely you would found someone..!¡±

    ¡°Haha thanks, but if there''s someone like that, won¡¯t someone like John is too much for me?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Master, you¡¯re not talking about Mike?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    They got dumbfounded after realizing they talked about different person.

    But thanks to this incident, Ruri seeing the guildmaster in a new light.

    Though she cannot stopped fantasizing about his relationship with John after that inside her head.

    ¡°Sadly, it was only a book written by someone. If only there¡¯s someone like John in this world, i would definitely find my light¡­¡±

    Ruri seems sad and thinking how to help him.

    Then,

    She realized something.

    ¡°Huh? Wait, guildmaster. If i remember, at the last page of the book, in the bottom right corner¡­¡±

    She shown him the page.

    And written there is¡­

    This work is based on actual person in real time

    ¡°!!¡±

    He grabbed Ruri shoulder and getting excited.

    Ruri face is getting redder while saying ¡°hawahahahah..!?¡± While she can''t stop nosebleeding but he ignore her.

    ¡°WHO IS THE AUTHOR OF THIS BOOK!?¡±

    Cannot control his feeling, he end up shouting.

    While he was thinking,

    At last

    I had found what i am looking for all this time

    ¡°Eh? Uh uhm¡­ i think it was a woman with a black hair.. I¡¯m sorry, i don''t know much... Perhaps Erya knows, because i borrow the book from her.. Ah! Oh no!  That''s supposed to be a secret!¡±

    Erya is the head of the receptionist of the adventurer guild, and the most experienced one from them.

    But in secret, she was the leader of the yaoi faction, and the eternal rival of yuri faction.

    And she was positioned as a direct secretary of the head guildmaster, in other words, him.

    ¡°To think the answer is nearing me all along¡­¡±

    He start to leave to ask Erya, leaving Ruri panicked.

    -Back in the present-

    After finding the original author, he start to ask her about the person based on John.

    She seems making a surprised face, and after thinking for awhile she was agree to said it once he help her in a various request.

    He agree, and start to make a deal with the devil. In exchange of the right of publication he offer to improve the book and it¡¯s mass production.

    Thanks to that, he was becoming the mastermind behind the spreading of the book.

    Now, about all female in the adventurer guild had known about the book. And they all received one free edition of the original works copy.

    After working hard for this long¡­

    At last

    He had found the one he always looking for.

    ¡­.

    Once he had making sure about all of the personnel in adventurer guild gather, he start to speak in front.

    ¡°ALL OF THE PERSONNEL FROM THE ADVENTURER GUILD, THANK YOU FOR COMING¡±

    ¡°I AM RUDRA, THE HEAD GUILDMASTER OF THE ADVENTURER GUILD¡±

    ¡°SEEING THIS MUCH PEOPLE HAD GATHERING HERE TODAY FILLS MY HEART WITH JOY¡±

    ¡°AS YOU ARE AWARE, FROM THE REVELATION OF THE GODDESS JUST NOW, THAT THIS WORLD IS UNDER A DANGER THAT HAD NEVER BEEN THINKABLE BEFORE¡±

    ¡°THE GODDESS HAD BEEN TAKEN HOSTAGE, AND OUR WORLD IS IN PERIL¡±

    ¡°HOWEVER, I HAVE REALIZE ANOTHER DREADFUL THINGS¡±

    Everyone start to puzzled.

    ¡°THAT MY LOVE, THE ONE THAT I HAD BEEN SEARCH ALL ALONG, IS ACTUALLY BEEN TAKEN HOSTAGE BY THE ACCURSED DEMONS¡±

    Some of them is twitching, especially the girls.

    ¡°FATE HAD A TWISTED MIND FOR SEPARATING US WHICH HAS SUPPOSED TO BE TOGETHER¡±

    ¡°SO, FOR ME,FOR US, THIS WAR IS SOMETHING THAT CANNOT BE LOST¡±

    ¡°EVERYONE, FOR THIS WAR. I WILL HAND OVER A SPECIAL BOUNTY!!¡±

    Everyone looked puzzled.

    ¡°A RIGHT TO BECOME THE FIRST S CLASS ADVENTURER IN THE WORLD REGARDLESS OF YOUR CURRENT RANK AND A PAYMENT OF 100 MILLION GOLD FOR THOSE WHO CATCH THE DEMON KING ALIVE!¡±

    !!! All of them is hearing him clearly

    ¡°DO NOT WORRY ABOUT THE SAFETY OF THE WORLD. BECAUSE ONCE I HAD QUESTION HIM A BIT, I WOULD take care OF HIM PERSONALLY!¡±

    Seems like he said something in small voice. But they all mostly blinded by the reward so they don''t care about the Demon king fate after that.

    ¡°I WILL KILL WHOEVER TOUCH HIM *COUGH* BECAUSE HE KNOWS THE WHEREABOUT OF MY LOVER!¡±

    ¡°FOR THOSE OTHER ACCURSED DEMON, DO NOT GIVE MERCY FOR THOSE HINDERING US!¡±

    ¡°MAKE THEM RAIN BLOOD! CUT THEM APART! GET RID OF THOSE MONKEY THAT BECOME THE OBSTACLE OF MY LOVE!¡±

    ¡°TAKING AWAY A PART OF ME IS THE SAME AS PICKING A FIGHT WITH THE ENTIRE ADVENTURER! EVERYONE¡­¡±

    ¡°DESTROY THEM ALL¡±

    ¡°WUOOOOOH!!!¡±

    All of the guys cheered.

    The girls already heard the situation from the guildmaster so they know his actual aim. They make a comment like ¡°How dare those demons trying to prevent the best pair possible!¡± ¡°What''s wrong with those stinking cockroaches trying to separate the lovers that¡¯s supposed to be together!?¡± ¡°They all evil! Evil! All of them is not deserve to live other than the Demon king!!¡± ¡°We have to get rid of them once and for all!¡±

    ¡°FOR HIS DREAM! FOR OUR DREAM!! DESTROY EVERYTHING THAT STAND IN OUR WAY!! MAKE THEM RAIN BLOOD!! SPREAD THEIR ENTRAILS IN OUR PATH!! LET THEIR SCARLET BLOOD ORGANS BECOME THE RED CARPET FOR THEIR WEDDING!!¡±

    The girls group is speaking with far more vigor than the guys that blinded by the money and position that even they had been scared to approach them. While the girls had making a pose of uniting their hand for a same purpose like a hero show.

    With a prepared face and the fierce aura (from the girls mostly), they had joined the frontlines as one of the most fiercest spearhead in the war of the world.

 Chapter 132

    -A hidden evil is more troublesome that a open hostility-

    Once i move in some distance from the headquarters of adventurer guild.

    ¡°Dispel¡±

    I speak a short chant, and my previous butler appearance is gone and i return to wearing my black dress.

    What i used is a mid grade illusion magic.

    While it can change my appearance to a certain extent, it doesnt change my voice or smell, so beastman with keen sense of smell or a expert with mind magic can probably saw through it easily.

    I can probably train it to make a better illusion, but i don¡¯t care about such details.

    It¡¯s easier than keep changing my clothes anyway.

    *phew*

    I am tired.

    I was wondering what would happened if he wasn''t convinced by my li.. plan, but the amount of pressure is no joke. As expected from the strongest in the adventurer guild.

    His strength might not be as out of norm like Iskandar, but his experience and aura is not losing.

    In fact, i kinda got the feeling he can cut me down without hesitation if i showed some weakness.

    Fufu¡­

    All according to the plan (keikaku)

    In order to lessen that old man wariness, i tried to change my appearance to the one that he was liking.

    He saw through me immediately, but oh well, at least it was worth a try.

    Ruri was completely fooled though.

    Huhu she make such a embarrassed face, but i know your head is full thinking of a ideal pair for my ¡°male¡± appearance.

    I know those fujoshi head is full of the instant imagination that even i cannot keep up. But it¡¯s convenient for me.

    *crack crack*

    I relaxed my muscle a bit before making the next move.

    Seriously, i worked so hard lately that i want to just sleep in the bed once this was over.

    Well i just had to endure a bit more¡­

    The next one will be the final step.

    After that, only actualizing my plan is left.

    I only need to enjoy the bloodbath that will come next.

    Khuhuhu...

    ¡°....¡±

    For some while just now.

    I feel a ominous feeling like someone is watching

    Then,

    Using a finger i pointed at the bush beside me.

    ¡°Lightning fall¡±

    *CTAAR*

    I shot at the buses, and that area is burned immediately.

    A shadow is slowly coming out in the midst of the black spot.

    It¡¯s.. A slime?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I can feel this is not a normal slime.

    Not just it was darker than other slime, it endure my attack just now.

    Despite it was only a mid tier magic, it was strong enough that even a b class monster would probably died instantly.

    But he was completely uninjured despite that.

    Furthermore...

    ¡°Let¡¯s say i am just a curious onlooker. I mean no harm. Mind to let me go? I will not disturbing you¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He speak mechanical voice like oo-kun inside my head. But his tone is more human-like.

    He doesn''t seems to have a gender, but if i had to guess from the tone it''s closer to adult male i guess?

    A telepathy huh? Make sense since you cannot speak without vocal organs.

    However, i don''t trust him and start to draw my temporary katana.

    The reason being...

    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t seem to believe me?¡±

    I didn''t reply him and start to attack him with ¡°armor break¡± skill.

    The effect of this skill is the damage is getting larger the harder the enemy defense is.

    But,

    My attack is bounced off like attacking a rubber.

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°My My, kid nowadays is quick to to use violence huh? Reminds me of old times ¡±

    It seems like he have no intention to counterattack or fighting me back.

    But,

    I got more suspicious instead.

    ¡°Try to take advantage of me again, and i will melt you as a new ingot for my blacksmith, piss-lump¡±

    ¡°My my, how scary. I would take care to not offend you to the best of my abilities¡±

    Ignoring him, i start to talk to him while step on him with a strength that can crush a boulder.

    ¡°So? Speak your business in three minutes, or would you rather be splashed like a fruit juice and rather be blended ?¡±

    He make a small wriggle like a lump of water getting splashed by a stone.

    Try to struggle, but you won¡¯t be able to move.

    ¡°My business¡­ if i had to say, a personal curiously i guess?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, there''s a saying that Curiosity can kill the cat in my country. Are you prepared to become a milk shake?¡±

    ¡°Receiving our death in the middle of the experiment is a joy for us scientist.¡±

    ¡°But, i¡¯m afraid i have to refuse. I already had enough fill of death after all¡±

    Then,

    He start to swallow my legs that stepped on him.

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me the trouble, now i didn''t have to approached you¡±

    His body is getting bigger, and i got swallowed instantly inside his body.

    ¡°.....!!!¡±

    I tried to struggle, but my strength seems to be gone once i got inside of his body.

    This feeling is gross, it¡¯s like i was a lab animal that had been researched by a countless eye watching me and experimenting my reaction.

    It¡¯s.. Feel more embarassing than getting naked in the public !

    After five minutes.

    ¡°GUAHH!!¡±

    I got spit out.

    ¡°Haaa haaaah¡­!¡±

    I can finally breath¡­!

    ¡°I see.. Wonderful¡±

    He speak nonchalantly.

    ¡°To think there¡¯s a genius better than me in terms of making a artificial body. No, at this degree of completion perhaps it''s already no different than a real body. I am curious about the one who create your body. If they¡¯re still alive, i would like to have a chat¡±

    THIS, FUCKING ASSHOLE!!

    I start to seriously acknowledge him as a threat, and pulling out my sword.

    Staring at him with my deadliest expression that can even scare dragons away, i start to attack him.

    ¡°PHOTON BURST CANNONNNN!!¡±

    I use a spread out mode of my signature move.

    If the usual cannon is straight like a beam, this one is like a explosion of light.

    Because his body is getting bigger, i doubt a usual cannon could pulverize him completely.

    The overall strength is weaker than beam like cannon, but it''s enough to explode him.

    *BLAAAAAAM!!*

    ¡­.

    -ten minutes later-

    The dust had been subsidied.

    A crater had been created.

    Because i was angry, the mana i poured is bigger than usual. Thanks to my dress too increasing my status.

    ¡°....¡±

    Once i calm down, i looked at the surrounding.

    My temporary katana blade had shattered like a dust with only the handle left.

    A part of the slime body is scattered a bit around me.

    But, even with that much explosion, they¡¯re still struggling like still alive.

    Tsk

    I throw out the biggest stone nearing me, and splat out the remains.

    Once i make sure all of them is squished, i realize something.

    He¡¯s still alive¡­!

    I didn''t see him anywhere, but there''s no doubt¡­

    He sacrificed a part of his body to running away.

    Dangerous

    I felt instinctively,

    That slime is probably the most dangerous enemy i had meet.

    It¡¯s not like he was as strong as Iskandar, but his intention is worser.

    The resolve to sacrificed everything to reach the goal, His seemingly lack of empathy, and the ability to observe calmly his victim.

    Furthermore, his appraisal result is normal.

    Too normal in fact.

    He got a average level of 30, and no special skill.

    But, from what he is doing just now it''s clear it¡¯s just a fake status.

    I don¡¯t know how he done that, but that just make it more troublesome.

    He got a feeling like a salesman that can easily praise the most defective product as the best in the world and end up scamming even the most wariest housewifes. The one that can turn black into white, and white into black just with a words alone.

    This kind of creature, can harm others just by being there.

    Aaargh..!

    I was naive¡­!

    So sweet!

    Too sweet, like a sugar and honey!

    More sweeter than chocolate, too fluffy like a marshmallow!

    I should have realize that people with malicious intent like him exist no matter where even in another world.

    The kind of asshole that even worse than murder or rapist. Like swallowing a endless mud that never dried!

    Truthfully, i got a bit too arrogant once i reach the transcended.

    With the exception of out-of-norm Iskandar and Mythical beings, i was confident i can take down even most of the beings here¡­!

    Even Demon king or his general, with enough effort or trickery i can surpass them.

    At least, that¡¯s what i think.

    But, i was wrong. The problem is not just my strength, it¡¯s my mindset.

    I should run and plan my counterattack when i saw that slime is immune with my magic!

    I should just bombard him with long range attack instead of approaching him and getting swallowed¡­!

    I was naive, i am¡­ weak..!!!

    If that is so...

    What has been changed since before then!?

    Nothing.

    I am.. still weak!

    Such a weakling like me,

    Would only be a toy for a higher existence.

    Gripping the sword handle with all of my might, it smashed into dust.

    No more.

    I can¡¯t be like this.

    I won¡¯t accept it, i won¡¯t accept being weak anymore. I can¡¯t stand losing anymore.

    Power is absolute.

    If that holds true, even in this world. then¡­

    ¡°I just have to devour them¡±

    Devour my weakness, devour my naiveness.

    Everything in this world exist for me, for my goal, for my selfishness.

    Such irregularity...

    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are?¡±

    Making a stern face and a wide stare, i resolve myself.

    Right now, my resolution can probably even kill a god.

 Chapter 133

    -Devil comes for the yuri empire-

    ¡°Halt! Don¡¯t take any step further!¡±

    When i reach the entrance of a giant forest, a amazon like group is surrounding me.

    They all females seems to be in varying age between 15 to 30 wearing skimpy outfit like a hunter, while some using sword with shield and bow. And they all pretty muscular.

    Seriously a common sense of the female amazon warrior...

    Then, getting impatient with my lack of response, their leader-like woman approaching me.

    ¡°What is an outsider coming here for? And furthermore with such a suspicious outfit! Are you from a succubus race? State your name and intention!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    I didn''t reply and only stare at her, and she gets more wary instead.

    Like you had any ground to call me suspicious with that kind of skimoy outfit.

    ¡°What''s with that stare? As i thought, you''re an assassin sent by the BL faction don''t you!?¡±

    I ignore her and start to walk on my own accord.

    ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡±

    She tried to stop me, and then.

    ¡°!!¡±

    I grab hold on her, move in her back and use a mind magic.

    ¡°Grasp control¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ arrgh¡­!¡±

    She start to move against her own will, and put her own sword to her neck.

    Truthfully i was suck at mind magic, but at point blank range i can do this much.

    The effect of this magic is able to let me take over a certain control to someone brain like hacking a computer.

    Of course, i need to concentrate to give a precise command so i don¡¯t like to use it that much.

    ¡°!! YOU!!¡±

    The rest are getting wary and start to point their weapon to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡±

    I reply while staring at them.

    I didn''t make a expression other than staring at them like a villain.

    ¡°GgAH¡­ AAHh..!¡±

    The leader seems struggling trying to break free of my control, but her blade is still closing to her neck and making a small cut.

    The others cannot make a move seeing their leader is becoming a hostage.

    Looking at me with hostility and fear in her eyes, the leader like woman is speaking to me.

    ¡°Kuh..! Kill me if you want! But, i will never lose to the BL faction! The pure love between inviolable flowers, the secret garden between us! For me that had given up on this world once, that is something that you will never understand..!¡±

    She speak a line like a typical harem female knight... is what i think, but this one is corrupted too.

    If it was the usual me, i might singing a praise for her dedication. But, right now¡­The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    *shyuu*

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    After a sound of something being cut with a incredible speed.

    The leader make a dumbfounded face.

    Then

    *szaaaaa*

    Blood gush out from her left shoulder.

    *thud*

    And,

    The arms that she cut herself is falling from the sky.

    Among with the incredible amount of blood sprayed like a fountain.

    ¡°ahhh¡­ ahh¡­?¡±

    She got confused.

    That¡¯s understandable.

    Even for her well trained looking body, her arms is cut off easily.

    Furthermore,

    By her own sword and right hand.

    ¡°Aah..aaa AAAAaAAAAaAAaaAAAaHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­..!!¡±

    Feeling the pain, she screamed in pain.

    Once controlling her, i can make her release strength that normally she can¡¯t use. Humans only able to use 80% of their strength anyways.

    The drawback is she would probably got a teared up muscle so i decrease her pain sense so she won''t collapse immediately, but as expected losing the whole arms is painful. Especially since i increase her fear.

    Well i experienced it myself.

    ¡°Hii.. hiii... ! Uuu, uugh¡­¡±

    Her right arms is torn from using a speed that normally impossible. Her bones are leaking out and it bent in a strange direction. Even her body is twisted like a can. While her left shoulder is gushing blood non stop.

    ¡°Ahh haaa aaa ahh.¡­ waa.. uwaah¡­ fuwe..eeeh¡­. Ugu... *sob* *sniff*¡±

    I release her.

    She start to crying and trying to running away while trying to crawl and looking at me with a eye full of fear.

    Her previous attitude had changed, from domineering warrior into a wailing kid that cannot stopped crying.

    ¡°Hic.. uguu.. fueehhh¡­ hicc...¡±

    The others are getting pale and started to distance themself from me.

    Cannot bear it anymore, the oldest among them is stopping me.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±

    A old woman seems in seventy years old is stopping me.

    Among this group, she seems to be the only old looking person.

    Looking at her ears, a elf huh. First time i saw one.

    The old woman speak to me.

    ¡°...What do you want?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    I didn''t reply to her and still making a intimidating face.

    Then i start to speak.

    ¡°Death¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    I unconsciously speak my mind

    ¡°I was irritated seeing you guys still calmly living lifes in this fucking corner of the world even while the world is in a ¡®danger¡¯¡±

    The old woman make a depressed face while looking down a bit.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Even after, ...the revelation that heralds the end of the world. A clear ¡°evil¡± that needs to be exterminated, a military strength that is more than enough to participate, and no reason to holding you back, you sluts are still hiding inside your goddamn hole of forest and refuse to coming out like a turtle inside their own fucking shell¡±

    I almost said my plan, thankfully i still had enough sanity to not saying that.

    Then, the old woman speak.

    ¡°Please wait..! There¡¯s a reason for that¡­!¡±

    She tried to explain.

    But i ignore her

    ¡°What reason is more important compared to the fate of the world?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Seriously, after i had prepare such a bouquet of flowers to you guys.

    All you need to do is to savor it and taste it, but none of your people is making a move.

    I got a bit irritated and speaking my actual opinion.

    Continuing without hearing her reply, i speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°For you useless turtle hiding behind their own shell, without even any will to fight¡­¡±

    I made a declaration.

    ¡°I will grant death upon this country, starting right now¡±

    Hearing that,

    The old woman is getting panicked.

    ¡°...!! EVERYONE, START TO PREPARE YOUR WEAPONS!¡±

    They slowed at preparing their stance, and the old woman yelled again.

    ¡°HURRY! DO YOU WANT TO DIE? CAN¡¯T YOU SEE THAT SHE WAS SERIOUS!?¡±

    ¡°B¡­ but, Meia-sama. Your granddaughter is still..¡±

    The old woman clicked her tongue.

    ¡°SHE WAS BEYOND SAVING NOW! IF WE DON¡¯T STOP THIS MONSTER NOW SHE WOULD KILL US ALL!!¡±

    The old woman panicked.

    ¡°STOP HER! DO ANYTHING YOU CAN WHILE BUYING TIME! AS LONG AS WE CAN STOP HER..!¡±

    And i,

    Calmly speak.

    ¡°Stop? Who?¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    I concentrated my hand and its glowing a light.

    Even without a weapon, i can still use photon burst cannon.

    The damage is decreased, but since i already concentrated since before it would be enough to kill them all.

    The light from my hand is getting blinding, and the old woman is getting dumbfounded.

    ¡°Such a incredible concentration of mana¡­!¡±

    The old lady speaked.

    Even though she looked experienced and already living for a long time, sensing such a highly concentrated magic is probably the first for her.

    Then,

    Trying to release it with more power than previous one, i aim to them.

    ...It''s too late

    The old woman mutters that word after sensing it¡¯s already impossible to avoid it.

    The others are making a despair face and throwing away their weapons trying to surrenders or running away. Some even laughing while crying without running away.

    But, i am not gonna stop.

    ¡°Photon burst cann¡­¡±

    Just when i was going to shoot it.

    *AAH! SlURP! MMN! GLUG! HIC!? NyUAH! AaH!?*

    Everyone pause and freeze while looking at me.

    A moan is heard from inside my pocket.

    It was my phone... the pseudo walkie talkie ringtone.

 Chapter 134

    <hr>

    -Despite our opposing view, the love is mutual-

    ¡°..........¡±

    The atmosphere frozen.

    The murderous killing intent in the air had changed into a confusion instead.

    Everyone didn''t dare to interrupt or make a move while looking at each others confusingly.

    The ringtone still resounded loudly.

    *NYAAH! AaHN? HiC!? GUlp!?*

    As for why this is happening,

    It takes back around four months ago.

    ¡­

    When i meet Bernard inside his hideout, i was surprised.

    It was like a laboratory of a mad scientist, but let¡¯s put aside about that. People had their own hobby, yup.

    But this place really stinks though. Friend, you really need to get remarried soon¡­ or at least, hire a maid.

    When i asked him, it seems like this was indeed used to be the laboratory of a mad scientist.

    He said when he was still a human in the previous world, he used to be a part of jsdf. So he knows a bit about technology.

    He live his live like a proper human previously, having a nice family and died at the old age.

    Truly, a winner in life. Khukhu, i haven''t made a wrong choice of personel.

    Then, When he was suddenly reincarnated in this world, he thought this was a chance given by Goddess to live more freely and doing things that he cannot do in his previous lives.

    Khu khu, as expected from my friend. What a masterful deceit for his whole life.

    Other than that, he made a tools from his experience from the previous world and knowledge left behind by the mad scientist that used to be in this room.

    A contact device that not using radio or signal, but using magic to connect with each other.

    It''s more useful than telepathy because the chance of someone else listening is lower and it¡¯s more secure.

    He ask me if i have a request for my personal communicator, so i got carried away and asked to make it have aimi ringtone voice.

    I was thinking to create the form into her boobs or butt, but i realized i would never be able to let it go then. So i asked for a simple phone form.

    Of course, using her voice is kinda impossible at the moment, it''s not like i can just come and go to kidnap her voice actress easily.

    So, i compromised to add the black cat girl voice instead, my second spare... goddess.

    Recording her various moans, i add some various ringtone for each of my subordinate.

    If the one contact me is Tuvalu, i made it into her moans when i played with ears. If it¡¯s Bernard its fur, if its oo-kun it¡¯s her tails. Everyone else, its normal *piip piip* ringtone.

    Huh, what piip? The one in the default ringtone. What else you expect?

    And for the complete ringtone, it must be the person in question herself.

    *HIII! NYAAAHH! AHHHNN!!*

    The ringtone is still sounding.

    The people surrounding me made a blank and confused look.

    Thanks to this, i calmed down too somewhat.

    Perhaps i made her ringtone sounded too loud¡­ have to ask friend to pull all nighter to modified it again.

    Eh? I made him working too hard for such an unnecessary task? he looked like he was about to die from unecesarry task? Naah, friend is doing it so happily for me so it¡¯s okay right?

    Also it¡¯s important for me! . Without an outlet to satisfy my ¡°Aimi element¡± I might had gone berserk already and start to massacre everyone regardless of friend or foe. You can say it avoids the unleash of carnage demon in this world. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Evedybody start to look at me with unease.

    Since it seems like this awkward situation won''t resolve itself unless i take the call, i answer it.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment. Hello?¡±

    *clack*

    When i answer it, a excited voice is coming out from the other side.

    ¡°FUH, HAHAHA! YOU FINALLY ANSWERED PERVERT!¡±

    ¡°SO? SO? HOW DID I DO? HOW DID I DO? I AM GOOD RIGHT? I AM TOTALLY THE MAIN ACTRESS! UHUHU, YOU WON¡¯T HAVE ANY SPOTLIGHT TODAY PERVERT, BECAUSE ALL OF THE WORLD ATTENTION IS IN ME TODAY. YOU JUST STAY HOME AND DON¡¯T DO ANYTHING NOW! JUST LEAVE IT TO ME, THIS GENIUS GIRL! NYAHAHAHAHA¡­ *gutsun*¡±

    She suddenly stopped...

    ¡°...fweehh¡­¡±

    Apparently she bit her tongue at the last moment and crying.

    Well that''s what she get for acting out of character and get snobby.

    But,

    I am grateful this time.

    ¡°Yeah, you did a good job. Thank you, black cat girl¡±

    Hearing that, she got surprised.

    ¡°Fu..FUNYAAAH!? W..WHAT''S WITH THE THANKS? IT FEELS MORE SCARY THAN THE USUAL TONE, WH.. WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just say you just saved my ass today. I¡¯ll make sure to reward you later¡±

    ¡°UU..? REWARD?¡±

    I grinned while making a devilish face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! A reward that you possibly couldn¡¯t imagine! A reward that this world have never seen before! You body will depend on it just like a crazed drug addict, and you will neever want to let it go anymore¡±

    ¡°!! W.. WHAT ARE YOU GONNA DO TO  ME?¡±

    ¡°Khuhu.. relax, it''s not gonna hurt at all. It was probably painful at first, but your body will get addicted eventually, your eyes will never let it go, and just a glance of it swaying you will feel that your fate is to be together with it¡­ along with all of your friends from the same village¡±

    ¡°....!! PERVERT! PERVERT! I KNOW YOU WON¡¯T CHANGE THAT EASILY! E..EVEN THINKING TO INVOLVE MY FRIENDS TOO.. YOU PERVERT! IDIOT! NYMPHO! I DON¡¯T KNOW YOU ANYMORE! BLEEEH!¡±

    *clack*

    *tuut tuut tuut*

    She hung up.

    And i didnt even finished saying what her reward is¡­

    Seriously, what a naughty kitten she is.

    Once this war over, i will bring more of that thing then. Prepare to get dizzy inside the madness that thing can bring!

    Look forward to it, khuhuhu¡­

    ¡°...have you, done?¡±

    Looking at me with a tired face, the old woman is asking me. Alone.

    Huh? Where did everybody go?

    ¡°Everyone else seeing it as a chance and running away. Now there''s only me left¡±

    Other than the unconcious girl in front of me that still weak from shock and blood loss, she was the only one here.

    Well, thanks to black cat girl i had calmed down now. So i realize the situation of my surrounding.

    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna kill me, just hurry up and do it already¡±

    Hmm? Why did she had given up already?

    ¡°Huh.. you¡¯re not gonna run like the rest, old woman?¡±

    I was getting curious and start to asking her.

    ¡°This matter is my responsibility since the start. Had i not misjudged your strength i might be able to make a better judgement. No¡­ since the start, perhaps there''s no better way. Now that my granddaughter had been in her last breath, the least i can do is taking responsibility and accompany her to hell together¡±

    Seemingly given up, the old woman replied.

    Huh, so you''re giving up? Hmph, Though i don''t think her eyes is giving up yet.

    This old crook, she must be planning something.

    Its true that the older you get, the more cunning you become¡­

    Normally i would just ignore her and pursue the other guys or killed her myself since she ask for it.

    But since it was my fault too from letting blood getting inside my head, i will spare her.

    Besides...

    ¡°I no longer had any intention to exterminate you guys now. so just this time i will spare you and your granddaughter¡±

    Hearing that, she laughs.

    ¡°Hahaha, spare us you said?¡±

    The old woman make a amused face.

    ¡°DON¡¯T JOKE AROUND!¡±

    She yelled

    ¡°LOOK AT HER CONDITION!¡±

    She point at the unconcious girl in front of me.

    She was breathing, but if something not done she would died soon.

    ¡°HER ARMS IS GONE! AND ALL OF HER MUSCLE IS TWISTED IN SUCH A UNNATURAL WAY! EVEN THE HOLY MAIDEN CANNOT SAVE HER RIGHT NOW! AND YOU SAID YOU¡¯RE GONNA ¡®SPARE US?¡¯ I SEE THAT EVEN A DEvIL CAN JOKE AROUND!¡±

    Well that''s true. A normal healing magic cannot return her twisted muscle and her arms back to normal.

    If someone try to do it, her twisted muscle will just be forcefully trying to return and end up getting twisted further while trying to regenerate and it would only prolong her pain instead.

    That is,

    If it was done normally.

    ¡°Have you done your senile rambling, old woman?¡±

    I replied calmly.

    ¡°I have decided to spare you guys for now, and no one can change my decision even if the world is turned upside down¡±

    ¡°So just shut up and watch what this devil can do¡±

    Still staring at me, the old woman is looking at me with a hint of grudge and sadness inside her eyes.

    I take the girl cut off left arm and put it beside her.

    Then i put my hand into the girl head slowly.

    Closing my eyes, i began to slowly concentrating.

    This is the first time i have done this so i need to concentrate longer.

    I did image training after losing my arm once though.

    ¡°Image, reconstructing, rewind, reconnecting it, restore¡­ What else? Ugh, i¡¯ll just skip it.. and there...¡±

    A light from a magic shine.

    The difference from the normal healing magic is.

    It was in brighter shine than usual.

    ¡°!!??¡±

    The old woman looked at me with a surprised face.

    Once the light subsidized.

    The girl in front of me is recovered without any wound.

    She was still unconscious, but her breathing had stabilized.

    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±

    The old woman is looking at me with a surprised look.

    ¡°Phew¡±

    I wiped out a sweat.

    It¡¯s more tiring than i thought.

    ¡°Y..you, who, no¡­¡±

    What, are you?

    Surprised, she asked me a question.

    ¡°Miho¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Right now, i¡¯m just Miho. Nothing else, nothing more. Ah, right, also¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I give up. Just capture me¡±

    ¡°!!?¡±

    Making a pose of surrender while grinning, she was surprised.

 Chapter 135

    -Interlude for that is love, not a disease-

    ¡°There¡¯s no poison, so its fine. drink it¡±

    Saying that,

    I speaked as gentle as i could to the two girls in front of me.

    While offering two cup of tea.

    The girls is puzzled and didn''t take it immediately, especially the red haired girl.

    She looked wary, and looked at her surrounding.

    There''s, no man here¡­

    Muttering some things, she seems to relaxed a bit, and start taking a cup.

    Looking worried, the brown haired girl asking me.

    ¡°Um... Thank you for saving us¡±

    The girl make a small bow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Looking at how haggard the both of you when coming here , it¡¯s

    Natural for us to lend a helping hand.¡±

    Saying that,

    I, the leader of this country, Meia foresta greets those two strangers into our country.

    ¡­.

    The forest among tree.

    At least, that¡¯s what we called our country that we live in.

    We had no official name for the place we live in, so sometimes we just call it forest and home, and everybody around here would understand just like that.

    A huge tree is located south of the demon territory as the center of our country. It was said that the tree had been here since the beginning of the world creation.

    We were basically never officially included as the country among humans and demi humans and we reject outsiders.

    Part of reason because we have no need to interact with outside people.

    Some people even consider us as weirdo that life more secluded in the forest more than elves.

    So for people in the outside, some just call us forest people.

    A gathering of various tribe, race, and nationality for those which didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go.

    But, we have one thing in common.

    All of us, are females.

    ¡­

    Our country is sized pretty big.

    If the three biggest country of humans and demi human alliance combined, i think it can hold two times of that number.

    However, living here is harsh for outsiders.

    Because it was a monster den.

    Our country people have a technique passed in generation to speak with the monsters.

    We can communicate with them and making a pact to have mutual benefit with each others, in exchange we can support them with humans living method to make their life easier. So living here is not a problem for us.

    Some monster with too low intelligence is impossible to communicate, or certain monster that we don¡¯t compatible with is impossible to speak with. for them there''s no choice other than subjugation or chasing them away if they''re being hostile.

    Some might wonder why there''s only a woman here.

    The founder of our country, and a master of alchemy, Calglio, making a rule that woman must be strong and dependant.

    Getting rid of the original tribe that originally live here with force and chasing away the man, she become the de facto leader.

    Developing a certain technique so that even we can impregnate fellow woman, only females are born as a result.

    After she was died, she made it a rule that we must never see or met a male, especially humans.

    Of course there''s various problem for a country of a woman.

    For example, when we got married and have child, it would be confusing to have two mother. So we decided the most masculine would be called father, and the most feminine is called mother.

    Some outsider that heard about us is having a fantasy about a country of all woman. Well, too bad. Not all of us is a beautiful young girls.

    There''s a violent man among outsider that come here sometimes, for them, we castrated them and send them back to their home country.

    Thanks to that, other country usually doesn''t want to have anything to do with us.

    Some deviants with certain fetish might still coming here with unpleasant intention, but luckily those kind of guys are rare.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I, once a traveling elf, had receive the family name foresta and guard this country for 400 years since then as an acting leader.

    ¡­

    One day, those two is coming to our country.

    With a haggard appearance and tired looking expression, even us which hates outsider doesn''t have a heart to just suddenly kicked them out.

    We have no reason to reject fellow woman, so we accept their coming to our country.

    ¡°It may be sudden, but mind if you girls leave once you finished recuperating?¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    I talked to the point after some brief discussion.

    The girls looked surprised.

    I replied them with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t just kicked you out suddenly. We will wait until you girls able to live on your own. It¡¯s just, outsider probably cannot live in here comfortably¡±

    The girls looked confused, so i explained to them while calling one of our forest guardian.

    *friit* (sound of whistling*)

    *rustle*

    ¡°!!¡±

    A gorilla far bigger than a human male is shown up inside the house. Because he was big, he need to crouch just to enter.

    ¡°We have no objection if you girls still want to be here despite knowing it¡¯s a den of monster. But no matter what, they¡¯re still a monsters. They take outsiders, especially those that cannot speak their language with hostility. I cannot guarantee your safety if you stay here for too long.¡±

    Outsiders consider monsters as target of subjugation or dangerous creature after all.

    They looked at each other, then after they seems to decide on something.

    ¡°Please take care of us!!¡± x2

    ¡°I see, then you girls can just stay here until you recuperate.. Eh?¡±

    I cannot believe my ears,

    And i asked them again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Did you girls hear my explanation at all? I told you this place is dangerous right?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind!!¡± x2

    ¡°Didnt you.. see Eri, ah, i mean it''s the name of the ape. You know he can eat you whole if he wants to. Looking at that, you guys still not scared?¡±

    ¡°We have used of it!¡± x2

    ¡°...¡±

    I was speechless.

    I mean, who in their right mind would want to live with a monster beside them?

    We can communicate with each other so we can view each other as equals, but for the outsiders that cannot communicate with them¡­

    They might view them as a enemy, or meal.

    I ask one last time for confirmation.

    ¡°Mind if i asked a reason why?¡±

    The girls looked at each other and then¡­

    The brown haired girl started to explain.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we have nowhere to go¡­¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE THERE IS A DEVIL NAMED MIKE OUTSIDE!!¡±

    The red haired girl shouted excitedly and interrupt her.

    The brown haired girl looked confused ¡°Huh? Wait, Mai?¡±

    Continue to speak, she explained again while ignoring her surprise.

    ¡°THE OUTSIDE WORLD IS DANGEROUS! THE WORLD OUTSIDE IS SCARY! IF I STAY HERE, I CAN PROTECT NORA FROM THAT BLACK HAIRED DEVIL!!¡±

    (It seems like her image of Mike and Mika (currently Miho) is overlapped¡­) Voice from somewhere

    ¡°T..THAT DEVIL! I WON¡¯T LET HIM HAVE NORA! THAT CUNNING, PERVERT EVIL MONSTER OF MALE BEAST! GETTING TO DO WHATEVER IT WANTS TO NORA! NORA IS MINE! I WON¡¯T HAND HER OVER TO THE BEAST! I LOVE YOU, NORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    (Exclaimed this girl excitedly.

    Even her memory of Mike and Mika is getting jumbled together.) Voice from somewhere

    The surrounding guards is surprised with her sudden shouts, and looked at her surprisingly.

    The brown haired girl looked embarrassed and speak ¡°Wait, Mai, what are you talking about?¡±

    The red haired girl ignore us and grab the brown haired girl hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Nora! I will take responsibility! Even if we have four, ten children, or hundred children, i will love them like i loved you! I will not lose to that devil! Let us become one, Nora!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mai? Are you still talking about that!? I told you it¡¯s impossible for girls to have children right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You have heard the story from the wandering merchant we met back then right? With this country secret technique, having a children with each others is easy!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that why you¡¯re trying to come to this country specifically!? So you¡¯re lying when you said the outside world is full of devil more worse than the harvest god?¡±

    Not wasting any more moment, the girl named Mai letting out a ring from her pocket.

    It was a wooden ring carved amateurish with a red stone like ruby but looked cheaper.

    At a glance, it seems to be cheap gift, but one can saw how much feeling poured into the ring.

    ¡°I have always love you. I had just realize this recently, but i can¡¯t bear to be separated with you nor i am going to let you go somewhere anymore. Please marry me, Nora¡±

    She made such a cool expression like a knight made a vow to a princess while holding her hand.

    Everybody looked speechless and watching them.

    Except the Nora girl...

    ¡°W..w..wha..t..are..you!?¡±

    She looked deeply embarrassed and red in the face with a hint of confusion.

    ¡°M..mai? I thought you¡¯re still confused since the incident in the harvest god island, b..but have you really gone crazy indeed?¡±

    ¡°I am sane, Nora, no, if i had to say, you can say my eyes had opened¡±

    ¡°B..but, girls marrying together¡­ that¡¯s weird¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange Nora. What is strange is this world that looked at us like some kind of disease. I still cannot forget the look of that merchant gives to us when i said we¡¯re lovers¡±

    She exhales.

    ¡°That¡¯s why i sought for a paradise. For this place, that can accept woman married with each others, what else i can view it other than a promised land?¡±

    She made a face like she had been enlightened.

    Nora still looked confused and made a face like she cannot understand what is her childhood friend is talking about.

    Then,

    Mai grab Nora hand and inserting the ring into her pinky finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, i love you Nora. Become mine¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    Nora still looked confused and dumbfounded.

    Then,

    *clap*

    Someone clapping,

    While crying.

    It was my granddaughter behind me.

    *clap clap clap*

    I start to clap too.

    Then,

    Not wasting any time, everyone is clapping them.

    *CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP*

    ¡°Splendid!¡±

    Everyone is crying while looking at them while clapping.

    I myself is already old so tears is not coming out.

    But,

    I can feel that this Mai girl is serious.

    The Nora girl is looked confused instead and keep saying ¡°Eh? Eh? What happened?¡±

    I start to speak the word of our founder.

    ¡°It is every woman right to pursue their own happiness¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Nora is confused.

    ¡°When our founder had given birth of our first child, that''s the word she had first said to our child¡±

    ¡°Eh? Our child? Then...¡±

    Smiling, i looked at her.

    ¡°To think that i was reminded by that word after so long. And by an outsiders too¡±

    I patted the girl named Mai in shoulder.

    ¡°Seeing you reminds me of my beloved .. Please take care of her¡±

    ¡°Gladly! We will made a lot of children and live happily, mother-in-law!!¡±

    Mai made a face like saying it to her mother in law despite they had no relation of blood at all and she was not even Nora mother. It seems her excitement is in the peak. The old woman didn''t mind it either.

    Everyone start to cheer ¡°WOHOO, CONGRATULATIONS YOU TWO!¡± and start to discuss having a party tonight.

    In just that short time, they had consider them as a family.

    ¡°....¡±

    Nora looked tired and mutters

    They¡¯re not even bothered to hear my reply, didn''t they¡­ am i the only sane person in this world?

    Looking tired, Nora stopped playing a straight man and had resolve for her answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°!!!?¡±

    Everybody froze after hearing her reply.

 Chapter 136

    -Interlude The shadow of the new country and the rival appears-

    Almost one year had passed since those two outsiders coming here.

    No,

    Saying it outsider is not correct.

    Since they¡¯re already become a part of us.

    As for what happened since they coming here¡­

    -recap of previous time-

    ¡°W..why?¡±

    The one who asked is Mai.

    She made a disbelief face like the world is ending, and her face is getting pale.

    Even us is getting awkward with this sudden rejection.

    Then, the girl named Nora answered.

    ¡°Uhmm, i am happy that you thought me that way Mai, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I.. can only think of you as a big sister? Or a little sister sometimes..¡±

    *stab*

    ¡°GHUAKH!??¡±

    She speak with innocent face that seems like devoid of any malicious intent.

    Mai had suddenly falls into her knees after hearing that.

    ¡°E..erm, i, its not like i hate being confessed to. It makes me happy too, but...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, i really didn''t have any feelings with you other than looking at you like a siblings...¡±

    *smack*

    ¡°GOFUUKHH!???¡±

    Mai vomits blood.

    ¡°B..but, it¡¯s fine! Even though we can¡¯t become a lovers¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re.. still friends, right? A best friend forever!¡±

    *stab*

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAARGGHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±

    With that as a finisher, Mai had died.

    *BAD END*

    ¡­¡­.

    After she had collapsed like a puppet without strings, everybody had looked at her awkwardly.

    Some is getting sympathetic, other seems confused.

    Nora is getting confused looking at Mai like that, while keep speaking ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    We were speechless while looking at this situation.

    This girl¡­ what a natural.

    Is she doing it on purpose or not? If it wasnt, that was too scary.

    While still look weakened, Mai tried her hardest to standing up.

    ¡°..wa¡±

    She tried hard to speak

    ¡°UWAAAHHHHH!!!!¡±

    Cannot bear it anymore, she start to bawling while putting her back on floor.

    ¡°Uh? Huh?¡±

    Nora still looked confused.

    Ignoring everything else, Mai keeps bawling and swinging her arms and legs.

    ¡°UWAAAAHHHH!!!!! NORA HATES MEEE!! I DON¡¯T WANT TO LIVE ANYMOREE!!¡±

    She makes a tantrum while grabbing her face with both hands and swinging her legs.

    ¡°KILL MEEE! JUST, KILL ME! I DON¡¯T WANT TO LIVE ANYMOREE! WAAAHHHH!¡±

    She cried and act like a baby.

    ¡°Uhm, Mai? Didn''t you hear what am i am saying? I never said i hate you..¡±

    She ignores her words and keep bawling

    ¡°EVEN THOUGH.. EVEN THOUGH I LOVED YOU SO MUCH, DESPITE THE TIME THAT WE HAVE SPEND TOGETHER, WHYYYY??¡±

    ¡°Mai, you''re ignoring me again!??¡±

    ¡°HUUKH *SNIFF* WAS THAT DAY A LIE? THAT DAY WHEN WE BARES EVERYTHING AND BECOMING ONE WITH EACH OTHER. . WAS IT JUST A MISTAKES OF YOUTH? DID YOU ALLOW ME TO DO IT JUST BECAUSE YOU¡¯RE FEELING SYMPATHY WITH ME? *SOB*¡±

    ¡°Wh..? Mai, i told you to not bring that up again!!¡±

    ¡°YOU PLAYED WITH MY FEELINGS LIKE THAT! I KNEW IT! *SOB* I KNEW IT WAS TOO LATE! YOUR HEART HAD ALREADY BEEN INSIDE MIKE GRASP AFTER ALL! I REALIZE IT¡¯S ALREADY TOO LATE, NOW YOU HAD BEEN DEFILED! EVEN THOUGH I KNOW¡­ EVEN THOUGH IT WAS TOO LATE... I STILL HAD A HOPE SOMEWHERE WITHIN MY HEART! UWAAAH! FORGIVE ME, FORGIVE ME NORA, I WAS TOO LATE TO SAVE YOU!!¡±

    ¡°Like i always said, what are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°UU *GUSU* *SOB* *HIC*¡±

    Mai keep speaking to herself and ignoring Nora while crying hard.

    ¡°...¡±

    Nora makes a troubled face. Until Mai is finally stopped crying but she was still closing her face.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°E..erm, Mai?¡±

    Since she was keep quiet all of sudden, Nora start to ask.

    It was getting quiet for awhile, then.

    ¡°....no¡±

    Mai start to muttering.

    ¡°?¡±

    Nora looked worried.

    She was with Mai for so long that anything that she do was supposed to be not surprising to her anymore.

    But lately she feels like she doesn''t understand Mai anymore and start to have some suspicion that this Mai is not the childhood friends that she knews anymore.

    ¡°No¡­ i can¡¯t¡±

    She mutters while closing her eyes.

    Everybody still looks at her confused, while looking at her.

    Then¡­

    ¡°I decided¡­¡±

    After saying that, Mai start to open her eyes and getting up.

    ¡°Wah!?¡±

    Because it was sudden, Nora collapsed on her knees.

    Mai was standing while wiping out her tears.

    She was still red from crying, but her face is more determinated than before.

    ¡°...¡±

    She looked at Nora with a serious face.

    Then,

    While crouching down to Nora, she hold her hands like a princess.

    ¡°I will become your knight!, no, a prince!¡±

    She said that without any hesitation.

    ¡°...¡±

    Nora start to getting blank for a second, then.

    ¡°EEEEEHHH!?¡±

    She screamed.

    ¡­..

    ¡°W..what do you mean, Mai?¡±

    She looked so surprised so she was slowly asked her.

    ¡°....¡±

    Making a serious face, Mai is start to answer her.

    ¡°Having cried my heart out, i have remembered various things in the past¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°When we were little, you once said that you want a prince in white horse to take you as a bride someday, right?¡±

    ¡°Wh..that was so long ago, Mai!¡±

    ¡°It doesnt matter, more importantly..!¡±

    She was getting close to Nora face.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Mai, what do you..MMPH!?¡±

    She start to kiss her.

    ¡°M..mai..wh..uupph..mm..¡±

    And deep kiss on top of that.

    ¡°fu..uh..umm..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Everybody looks at them while some is getting red, some take a peek through their fingers, and some is whispering to each others while looked so happy.

    After a moment that seems like a eternity, Mai finally release her mouth.

    ¡°Fwaah!?¡±

    After finally being released, Nora collapsed on her knees.

    ¡°Ha...haaah..Mai¡­ what..are..you?¡±

    She was getting red while teary and sweating a lot.

    Because it was so sudden, her pants are soaked wet too.

    Mai had a urge to continue, but holding back because she got more important things to say. And face the old granny instead.

    ¡°Your majesty¡±

    ¡°M,me?¡±

    Mai was making a pose like a knight in front of their king.

    The old granny is surprised because she was suddenly talked to her instead, but still replying anyway.

    ¡°Let me train here to become a prince worthy for Nora¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mai start to explain.

    ¡°I understand. My inexperience is what led Nora had been defiled by that creature. Because of my weakness, i allow Nora to be tainted by the devil. That¡¯s why. I need to be strong! I need to protect Nora from that evil! There''s no use of passion without strength! No matter how right my purpose is, the enemy is too strong! That¡¯s why i had to be stronger! But, i can¡¯t do it alone! Please, your majesty! Lend me your strength! Give me the strength to protect Nora!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Uh, sure. But, we¡¯re not a kingdom or knight order or something like that, so i don¡¯t know if we can help you much, but are you fine with it?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, as long as i can be stronger!¡±

    ¡°W..well, if you say so¡±

    Having pressured from Mai determination, the old granny accepts it awkwardly.

    Turning back to Nora, Mai start to speak to her again.

    ¡°Nora¡±

    ¡°Nhah..?¡±

    She was still a bit dazed, so she didn''t reply.

    Then Mai holds Nora hands

    ¡°i promised. I will save you from that devil monster someday. The enemy is strong, but i won¡¯t lose! Until then, will you wait for me, Nora?¡±

    ¡°Any...thing..you..say..¡±

    She was still dizzy, so she did not have any strength to thinking and doesn''t care anymore about answering her.

    ¡°...¡±

    The old woman is silently mutters with a low voice.

    Young people nowadays, is really impossible for her to understand.

    ¡­¡­

    After that, Mai had trained hard to hunt together with us.

    Her ability in skinning and sewing is amazing too. That we practically had depend on her about everything related to it.

    She said she wants to gather her own money for a house to live together with Nora, and to have money to support for her future children.

    Nora still shy and refusing her attempt, so she tried to become a better husb.. wife? Whatever. By working hard and be accepted by Nora someday

    On the other side, Nora feels she was useless.

    So i started to teach her how to cook instead so she can gain some confidence

    But...

    Who ever thought such tragedy was going to unfold because of it?

    Instead of food, it become a weapon of mass destruction.

    Some of us that start to eat it is begin to hallucinated, screamed, feeling in pain and anguish like they had been feeling every suffering possible concentrated into them. While the others made a enlightened face and said they had meet their dead families.

    I thought it was a joke, but considering when i checked, their hearts really stopped beating at that moment, i can¡¯t really laugh at this.

    We had used every possible means to recover those guys. Some of the survivor had a trauma with cooked food and decided to live only from grass and raw meat.

    And to think this girl didn''t even realize it was from her doing, she was scary indeed¡­

    If only it was only happened among those close to us, it probably can be let slide as a incident.

    Unfortunately, the timing is bad.

    Various tribe and leaders of our country is having a meeting today.

    Since it was customary for a newly wed wife to cook, i ask Nora to cook today portion.

    She was saying she wasn''t confident with her cook but i said its fine, since we are a tough bunch after all. Some failed cooking won¡¯t annoy us.

    But who would ever expect it would invite this tragedy? All i ever ask her to make was some simple soup.

    Even Goddess herself is probably won''t expect this to happen¡­

    ¡®AAAAOOOHYHhbbNNUUHgVVb¡¯

    ¡®GURbbUbbLlLUubLug¡¯

    ¡®MeDIC MEdiCcc¡­ GUHOoOg¡¯

    ¡®MoThER GRaNDmAa WAiT FoR MEeE!¡¯

    ¡®hEHHEEeEhHEEhhEE So MaNy FlOwErS, Is ThIs HEaVen?¡¯

    Within this storm of hysteria, mass hallucination, and pained expression added with scream that doesn''t seem to come from humans. It was fitting to call this place as hell instead of meeting hall..

    We managed to do everything we can to keep them to dying, but it took three days until the survivor is fully regain their consciousness.

    Most of them is extremely traumatic that their hair is becoming white. Even the famous clan leader called giant killer and whale slayer is getting scared seeing a soup and start to hide under their blanket once we served them that.

    Of course it wasn''t a soup that Nora made. But they still getting traumatized instead.

    ¡­..

    After the disaster meeting, things gone downhill then.

    Some of the leaders accused us of attempted murder, while the others stopped their contact with us.

    Of course, i told them it¡¯s just a misunderstanding but nobody even tried to listening to me.

    After that, the whole clan is separated, and the country is divided in chaos.

    I managed to gather small amount of sympathizer and the one who support Nora and Mai relationship, but who knows until when we can keep our lifestyle.

    Nora keep apologizing to me, but since i was partially to blame i keep saying it wasn''t her fault.

    Now Mai and the others is working to earn money for livehood, but most of the other clan have cold shoulder with me since that incident.

    To make matter worse, an outsider is bringing something called a doujin.

    I myself doesn''t know what it is, but it was probably a powerful artifact to gather those disoriented bunch.

    Things change by then bit by bit. All of the clan that hate us is gathering and called themself as BL faction with that outsider as the leader of their gathering.

    Despite me being the actual leader, i was powerless to stop the change from happening.

    Thanks to that, even though a oracle that heralds the end of the world happened, i cannot do anything about it. Those guys didn''t listen to me anymore.

    And now¡­

    When Mai and Nora is out with our main fighters trying to convince the outsiders that bring the doujin here, that devil comes.

    Since it seems like it¡¯s better if outsiders to speak with each others, i was agreeing and staying at home.

    Anyway, about that devil¡­

    The devil that comes is wearing human skin and looked no different than human girl.

    But from the bloodlust and the strength she emits, i know she wasn''t a normal human girl.

    Perhaps, she was even more strong than the founder?

    I am still not sure if she was enemies or allies at beginning, but looking at her she was clearly not a good samaritan.

    Surrounding her with riders, archers and spearman left we tried to defend ourself.

    But the devil strength exceeded our expectation.

    Controlling and taking one of us as hostage, she shows her hostility by making her cutting her arm.

    I want to save my grand daughter that she was controlled, but it was beyond my capabilities.

    When she declares she would kill all of us, i began to panic and sensing her starting to gather her magical power i ordered the rest to try to stop her.

    But it was too late! We won''t be able to stop it.

    As things getting dire, a strange sound is resounded.

    We got confused, but having regain my calm, i ordered everyone to run away.

    They asked about me, but i refuse to run away with them.

    This and before is happened because of my decision, i have to take responsibility and giving them time to run away from this devil at least.

    Once she was done, i speak to her trying to buy some time so everyone can escape.

    Surprisingly, she said she was not going to kill us all.

    What a joke! After doing that to one of us!

    After she told me to shut up and watch, i only gets wary with her.

    Suddenly, i watched a miracle.

    The girl that her arm cutted off is restored like before.

    She was still unconscious, but her breathing is getting stable and not even a scar is left.

    This is.. i never seen or heard this kind of magic is possible.

    After that, to my surprise.

    She was surrendering while holding out her arms.

    What is actually her intention?

    Since it was so bizarre i got a bit curious myself and accepting her surrender.. or should i say, we¡¯re saved?

    Really, kids nowadays is full of surprise. They never stopped to amaze me.

    I guess there''s still a worth of living for this long after all.

 Sidestory 7

    -You can run but you cannot hide, sooner or later¡­ huhuhu-

    -Sometimes before the ¡°prophecy¡±-

    -Inside the devil god army main headquarters-

    ¡°So, who send this letter?¡±

    I asked Tuvalu about the letter that i picked up in my hand

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ i am sorry, i don''t, really know much about it¡±

    He made a suspicious face like feeling guilty and hiding about something, but it was in a instant so i didn''t care much about it.

    ¡°Hmm, i see¡±

    Actually, this ¡°letter¡± that Tuvalu said that he found directed to me is quite obvious about who is the sender.

    The message is like this :

    ¡°CoMeY ThO ThE HeAdQuARTeRs MeEtInG RoOm AlOnE, Or YhOr SeCrHeT WiLl LeAkH OuT, N.. HaHaHaHA¡±

    (Come to the headquarters meeting room alone or your secret will leak out)

    The writing is written in kiddy tone, and there''s a trace of scratch around. Proof that the writer is not experienced in writing.

    Furthermore, now that i sniff it. It smells of something familiar. Like i have smelled it before.

    ¡°Tuvalu¡±

    ¡°Yes!??

    He shouted, probably surprised because i called him suddenly.

    Whoa, can¡¯t you be more, you know, less obvious?

    Moreover, if you made such a guilty face, it would be obvious whose threat.. prank it is.

    I mean, you probably realized too. But come on, it¡¯s not going to be fun if you spoilt it.

    This guy pampers her too much, really...

    ¡°Are you sure you didnt know who send this prank.. threat letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, i mean, no ma¡¯am! This humble servant didnt really know anything, really i am!¡±

    Hmm..

    With that amount of sweat, you didn''t hide anything ya know.

    ¡°Well, nothing else to do than going i guess¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you going ma¡¯am.. i mean, Yes! We must investigate this right now! Let me go with you!¡±

    Well, i think this is interesting so i¡¯ll play along for now~

    Of course, in case this failed to amuse.. entertain me, i already think of fitting punishment for them.

    Either way is a win for me khukhu..

    ¡°Lead the way¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the deepest underground of the tunnel, there is a huge space area with pillars around.

    One of Tuvalu subordinate found it by accident.

    Since this place seems spacious enough, i called it a meeting room. In cass something important is discussed here.

    I put some table and chair too. So if there''s a secret discussion that need consent of every top member of the army, i planned to doing it here.

    Of course, it waa only a plan for future. So for now, this place is empty basically.

    Huh? Whats The table looks like? Well its a round stone table like a certain arthurian legend of course.

    Violation of Copyright? Fuhahaha, like there''s something like that here.

    ¡°So, where is the prankster, i mean the culprit?¡±

    I asked Tuvalu that brings some of his subordinate too.

    Is this his way of saying that he didn''t want to get into trouble alone?

    ¡°Probably soon, ah , i mean, they probably already waiting for us here, isn''t it?¡±

    Just as he said that...

    ¡°Funyahahaha!¡±

    A laugh

    A cute voice

    And a sudden smoke coming from below

    Judging from the voice,

    The culprit must be..!

    ¡°Nyahahaha! Now this place is belong to us, nya!¡±

    The smoke is starting to subside.

    Once it subsidized.

    Three small figure is starting to shown up.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Who, who¡¯s there!?¡± shouts Tuvalu.

    He seems to be surprised, since this place is supposed to be off limits other than for core member of devil god army.

    That¡¯s why, a intruder suddenly coming inside would be surprising, and that means his subordinate is probably slacking off on their watch.

    Or at least he convinced himself that. To make himself feel less guilty.

    Well this seems fun, so i will keep quiet for now.

    ¡°Khukhukhu, were you curious un.. mister, nya? Well, it can¡¯t be helped that you were curious with the great personage who managed to slipped inside the core palace of the devil god army in no time at all..! ¡°

    The central silhouette seems to make a gesture like a villain that i saw often in the movies.

    ¡°Very well, nya! Allow us to introduce ourself!¡±

    *EEII*

    She jumped to the nearest table among with other two silhouettes, while making a victory pose.

    ¡°I.. u... uh, the, the, shield that defend against the devil that corrupts and rotting our society, the, the most, most.. pretty¡­ i.. most... uh.. pretty.. green¡­ ¡±

    ¡°NO WAY I CAN SAY THAAATT! UWAAAAHHHH!¡±

    Reks kun, or pretty green, is starting to get embarrassed and crawling in the corner while Closing his face while crying.

    Yess, he is out.

    He wears a cute magical girl outfit with green ribbon that hides his parts so at a glimpse he looked like a actual girl. While grabbing something that looks like a script book.

    Seriously, his amount of femininess is so overwhelming that even i might get fooled that he was actually a boy.

    Anyone else now knowing him would definitely get fooled.

    Hmm, i wonder if this can sell?

    While i was thinking like the, the second pretty is introducing herself.

    ¡°A smile that heals my comrade, the gentle wind that support her allies and destroy... defeat their enemies without a trace, and erasing their existence.. evilness from this world. Her winks is enough to crush the enemy heart and render their will to fight disappear, PRETTY YELLOW!!¡±

    Hmm? Isn''t that the fox girl that i often played with before? I didn''t see her recently, to think that she was here.

    I thought she was a plain jane doe type girl, never thought she actually got quite a personality.

    She was wearing a magical girl clothes with yellow color and ribbon like Reks kun.

    Their costume are quite well made, i wonder who actually made them?

    And finally¡­

    ¡°Fuahahahaha! And i am the leader of the pretty moon girls. the one with grudge deeper than ocean against a pervert, annoyed and painful, yet we keep moving forward to exact our revenge against the devil that makes our lives suffer, the leader of this rebellion against the injustice and unfair treatment, nya! My name is PREETY REEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¡­.D!!¡±

    *Ghik*

    She choked.

    *Cough cough* *funyu¡­* *wheeze*

    She takes a moment to take her breath.

    *khik khik*

    ¡°Uu¡­. N.. A.. anyway..! We¡¯re the pretty moon girls revenger, nya!¡±

    She tried to make a unhurt face and continuing her speech while making a teary face.

    ¡°And we¡¯re coming here¡­ TO EXACT REVENGE AGAINST THAT PERVERT, NYA!¡±

    She makes a confident face while pointing towards me.

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone else is speechless.

    Even Tuvalu is surprised. Huh? Why?

    Perhaps he actually know the culprit, but didn''t heard about the plan directly. huh, i see. So the mastermind is...

    When i looked at his subordinate, number #2 kun, he was looking pale while swinging his head left and right like saying without a voice ¡°it wasnt me¡±

    It wasn''t him either, then as i thought.

    Fuun.

    To suddenly makes a appearance at this time, just what is this kitty doing actually?

    Then,

    ¡°Fuhahaha! Are you surprised! Are you surprised why i am here, pervert?¡±

    Black cat girl is making a smug ¡°i win¡± face

    ¡°Yes, that right, nya! All this time, all this time, i keep being forced for things that i don''t want to do a..and... you keep making my life messy ever since we meet! If you thought i was going to become your toy to play with forever, then, you were mistaken, nya!¡±

    She act like she was already winning.

    Huh? Winning? For what, though?

    ¡°Now, my comrades! Let us attack her together! Alone we fall, but united we stand, nya! Let us put the end of the evil scheme this woman ever think of! Gooo¡­ Pretty moon! Avenge our long deep grudge!¡±

    She said in a loud voice. How energetic.

    But.

    ¡°...huh?¡±

    The other two is ignoring her.

    ¡­¡­

    The fox girl is busy playing her hair while looking at a handheld mirror, while Reks kun looks depressed and sulking in the corner of the desk.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Huh? Huh? Why?¡±

    Sonya looks confused now, like she didn''t expect this.

    Finally regained her composure, she start to complaining.

    ¡°H..hey! What are you guys doing, nya? This isn''t part of the plan! We¡¯re supposed to attack while she is confused, tied her up, and beaten her so everyone will know who is the strongest here and start to laughing at that pervert and we can have our revenge!¡±

    Sonya start to complain to the fox girl and Reks.

    But they''re only looked at her in a second, and back to what they are doing previously.

    ¡°Whats the big idea, nya!?¡±

    She got irritated and start to shouting.

    ¡°Haa..¡±

    The fox girl, seems tired of Sonya constant nagging, start to speak first.

    ¡°And why, should we do that nanojya?¡±

    She speaked without much interest on her voice.

    ¡°Nyawhat!?¡±

    She got surprised at this sudden betrayal.

    ¡­.

    ¡°In the first place, didnt you said we were only going to cheer Miho-sama since she looked like she had a lot in her mind. So we were going to surprise her and make the devil god army mood getting more relaxed? Why did it become a revenge instead? This is the first time i heard about it, nanojya¡±

    ¡°Uuu that¡¯s.. because, the plan progress well, so i start to think it will be fine if i can capture her and showing her how bad it is to capture someone against their will, nya..¡±

    ¡°Then it was your own grudge, Sonya-san, you''re like a horrible actor going off from script just because things are going so well that you forgot your purpose in the end. Really, just because Miho-sama favors you the most does that makes your head become empty like a monkey? Oh i apologize, comparing you to a monkey is rude to monkeys isn''t it nanojya? Perhaps some of your parents have blood not just with cat-kin but monkey-kin too?¡±

    ¡°W..wha.. what is your problem, nya!? Why are you blaming me when it looks like you¡¯re having fun too! You¡¯re younger than me, so speak with some respect, nya!¡±

    ¡°Hee.. really? I was only doing my part like a professional does. But since i am taller than you, cuter than you, smarter than you, from the position of someone as perfect as me, i am going to let it slide, brat. Oh excuse me, it was slipped out nanojya¡±

    ¡°Funyaah! You done it noow! I keep quiet about it, but i know your weakness! You actually scared to pee in the night and asking to go to bathroom with me before because you''re scared of ghos..!¡±

    Fox girl is closing Sonya mouth and stopping her to talk further.

    ¡°Thats.. please avoid making a unjustifiable claim, nanojya! Besides, it''s not like gho.. ghost and beings like that is actually exist. After all, science that Miho-sama said once had already explained about its existence, so they can¡¯t actually be ex..exist¡±

    Hmm, i think i forgot to mention that it¡¯s only in my previous world¡­ i heard Iskandar mentions he fight a ghost type enemies often in his adventuring days, so i can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯re not exist in this world...

    ¡°Liar, nya! You wetted your panties and clinging to me so tightly because you thought a tree voice is a ghost! Reks, tell it to her ! You helped me hide her wet panties from uncle, so you must know about it, nya!¡±

    She called Reks as witness, but Reks ignore her. Instead...

    ¡°I am a man, i am a man, i am a man, i am not a girl, i am not a girl..¡±

    He sulked in the corner of the desk while picking flower petals one by one.

    ¡°Nyaaaawr! bunch of idiots, nya! Is there only a idiot and a pervert here, nya?¡±

    ¡°How rude, at least call me intellectual¡± reply the fox girl

    ¡°You''re the biggest idiot ! Baka baka bakaaa...!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, is that all you got? A monkey cat really have such a limited vocabulary after all..¡±

    ¡°Flat chest, nya¡±

    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT!?¡± shouts the fox girl.

    ¡°Flat flat flat flat, nya!¡±

    ¡°Fugiiii..! like you¡¯re any different, nanojya!¡±

    ¡°i was bigger than you last month by 2 cm, nya!¡±

    *SNAP* (sound of something broke)

    ¡°Noow... you dooonee.. it, NANOJYA!¡±

    The fox girl start to attack the cat girl, but the cat girl counter attack first! She scratch fox girl on the face instead, oof it looks painful. While seems like in a pain the fox girl counterattacks by using a magic instead. Referee! Isn''t magic cheating!? She manages to avoid, but the cat girl tail is getting burned, she was getting panicked and start to swing her tails wildly! The fox girl is getting caught up and her clothes is getting burned too! The two idiots panicked while screaming gyaah gyaah. Reks, that saw that start to use his ice magic to cool them down. The fire subsidized, But it seems like it was too much. Now they''re like a freezing animal. They end up hugged each others to warm themself up while getting a cold. Oh my, isn''t friendship beautiful?

    ¡­¡­

    After calming down, the kids is drinking some warm chocolate made by Tuvalu while wearing some thick sheets.

    Reks said he feels cold with the outfit, so he wears one too.

    The cat girl and fox girl did not speak anything to each other after that. They only looked at each others while saying hmph! And facing the other side.

    Since they seems to be calming down, it¡¯s time for question~

    ¡°So, what actu-ally happened?¡±

    I smiled, but using enough intimidation to make them stiff for a moment.

    Then, the fox girl is start to beg and make a dogeza pose.

    ¡°M..miho sama! I am sorry, nanojya! I tried to stop this wild monkey-cat, but i was taken hostage and cannot do anything except to follow through her evil plan. Kuh! Such a evil! To think that i, of all people, is getting caught up by such a cowardly and dirty method..¡±

    ¡°HEY! Don¡¯t lie, nya! You were getting excited too! Saying that it was interesting!¡±

    ¡°Huh? When did i said it like that? Oh, memory loss? You start to have a loss of memory like my grandpa at your age? Puh. Useless¡±

    ¡°What did you say!? Wanna have another go, nya?¡±

    ¡°Sure, bring it on nanojya! Today, i shall buried you and that small mini flea brain of yours forever in the darkness!¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to act so cool, nya! I just made you cry just now!¡±

    ¡°Aren''t you crying yourself!? Talk about a pot calling the kettle black!¡±

    ¡°Munyunyunyunyu¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiighhh..!¡±

    The had a staring contest while trying to stab each others with their eyes.

    Well, it was fun to watch. But i better stopped this soon.

    *clap clap*

    I start to clap to get their attention. And they changed view to me.

    ¡°Good¡±

    I speak to them.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Frankly, i was going to get angry if you kids are showing me some stupid , plain boring show¡±

    I continued to speak.

    ¡°But, well, it was good. Well, not that good. I say it was a fair entertainment. It was a passing grade, barely, i suppose.¡±

    ¡°So congratulations. I will spare you kids and give you an applause instead. Be glad¡±

    Since i didn''t seem to be so angry, the surrounding people is breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Ehehe, it was nothing, anything for you, Miho sama...¡±

    The fox girl is getting a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°W,why are you happy instead of getting mad? Gross, nya!¡±

    Though the cat girl is getting creeped out instead. how rude.

    Well, i guess i¡¯ll get to the point.

    ¡°But¡±

    I smirked.

    ¡°This and that are a different matters. You kids send a threat and wasting my precious time while trying to have a rebellion. This is clearly a attempt of betrayal, and a punishment is definitely necessary to show to people that i can be strict when it¡¯s needed, right? ¡±

    They start to freeze.

    ¡°Fortunately, because i am in such a good mood i will give you kids chance. I am not a monster you know, i won''t just suddenly punish a helpless prey¡±

    ¡°So i will give you chance¡±

    *gulp* (sound of everyone around except Miho swallow their saliva)

    Then,

    I made a deranged smile like it was the most funniest thing i said

    ¡°Try to escape as i hunt you down, try to run as far as you can, let me enjoy this hunt as much as possible¡±

    With that words as a trigger¡­

    Hell begins.

    ¡­¡­

    The first to react was the cat girl.

    I don''t know if it was because of her survival instinct is kicking, or because she knows my intent.

    She pushed the fox girl before she could even react and push her to me.

    Huh? The fox girl is too slow to react and only get a blank look with a stupid, confused expression.

    Oops, i catch her.

    Thats bad, what would you do if she gets injured?

    Ignoring her, the cat girl is grabbing Reks hand and start to run away like her life is depends on it.

    The fox girl seems to finally realize what will happened to her.

    And then she screamed, ¡°traitor!¡± she said.

    But well, i was not the person who would ignore the dish in front of me, isn''t it?

    Especially if it was offered to me.

    I smiled while looking at the fox girl. But she got scared instead. So i told her to smile while patting her head, since everything will be alright.

    It seems like she can feels that i am different than usual, so she force a smile while crying and looking at me horrendously.

    Then,

    ¡°GYYAAAAHHHH¡±

    A scream is heard.

    ¡­¡­

    Reks, that runs away with Sonya keeps screaming the fox girl name.

    ¡°ANYAAAAAA¡­!¡±

    He tried to turn back but Sonya grabbed his hand tightly and not letting him go.

    ¡°LET GO, LET GO OF ME SONYA! IF WE TURN BACK NOW, ANYA MIGHT STILL..!¡±

    ¡°REKS!¡±

    She screamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn back¡±

    She made a serious expression unlike her usual self.

    ¡°That¡¯ s hell you''re going into¡±

    Reks froze in disbelief, like he can¡¯t believe what Sonya is saying.

    ¡°Forget it. It was better that way¡±

    She said without a hesitation.

    ¡°It was... already too late for her, nya...¡±

    ¡°But.. but...¡±

    ¡°THE LEAST WE CAN DO RIGHT NOW...!¡±

    She shouted again to Reks.

    ¡°Is to not make her sacrifice in vain, nya!¡±

    ¡°Ugh..! Hicc..¡±

    Reks seems to endure his urge to help Anya. And gripped Sonya hand tightly.

    ¡­¡­

    They managed to hide in one of the rooms in pathway to return.

    But since this was the deepest floor of the headquarters, it was not easy to escape.

    Trying to calming down the tired Reks, Sonya hides in one of the rooms.

    ¡°Hic.. hic..¡±

    Reks cannot stopped crying, so Sonya close his mouth with her hand while saying ¡°quiet¡±

    Then,

    They heard a sound of something dragged.

    While someone is singing.

    No,

    ¡°Something¡± is making a sound.

    Peeking from behind the door, they saw ¡°that¡±

    That creature, that makes a sound not from this world.

    Start to make a voice that echo to the deepest fear of the listeners.

    The one who hears it will wish they didn''t hear it, but, at the same time they cannot ignore it either.

    That''s because..

    If they try to avoid seeing the view right now.

    They would, instantly get butchered.

    ¡°You can run but you can¡¯t hide. You can try but you can¡¯t survive. Try to struggle, try to fight... Sooner or later i will found you and...¡±

    ¡°That¡± thing is made a voice that seems impossible that it comes from this world.

    It ¡°dragged¡± something that seems like a corpse.

    Because it was unmoving, it was unknown whenever it was actually alive or dead.

    But, the ¡°corpse¡± seems similiar.

    While trying to hide their breath and sound as much as possible, they start to distance themself from the door.

    But,

    Reks is panicked and bump into a table.

    With that sound as trigger.

    The being from beyond the door is making a disgusting smile while laughing.

    ¡°I-found-you¡±

    They were doomed.

    ¡­.

    ¡°I, i, am sorry !¡± apologize Reks.

    Sonya keeps calm, and she seems to be thinking about something .

    Unlike her usually carefree attitude, she puts her life in line right now.

    So any slight mistake is not allowed.

    A moment of hesitation can become fatal!

    A slight doubt will end up as death!

    Winning would be impossible, but surviving is barely possible!

    Then..

    The one and only road that she can take is...

    ¡±Reks, calm down, nya!¡±

    She tried to calm Reks down.

    The crying reks still feels scared, but looking at Sonya serious face he calms down.

    ¡°Alright? Listen.. that thing seems to walk slowly on purpose.¡±

    *nod nod* (Reks nodding)

    ¡°I don''t know if it was on purpose, or that thing is toying with us. But whatever it is, we have the advantage, nya!¡±

    ¡°Ad..vantage..? In this situation?¡±

    *nod nod* (Sonya nodding)

    ¡°Yes! No matter how strong that thing is, it was still a living creature. Here''s the plan. We will come out suddenly. Then, when you distract it with your ice magic, i will hide in the cover of darkness and kicked it with all of my might¡±

    ¡°Kicked..it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, nya. If i kicked with all of my might, then it will stagger for a bit. We can use that chance to escape¡±

    ¡°But..but.. will it work?¡±

    ¡°We have no choice, nya! It''s either kill or be killed!¡±

    ¡°No, No way, no way! We will die! We will die here without being able to do anything. At least let us ask for forgiveness, that way we might get spared...¡±

    ¡°REKS!¡±

    She shouted.

    ¡°Believe in me,nya! Believe in your comrade! As one of the pretty moon girls, such behavior is unacceptable!¡±

    Reks seems still crying, but he calms down a bit.

    ¡°Remember, we had enough of running away. Do you understand if that thing escapes to the surface? What will happened with our friend above? You knows what will happened right?¡±

    Reks is getting silently hears Sonya.

    ¡°We will stop that thing, right here and now, nya!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Seems like being convinced, Reks nodded weakly.

    ¡­..

    Hiding behind the door, ¡°that¡± is getting closer now

    On few more steps, and ¡°it¡± will reach this room

    Behind the door, Sonya and Reks is getting ready

    ¡°Okay, on my mark..¡±

    Sonya whisper to Reks.

    ¡°GOOO,NYAA!¡±

    She shouts

    ¡°UWAAAAAAAHHH!¡±

    Reks is running in front of ¡°that¡±.

    He was scared, he was scared.

    But.

    If he didnt stop ¡°that¡± here, then who will?

    ¡°ICE SHARDS!¡±

    Using his most strongest move, he use a hail of ice shards to stopped ¡°that¡± from moving.

    It was only for seconds because he lacks magical output, but it was enough.

    ¡°I.. I CAN¡¯T HOLD ANY LONGER! GOO, SONYAA!¡±

    He shouts at his comrade behind him.

    But..

    ¡°S..sonya?¡±

    No one replied.

    Instead,

    There''s nobody behind him.

    ¡°S..Sonya? Hey? You¡¯re just kidding right? You¡¯re still there, right?¡±

    There''s no one replying him.

    ¡°Come on now, this isn''t funny.. Sonya? Sonya? Hey?Hello?¡±

    No matter how much he tried, his voice is not heard.

    ¡°Ha.. haha.. you¡¯re joking right? Sonya, you won¡¯t leave me alone right?¡±

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s the truth¡­

    Sonya, with the highest survival instinct among the three, merely choose a choice that let her live longer after all.

    ¡°Sonya!? Sonya!? Uwah uwaah.. waahh...¡±

    Starting to cry for being abandoned, he was starting to lose hope and panicked.

    Then,

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked closely at ¡°that¡± while making a face full of despair and crying.

    Sadly, the only thing that greets his despair.

    Is a deranged, corrupted smile of ¡°that¡± thing

    ¡­¡­

    (Fuu fuu)

    Sonya hides inside a pot while trying to hold her breath and making smallest movement as much as possible.

    (This is, good, isn''t it? I hope that thing will get bored and leaving quietly..)

    She was closing her eyes while trying to avoid ¡°that¡± like a disaster that nobody can do anything about

    (Uuu.. i am sorry you two, if i survived, i will give you two the best part of my fish. I will give you my best toys.. so please...)

    (Don¡¯t die, nya)

    She was praying.

    She was praying harder than when her village is in plague.

    She was praying harder than any of her life before.

    But¡­

    *creak*

    Reality is cruel.

    ¡­.

    The pot where she was in is slowly being opened.

    And what she saw,

    Is not a god that answer her pray,

    Not her uncle that always smile kindly to her,

    Neither a wild monster that going to kill her on spot.

    In fact,

    She would be happier to find a wild, random monster.

    Yet the one that greets her.

    Is the one with a smile of devil that hell even freeze over.

    ¡­.

    The one who ask first is Sonya.

    ¡°How.. did you find me, nya?¡±

    It was probably a stupid thing to do, especially when your life is in danger.

    But, because she feels her life will ended no matter what, she asked anyway.

    Then,

    Replying her the ¡°devil¡± answer

    ¡°Smell¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    ¡°I cannot mistake your smell even from afar¡±

    ¡°What.. was that? Are you a dog-kin or something nya..¡±

    Feels weak, she can only retort such a small reply.

    ¡°What.. will be happened to me?¡±

    She feels given up, and weakly asking.

    ¡°Don''t worry. It was nothing bad. See?¡±

    Saying that, she showed Sonya the two ¡°corpses¡± that she brought.

    ¡°Huh? UWAAAHN!?¡±

    She got surprised that her voice is leaked out.

    The devil only smiles back to her.

    ¡°See? It was good right? Seeing your costumes, i was inspired by something. Don¡¯t worry, it won''t be hurt. After all, i just found a convenient tools. See?¡±

    Saying that, she was shown a statue head with snakes in the hair as model.

    ¡°This little baby is convenient, no matter how much time passed you won''t feel tired at all, you won''t feel hungry, you won''t feel the urge to pee. In fact, you won¡¯t feel anything at all. From top of your body and to the bottom of your toes..¡±

    ¡°Ah, but, i heard the victim that saw its ¡°eyes¡± will still be conscious although they cannot move at all. I guess it was its only defects. But hey, i guess that''s not important. After all, you will realize how adorable your costume are. Don''t worry, the effect is only last for a week. During that time, Everyone will know you guys from all over the world, and it''s free advertisement! Without needing any tax, paying for artist fee, and not to worry about their qualities will suffer. Since....¡±

    ¡°it was made from the real things after all¡±

    After saying that,

    Sonya looked at her in despair and start to crying.

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡±

    She grits her teeth in frustration.

    When she finally screamed...

    ¡°GOD DAMN IT, NYAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    She was defeated.

    ¡­¡­

    -tomorrow morning, on the street of the capital city-

    ¡°Hey, look¡±

    One of the random passerby is starting to point at something.

    ¡°Kyaah, what is that? So cute¡±

    One of the girl passerby is praising it.

    ¡°Mama, what is that? is it sold somewhere?¡±

    One of the kids is pointing at it.

    And,

    What they all saw was¡­

    A statue of three girls, looked happy while wearing frilly and colorful dress while making a cute pose.

    The amount of color and details looks amazing that it was indistinguishable from real things.

    In fact, it was so realistic that it seems like they can pop out and walked out right now.

    ¡°i wonder who made it... it looks so detailed. And the clothes looks realistic too¡­ hmm? There''s panties in here too! Wow! This one is a boy? What an amazing details¡±

    One of a rather pervert onlookers is looking from below their skirt

    ¡°Hey, you pervert. Isn''t that a crime?¡±

    ¡°Haha, don''t worry. Isn''t it only a statue? My wife won''t be angry just by peeking at a statue¡±

    ¡°Still, i wonder if those cute statue is actually being made by someone¡±

    ¡°Hey, there''s a message here. Look¡±

    Below the statue, they saw a writing carved into a stone.

    The pretty moon girls revenger and their happy friends

    And below that, a small writing is written there.

    ps : for anyone interested with the costume and figures, please contact¡­.

    ¡°Woooho! I would buy 100 of the figures!¡±

    ¡°That dress looked nice, i wonder if my daughter will like it?¡±

    ¡°Look! They say that they might accept pre orders of various pose too! I would ordered 300 various pose right away!¡±

    ¡°Haha you were hesitant, aren''t you? I would buy 1000 for each different pose right away!¡±

    ¡°A..as expected from baron Loliconn! He never hesitate in spending money for things that he was interested with!¡±

    Amidst this commotion and this scenery,

    If anybody actually looked closer, you can saw that tears is flowing out from the three statue that looks so happy.

    Whenever that''s actually a tears or a rain, that¡¯s something that nobody will realize.

 Sidestory xmas special

    -A happy bloody..joyful christmas-

    -Sometimes before the war-

    -In the random village somewhere-

    ¡°Hmm..¡±

    Miho was observing her surroundings.

    The people looked like busy preparing decorations and talking merrily with each others.

    ¡°I wonder what''s going on..?¡±

    Truth is, she was bored staying cooped inside the mines.

    So out for walk, she was going into outside to get some fresh air.

    But, no matter where she go, everybody seems to busily preparing red and white decorations, lanterns, and trees.

    Getting curious, she threaten, asked some random villagers ¡°nicely¡± and heard the full story.

    ¡­..

    Apparently, one day in a year there''s a celebration similar like a christmas called christmas x-day.

    In that day, someone chosen by the Goddess to be a santa will give a gift to the good boys and girls who had been thought to deserve it.

    Be it health, legendary items, or privilege.

    Anyone with pure soul will receive them. And it''s often the kids in this village that receive it the most.

    The most important thing is the christmas spirit that is mentions by the Goddess.

    By the way, last year the gift was a reindeer doll handmade by Goddess. Year before that is house model in christmas style from straw. How cheap.

    ¡°Heeh, so theres a day like christmas in this world too¡±

    I speak to the people in front of me.

    *Hmmph!* *Muunh!* *Ghuu..*

    They''re a boy and girls who looks like a riajuu with exactly two girls and one boy.

    Since the girls seems like they didn''t have anything to do other than flirting with the boy, and the boy is the same, i kidnapped¡­ asked them nicely for some question.

    Oh no no, it''s not like i thought they are such a waste of space and nobody will even care if they¡¯re disappeared somewhere¡­

    And it''s not my hobby to tied them in a certain bondage play . Just it was troublesome to even speak with them so...

    ¡°Ah, i forgot. Let me release your binding.¡±

    I cut the rope and they got releases.

    *Haa haa.. SHIT, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? ARE YOU INSANE, BITCH!?*

    *WE WON¡¯T FORGET THIS YOU CRAZY WOMAN!¡±

    ¡°TREATING US LIKE THAT JUST TO ASK SOME TRIVIAL QUESTION, ARE YOU MENTAL OR SOMETHING!?¡±

    They start to curse while running away from me while running away butt naked.

    The look on their eyes is saying that they want to beat me up for getting tied against their own will, but end up retreating because they feel they cannot win against me.

    Huh? Can¡¯t you just asked normally? Haha, since when i can ask normally?

    Besides, that smug face of the boy who looks like he was the best winner in the world and two sluts who looks like they was in drugs over heels to the boy makes me want to make them in pain for once in their life.

    ¡°Okay,then...¡±

    Time to find out who is the ¡°santa¡± this time, eh?

    ¡­..

    I am just a common man.

    Raised in a woodcutter family, my ancestor is said to be the hero who once called into this world.

    However, that was a long ago. And there''s no method to verify it. And without any proof, everybody start to forgot about it.

    Living alone in the wood when i get old enough to independent from my parents, i like to live among the forest and the animals.

    But there''s things that i like the most.

    That is, the smile of the children.

    ¡­..

    Seeing the children being happy is granting me with a bliss.

    That¡¯s why i work to donate my rich to the kid that need them, and end up helping the orphans and church.

    My parents in home keep asking me to pursue my own happiness and get a wife to marry but i was content with this life.

    Before i know it, i had reach early thirties while being single all this time.

    But i didn''t regret it.

    After all, everyday is always fulfilling.

    One day, thanks to my achievement, the Goddess visited me in my dream and choosing me as santa.

    I was overjoyed.

    Bringing happiness to a kid is a joy for me.

    Especially to be chosen as ¡°santa¡± that will bring happiness to the children. No other work can bring me more joy than this one!

    I always like to make a toys for children, so i already know what to give to them.

    Of course i would do it, without even being asked!

    Finally, finally, i found it.

    My purpose of live, must be for this very moment!

    ¡­.

    So i start to gather some helpers.

    Most of my helpers are the monster in the wood that i beat.

    For some reason, i was stronger than most of the average people and can beat a monster around c class easily.

    And i have a gift to speak with them. The Goddess called it a divine blessing received since birth.

    Making friends with them after some speaking, i asked goblin, trolls, and unicorn to helping me creating gift for the children.

    How do i convinced them? Well i would love to speak about it, but next time alright?

    Well, it was a lot of work...

    I started making a factory from the scratch, ask some money lenders to lend me some money to build it, gathering broken things that seems to be useable as toys and repairing them.

    The Goddess offer to help by trying to hand me over some artifact to sell for money. But i refuse, because i want to make the kids happy with my own strength.

    I can¡¯t count how many times that i want to give up.

    Since monster is originally in the wild, having to do this task is stressing them.

    Often, a fight occurs but i managed to stop them somehow.

    Thinking of the smile of the children that will receive my gift all over the world is the only strength that drives me.

    I dont need some gratitude, i dont need some luxurious reward that the goddess offer me.

    Just know that there''s some kids being happy from things that i do is rewarding enough for me.

    We worked, worked, and worked hard despite the adversaries.

    Before i knew it, thirty year has passed since i started this job.

    We managed to create a lot of gifts this time of year. More than ever before. Enough to buried the biggest cities in the box.

    Wonderful¡­!

    I was crying looking for the result of our hard work.

    My subordinate looked happy too looking at their hard work is not wasted.

    Frankly, i want to rest a little and having a drinking party with all of us to celebrate.

    But i can¡¯t spend too much time. The x-day will soon come.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Besides, i cannot let the kids waiting for the gift any longer..!

    Now, we just need to wrapped them up and bring them to the house of the kids.

    As soon as i thought that¡­

    ¡°Found you¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    Someone speaked in my back.

    With a creepy tone of laughter that she can¡¯t hide.

    That was¡­

    My meeting with the ¡°devil¡± that ruins my life forever.

    ¡­.

    Starting to get curious with this festival, i asked Tuvalu and his subordinates to find the ¡°santa¡±

    To find them is quite simple.

    Asking around about those that buys and looking for toys in a high amount, i found him eventually.

    He looked like a description of santa in my world. Although why he is so thin? Like he didn''t eat properly for ages.

    Looking at this mountain of toys, he really worked hard huh?

    Still¡­

    This disappoints me.

    ¡°Nothing but a simple reindeer dolls and a simple model of christmas house here..¡±

    I looked at the toys while checking them one by one.

    All of them looks similar without any hint of creativity.

    I guess that''s to be expected, but frankly i didn''t think it was this boring.

    ¡°STOP!!¡±

    Someone screamed to me while getting tied up.

    It was the ¡°santa¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU TOUCH THOSE! YOU FIEND!!¡±

    He was still getting spirited despite his face is full of bump and wound all over.

    Frankly, he was messy from getting beaten up.

    Hey, it''s not like i want to beat him up.

    But as soon as i visited here, he resist quite vigorously..

    He was pretty good too, almost the same as a rank adventurer?

    So i didn''t hold back. Well, he was sturdy but thats all. His attack power is basically non existent. But he can sure take a hit.

    ¡°Hmm? So others can touch them, but i can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Those are meant for pure children, devoid of evil and malice. Unlike you, devil!¡±

    He declare to me without any doubt.

    ¡°Hooh? And what makes you think i am evil?¡±

    ¡°The moment you came i have been feeling shivers all over my body, my body cannot stop trembling and your expression and gesture hints you being a evil creature to your deepest core. You might be able to fool others into thinking you¡¯re just a human, but you can¡¯t fool me, devil!¡±

    Hey, that was rude isn''t it? Although i did intrude without invitation, beat him up, and tied him up.

    ¡°Leave this place, devil! This is a sacred task bestowed upon me by the goddess herself! If you dare to obstruct me, a goddess divine wrath would surely come upon you!¡±

    Pfft..

    I can¡¯t help but laugh

    ¡°AHAHAHAAHAHAHAHA!¡±

    ¡°!?¡±

    He was surprised and taken aback by my reaction.

    Finally can¡¯t endure it any longer from curioustly, he asked.

    ¡°W..what''s so funny, you devil?¡±

    I smirked while answering him.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ how can i not laugh?¡±

    Since he doesn''t seem to understand, i told him.

    ¡°The Goddess wrath you said? Funny how it was actually her who send me here¡±

    ¡°W..what?¡±

    Well i was actually basically forcing her, but it was her who send me back to this world.

    ¡°Even if that isn''t the case, i doubt she can do anything to me. In fact, if she tried it would be interesting¡±

    I still had not enough bullying her after all..

    ¡°L..lies! There''s no way some evil creature like you being send by the goddess herself!¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s up to you to believe it or not. Besides, convincing you is not the reason i come here.¡±

    I grabbed one of the toys.

    ¡°It¡¯s this¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    He looked at me angrily.

    ¡°YOU FIEND! I TOLD YOU TO RELEASE YOUR HAND FROM THEM!¡±

    ¡°And if i don''t want to?¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡±

    Provoking him, i break the toys with my grip.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    He was surprised, collapsed, and convulsing like seeing such a repulsive sight that his whole body, no, his whole being refuse to accept it.

    Wow, what a reaction just from one of the toys..

    ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­ haaa¡­.¡±

    He was having trouble breathing, and his eyes looks like he was starting to lose his sanity.

    Man, it seems to be no longer a hobby, but more like an addiction to him.

    Finally gathering his thought, he stare at me.

    ¡°You.. youuu¡­ What have you done!? What have you done??? WHAT HAVE YOU DOONEEEE!!!!! AARGHHH!!¡±

    He tried to resist, but he actually did not have enough strength to break free from the ropes.

    Well it was a special ropes made from renowned s rank spider monster that i found so it won''t break so easily.

    But his eyes looked red, and anyone looking would thought he was gone insane.

    He even tried to escape by biting the ropes until his teeth is bleeding. Wow, impressive.

    Frankly, it was annoying trying to correct him about what i thought was wrong. But i ignore his tantrum and continue to speak anyway.

    ¡°I was the one who want to ask. What was that piece of shit?¡±

    I speak with disinterest in my tone.

    He looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°A¡­ shit? You called my masterpiece.. a lifetime worth of my work.. a shit?¡±

    I stopped smiling and seeing him with a contempt instead.

    This guy doesn''t understand, so i told him.

    ¡°Of course. Frankly you were supposed to gift them with a special rewards that is unforgettable, right? After all this is a once in a year day. A special day where their hard work is being rewarded. By bootlicking their parents, trying to be good boys and girl when actually they want to be naughty as much as they want. And after all that enduring living hell that is studying diligently,smiling like a clown, without any time to play, what did they receive?¡±

    I grab another toys.

    ¡°This shit?¡±

    I break another one by gripping it hard.

    ¡°AARRRRGH, STOP IT! STOP IT, YOU DEVIL!¡±

    He was having another fit like getting possesed.

    Ignoring his plea, i continued while picking up and breaking one by one.

    ¡°Really, kids nowadays are smarter than you think. They''re not genius but not stupid either. If i had to make comparison, hmm.. kinda like those goblins¡±

    While breaking the toys one by one while i am explaining, he got more crazier and wilder each time i done that. To the point that i doubt he can maintain sanity any longer.

    ¡°And yet, the only thing that you thought can make them happy is.. this? Seriously? So handing them a shit like this can replace their happiness? Ahh.. it must be good for you, eh? It must be nice living by receiving anything you want when you small. I bet your family is quite fortunate, eh? While its not rich it''s probably not poor either. Anything that you want is not beyond your family reach and those that you can¡¯t get, you¡¯re pretending to be satisfied with what you already got and let it slide with all time in year magic words ¡°We gave thanks to your blessing this time too, Goddess¡±

    ¡°W..what¡­ are you.. speaking... about..?!¡±

    He was starting to get haggard and tired from all those struggling that he made. His head is bleeding from struggling, and his mouth is covered by his blood.

    ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand, so let me tell it to you straight away¡±

    I grabbed his white hair, and looking at him straightly.

    ¡°What you were doing, is just a farce since the beggining¡±

    ¡°Wh..at?¡±

    He looked surprised.

    I start to speak more cheerfully.

    ¡°Of course, for kids that still doesn''t know much about life yet, what they like is only play around as much as they like, eat as much as they like, sleep as much as they like. Basically having fun for everyday is their happiness right?¡±

    Then i stare at him with cold expression.

    ¡°Yet, what has this special day done? Instead of playing they had to work helping their parents.. Instead of being together with their friend they had to help cleaning house without any time to play, instead of eating delicious food they had to endure eating the vegetables that they didn''t like. That¡¯s the price they paid in order to be a good kids, after all..¡±

    ¡°¡°Bad¡± kid wont get any rewards after all. If you didn''t receive present, you will get shunned by your friend that receive presents. You will be cheered up by empty promise from your parent that said excuse perhaps santa just forgot it this year.

    ¡°But in reality you know it. Those ¡°bad¡± kids will know that santa had abandoned them because they''re a bad kid. They know that no justice or goddess exist for them because they''re ¡°bad¡± This scar will never fade, and even once they had becoming adults, they will grown up into a crooked, untrusting adults that won''t be able to believe anything anymore! They will waste their lives, becoming thugs, rapist, murder.. and end up inside the jail or killed by the bounty hunters for the rest of their lives¡±

    ¡°W..what?¡±

    ¡°And whose fault it is? None. Yeah none. Of course santa cannot give all of the kids present. How many are them? How can he managed to give present to everybody and making them satisfied? And even if they got one eventually, how can you know it would made them happy?¡±

    ¡°B..but, that''s why we worked so hard. I WORKED SO HARD TO PREVENT ANY KID BEING UNHAPPY! AT LEAST, AT LEAST THOSE GOOD KIDS WILL BE HAPPY RIGHT?¡±

    He said it like clinging into it.

    He speaked to it like it was his only salvation left.

    He tried to convince himself that everything is not meaningless

    Then i keep dropping the bomb anyway.

    ¡°That''s why i told you it was a farce¡±

    He froze in shocked expression.

    ¡°You didn''t realize? Most kids would like to have their dream realized rather than materialistic things like that. Girl would dream to become a princess, boys would dream to become a hero and defeat evil dragon.. things like that, it''s so simple.¡±

    ¡°A boy yearning to be a hero from their parent stories, a girl want to be a princess. Everybody got different dreams where they become a hero of their own story, a main character on their own, but All of it are coming and nurtured from their irreplaceable times together with their family, friends...¡±

    I looked at him once more.

    ¡°And yet, what has those kids done in their most important time of their life?¡±

    He looked like he was realized, but having doubt saying it.

    ¡°That... thats...¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It..its..¡±

    ¡°SAY IT!¡±

    With expression of anguish, he said what was in his mind

    ¡°Because.. they''re too busy trying to become a good kids..¡±

    I smiled a little. Though it seems more like a sarcasm expression.

    ¡°And the reward for them being good kids is this? A toy that barely changed every year, the price that they received from wasting their youth waiting for a one day a year miracle, is this?¡±

    I laughs.

    ¡°What a farce. All of it. A fake happiness, a fake promise, a fake momentary satisfaction...¡±

    I stare at him again.

    He was getting quiet and meek unlike before.

    ¡°Instead of giving them dreams, you gave them a harsh realities of adult when those brats still getting wet behind their ears. Still cannot differentiate between right and wrong yet what you teach them was hell that every adults will face eventually, ¡°work¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Now, tell me. Is this worth all of their sacrifice? Are you telling me, this ugly dog-look-alike reindeer doll and cheap straw not even worth as pillow, is more important than their dreams? To make them forgotten what makes them actually being happy the most, to make them only knows how to work in order to get what you want for their lives all this time...¡±

    Is that what the santa do?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ugh..¡±

    He broke.

    ¡°Aaa..aaa..¡±

    Having his whole purpose to live being denied

    ¡°AAAARGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±

    Santa is crying.

    ¡°I am sorry, i am sorry children, i am sorry, i didnt meant to.. i am sorry¡­!¡±

    He keep repeating it like a chant.

    ¡°I am sorry..! Forgive me children! Forgive me goddess, i have failed you all! Forgive me!¡±

    Hmm, it works betterly than i thought.

    ¡°Ughhh... guhh¡­.¡±

    Once he seems to have dried up his tears, i patted his back.

    ¡°It''s not too late. You can still do something¡±

    *gusu*

    ¡°R..really..?¡± ask the santa with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, for matter like this¡­¡±

    I smiled delightfuly.

    Violence is the answer

    ¡°Huh??¡±

    He got dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­.

    I start to explain to him

    ¡°So the plan is like this. Because those brats is starting to forgot how to dream, we have to reignite those feeling they had¡±

    ¡°And, how?¡±

    Santa is getting confused instead.

    Instead i answer with smirk.

    ¡°Simple. A game where its kill or be killed¡±

    ¡°What!???¡±

    He was surprised instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that dreams and miracles are born the most in the midst of the bloody war. A moment when your life is in danger, where you cannot think of anything else other than surviving. Thats why, we will rekindle those situation and creating a game where they will think their lives is in danger¡±

    ¡°Are you insane!!¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Don''t worry. It''s not like their lives is actually is in danger. It''s just it looked like that so they will have a dream in a spur of moment things when they''re thought they¡¯re about to get killed¡±

    ¡°Huh? H..how can that work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like leaving them like this is good for their growth. And besides, i believe it''s a certain santa responsibility that we have to go this far right?¡±

    I poke where its hurt to probe him for getting suspicious.

    ¡°G..gkkkk..!¡±

    ¡°So, was it decided? It was decided! since it was decided, let us do the ritual to resolve yourself¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Santa and his subordinate monster is looking at each others confusingly.

    I passed the verdict of death.

    ¡°Burn all of thoose ugly toys. Each and every one of them <3¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    In front of the mountain of toys,

    Santa is bringing a torch together with his subordinates.

    While having a gulp, he was looking at it.

    ¡°Do.. do we really have to do this?¡±

    Santa asked.

    ¡°Of course. You have made a resolve to present those kids the best present ever called dreams. So, those things from the past that hinders their, your growth too must disappear right now. Otherwise none of us can move forward¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked at them sentimentally.

    Do it, or would you all rather eat my sword instead?

    i didn''t give them any chance to recompose and

    Give them my verdict.

    One of them start to pass the torch to the toys.

    The toys is getting burned slowly, but surely in front of us.

    Some of the monsters is crouching while crying, other are bawling and howling.

    The others are trying to cheer the crying ones.

    Santa cannot stopped his tears but he start to look at it in the eyes without looking back.

    Watching the fire burns all of the toys. While gripping his hand so hard it was bleeding.

    All of their hard work, reduced into ashes in one night.

    ¡­.

    Mm, excellent excellent. I done a good job, me.

    I smiled, satisfied while looking at my deed.

    *bzzt bzzt*

    My fake phone is ringing. This plain tone, its tuvalu huh.

    ¡°Speak¡±

    I answer the phone.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am the preparation are complete. We can start the operation anytime¡±

    ¡°Hmm, good. Then, proceed as planned¡±

    ¡°Yes, maam¡±

    Now this is what i called one in a year, or lifetime festival.

    I¡¯m sure the participant won''t be able to forget it for their whole life. Not like they can.

    For the fun of it, i bring the black cat girl and her friends too huhu.. should be fun.

    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am? May i asked one question?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Go right ahead¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually, i just know that kids rather received a dream to become a hero of story rather than materialistic things like that. Is that what kids is like? Pardon me, i was asking Since i want to give one of those toys to my son before¡±

    Answering him, i said it plainly.

    ¡°Huh? How should i know what the kids actually want? I already forgot what i want when i was a kid¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    Tuvalu is getting dumbfounded by my answer.

 Sidestory xmas special 2

    -We all will become adults someday¡­¡±

    -inside the house of some villagers-

    ¡°Heehehe¡±

    A child is looking at his socks happily.

    Tonight is the night before christmas.

    Having finished his meal as fast as he can, the boy is looking forward to bed soon.

    ¡°Rick, don¡¯t forget to clean your plate and brush your teeth before going to bed¡±

    ¡°i will, mom!¡± said the innocent looking boy with blond hair and pimples.

    However, his mom probably realized that boy would probably forgot to do it anyway.

    ¡°Geez, what am i to do with that boy..¡± worried the mother.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine isn''t it? A day like this is only happened once a day anyway.¡± said the father.

    ¡°Darling, it was because you keep spoiling him that he end up getting spoiled!¡± reply the mother.

    After a small debate between the parents, the boy is returning to his room.

    After all¡­

    Today, is the day that he was looking forward for each year.

    ¡­..

    -back in the boy room-

    ¡°I wonder when¡¯s santa going to come.¡±

    The boy is looking forward for this day.

    Last year, he was pretending to sleep and almost catch a glimpse of santa face. But because santa is fast, he didnt manage to saw him properly.

    Thanks to the interruptions, he didnt get a present last year

    That¡¯s why, today, he was going to go to bed like a good kid and waiting for him.

    ¡°I hope santa forgive me this year¡±

    He even manages to write a letter inside the socks.

    About apologizing for last year, and thank you for this year.

    ¡°zzz...¡±

    While feeling relaxed, he end up in deep slumber.

    But, never did he realize.

    That today, what he meets is not just santa.

    Instead what he meets and learn.

    Was a fruit called despair.

    ¡­¡­..

    -Inside some unknown place-

    ¡°Mm¡­ hehe.. mom, i can''t eat anymore...¡±

    Hero Arisa is drooling while hugging her pillow.

    Today training is tough too, so it can¡¯t be helped that her only source of relaxation is when she was sleeping.

    Though in the eyes of the outsider, it would looked like she was slacking.

    While she was sleeping happily, some people whispering is heard.

    (What should we do? Wake her up?)

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    (That¡¯s your business, give her a morning kiss or something)

    (L..like i can do that! This wasn''t some snow white story!)

    (Do a man need a reason to kiss a woman? Just do it already)

    (Shouldn¡¯t you think about her feelings first? Who would like to be randomly kissed while sleeping in this unknown place?)

    (Saying that would make you looks like a virgin. Oh sorry, you are one right? Puh... khukhu...)

    (Okay Yuya, that''s it. We haven''t sparred for a while right, wanna do it right now?)

    (Fine by me)

    Because of the noise, Arisa is slowly getting up.

    ¡°Fuwaa, good mor..ning?¡±

    Still getting half asleep, Arisa speak lazily.

    The two heroes, Yuya and Shuu is looking at each other and replying ¡°good morning¡± to her too.

    After a while, Arisa slowly asked.

    ¡°Good morning.. hmm? Why did you two inside my room?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After silencing for a bit, Shuu asked her.

    ¡°Arisa, please calm down and listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This.. is not in your room¡±

    ¡°Fuwe?¡±

    ¡°In fact¡­ perhaps we were not in the Alexandria or Abona either.. no, to begin with¡±

    ¡°We were probably neither on earth or the world we transferred to¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    It needs a few second for Arisa to process¡­

    Then,

    ¡°FUWEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!??????¡±

    She finally realize the situation.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Why? How? What happened?¡±

    Panicked, she was looking at her surrounding.

    This place is looking like a prison in the middle age.

    It was clearly different from her room in the another world, or in the earth.

    After panicking, Shuu answered her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, i don''t really know either. One thing for sure, this was a different world from where we send originally.¡±

    ¡°Um, what do you mean?¡±

    Shuu begin to explaining.

    ¡°First of all, there''s no door. We both have been looking around and there''s no exit anywhere. There''s a window, but as you can see..¡±

    He point on one of the windows.

    ¡°There''s only a darkness like a space.¡±

    ¡°Fuweh!?¡±

    Arisa is looking at the window and there''s only darkness outside.

    ¡°We thought to break it, but it would be bad if the outside is a vacuum without oxygen like a space, so we didn''t do it. We thought to discuss it with everyone here when all of us waking up¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± Asked Arisa

    Shuu points out and theres a bunch of kids sleeping soundly.

    ¡°They¡¯re kids! Are they okay?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. We¡¯re already checked and they¡¯re only sleeping¡±

    ¡°Thank god..¡± said Arisa.

    Once she feel relieved, Yuya start to speak.

    ¡°By the way¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna change your clothes? Though i bet Shuu is probably gonna like it better¡±

    ¡°Huh? KYAAA!¡± screamed Arisa.

    She finally realized she was wearing just her underwear.

    ¡°S..sorry! I forgot to remind you!¡±

    Shuu is getting red and looking away.

    ¡°Please realize it sooner!¡± said Arisa.

    Yuya is doing a small laugh for this old husband-wife comedy.

    ¡­¡­

    -after some hours-

    ¡°Uu¡­ that was horrible¡±

    Wearing her holy maiden outfit, Arisa was sulking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡±

    Shuu is bowing down while apologizing.

    ¡°I..its fine, it¡¯s not your fault Shuu-ya... rather, please just don''t mention it again.¡±

    Trying to change the topic while getting embarrassed, Arisa is speaking about other things.

    ¡°But, what is this place? I can change clothes and appearance by imagining it, but we can''t get out, and other than us only kids are here¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, we would find out soon enough?¡± Yuya point at the center of place with a pedestal on it.

    Then,

    Not long after that. When the last kid is waking up.

    *DangDingAlaDingDingDingTaaTaraTaaaTaraaBoomBoomBoom*

    A image of a hooded figure wearing a mask like a phantom of the opera and a man wearing santa suit is showing up as a hologram.

    After a music which sounded bad and without any hint of reason, the figure is showing up amidst a smoke.

    Once the music begin to died out, the hooded figure begin to speak with a mechanical voice.

    ¡°Welcome, poor lost lambs! The lost soul that knows nothing why,how,and where they are. I would give you a salvation that you wants¡±

    The voice seems so machine like and it doesn''t seems like a man or woman voice.

    ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. I am the phantom thief Kaito, and this one is my assistant for now, Santa! Hmm, what did i steal this time? It was obvious, it was your dream! Ah, what dream you ask? Are you curious? Are you curious? Ha - Ha, too bad! But i won''t tell you!¡±

    The figure that called itself Kaito act like mature at first but getting childlike in the end which confused most of the onlookers more

    ¡°Huhu¡­ HAHAHAHA! you guys expression of confusion is astounding! Oww yeah, that''s the troubled expression that i want to see! Hmm? Are you angry? Are you mad? Aw,you¡¯re making me blush. Do it more, a encore! The way i like it!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re not getting anywhere like this. Okay! Let''s start by explaining shall we?¡±

    Then do that from the start! Everybody expression looks like they want to said that.

    ¡°First of all, this is inside your dream. Yes, a dream! Good dreams, bad dreams alike! The place where you running away from the reality! The escapee of you loser that feels as good as mastrubating where when you wake up a harsh reality where your wife is reprimand you to stop wasting time and go to work soon! A temporary utopia fitting to loser like you who always make excuse like ¡°reality is harsh¡± or ¡°i wanna live inside a dream forever¡± in your whole damn useless life. ah, for those of you that is too young to understand... don¡¯t worry, you will know about it soon enough¡±

    The kids are getting confused. Yet, the phantom thief continued.

    ¡°Because it was inside your dream. Any psychical wound is fine! Your wound will be fixed like voila when you wake up, ah, but, If the shock is too much, the body might died too. So be careful ~, well it wasn''t my business if you died in real world though ¡±

    ¡°Well, so why are you guys here? That''s simple. My assistant, santa-kun is worried that you guys are not happy enough with his present. Soo here i am! I will give you guys a present that you all asked for! The ULTIMATE PRESENT!¡±

    Present? The kids eyes are sparkling hearing that.

    ¡°Buut however, it wasnt interesting.., unfortunately, the present is not enough for everyone here. So here is the deal.¡±

    *pon*

    Out of nowhere, a door is showing up.

    ¡°You all will pass a ¡°trial¡±. Only those who managed to survived until the end will get the ultimate present. For those that lose.. well, don¡¯t worry. You guys will get the ¡°present¡± too. It''s probably won''t be as good as the ultimate ones, but don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m making sure all of you got the rewards.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Come claim your present.. hey, brats, don''t force the door to open yet, i am not finished. It would opened automatically when i was done¡­ hmm, not a patient bunch are you. Fine, this time was exception. Let us just start THEN!¡±

    With a creak, the door is opened and the kids are hurriedly going inside the door.

    ¡°My my, so impatient. Ah, by the way, i don''t think i need to remind this, but be careful to not get too much shock or you will died for real too okay <3¡±

    Once i finished saying that, only the heroes and one kid is left.

 Sidestory xmas special 3

    -Childhood ends, a evil is born-

    ¡°.....¡±

    After the kids entering the mysterious door, the three heroes are standing still.

    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re cannot move, it¡¯s just they¡¯re still wary.

    A sudden kidnapping¡­

    A mysterious place¡­

    A suspicious figure¡­

    It said this was a dream, but since it feels so real they can¡¯t be sure that what the phantom thief said was the truth.

    Because there¡¯s too much things happening suddenly, they got confused for a second.

    Finally, cannot bear the silence, Yuya start to talk.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just follow them?¡±

    ¡°A..ah, good idea. We can¡¯t just let the kids going there first, right?¡± said Shuu.

    ¡°A..alright, i¡¯ll go first then?¡± said Arisa.

    ¡°Wait, it might be too dangerous!. Let me go first¡± reply Shuu.

    ¡°Shuu-ya, it would be fine. That mysterious voice¡­ Kaitou was it? Didn¡¯t he said this was a dream? So our psychical body is probably fine¡± said Arisa.

    ¡°Yeah, but didnt he said that we might die if we receive too much shock? I cannot let a woman risk herself, i¡¯ll go!¡± said Shuu.

    ¡°Geez, only now you are treating me as a woman! Didnt you always making me go into the back everytime we party together? I have learned how to fight from Li.. Shishou too! Let me fight already!¡± said Arisa while getting close to Shuu.

    ¡°Uhm, arent you getting too close¡­ wait, no is no!¡± said Shuu.

    But Arisa wasn''t convinced, and starting to make a pouting face like a squirrel. Yuya seems to get bored and start to yawning like looking at old couple drama, while the kid that being left behind is looking at them confusingly.

    ¡°Lady first! so i¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Arisa made a starting move.

    Shuu tried to stop her, but before that.

    ¡°Ah, you guys can just watch from backlines. No adults allowed today ~ too bad¡±

    Said the mysterious voice.

    As soon as that said¡­

    A black hole is showing up under them.

    ¡°Huh??¡± (Shuu)

    ¡°Eh??¡± (Arisa)

    ¡°Damn!?¡± (Yuya)

    ¡°Eh..¡± (Kid A)

    Without any time to scream, the got swallowed inside the black hole.

    aAAAAaAHHhHHH!!!??? x4

    Finally realizing what happened, they screamed at same time.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    What is this? What happened?

    Shuu is getting confused because of the sudden fall.

    Around him are dark, and he cannot move or speak.

    (Arisa!! Yuya!!)

    Getting worried about what happened to them, Shuu desperately struggles.

    (Answer me! Please!)

    He desperately trying to voice his words, but no answer to reply him.

    After a few minutes that seems like a eternity.

    *Clank*

    ¡°!!?¡± x4

    The four are in well lighted room with a big screen like tv, while their hands and legs are bound and their mouth is gagged.

    ¡°Welcome to the show!¡±

    After a bgm that sound sickly sweet yet adorable at the same time, increasing the terror. The voice of the one who introduce themself as Kaitou had reappeared.

    Disregarding the four, the figure is starting to speaking.

    ¡°Aree? Are re? It looks like some uninvited guest had coming in too, despite i don''t ever remember inviting them? Hmm, what a naughty kids you are. Normally i would just torture you, suck you guys dry, and leave you like a dirty rags in front of a trash can in capital. Butt, today i will make a special exception since i¡¯m in a good mood¡±

    ¡°You guys are curious about what happened with the kids right? Relax¡­¡±

    The screen is showing the kids.

    ¡°...!!¡± x4

    Everyone is making a surprised voiceless scream.

    Even Yuya which usually not surprised by most things cannot hide his surprise.

    The phantom thief start to speak again.

    ¡°Donn¡¯t worry. As you guys can see, they''re Having fun with their new friends. Look at how spirited they are.~¡±

    What lies beyond that screen.

    Is what humans call, Hell.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°GYAAAAAHHH¡±

    Screams

    Screams

    Screams everywhere

    That''s probably the only best description for this situation.

    A mascot like creature is starting to attack the kids.

    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    The boy that just screaming had his entrails eaten by a duck mascot.

    ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡±

    A girl that got captured is being bitten from head to toes from a mouse mascot.

    ¡°HEEHEE...EHEEHEHEE...AHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    A dismembered kid is laughing while seeing her body dissected by a laughing mascot wearing a mask like a clown.

    Despite those kids are keep dying one another, they keep revived at a certain spot after death.

    The unreal pain and scream.

    The horrifying abyss.

    The body that keeps revived.

    Everything is crazy here, everything is horrible.

    Yet, amidst this hell.

    No one, no one save them.

    The only thing exist here.

    Is Hell.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­.!! x4

    The heroes and the kid are watching helplessly.

    ¡°Fufu, how was it? How was it? Quite a lovely scene isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ignoring the scene and the four that cannot even resist or speak, phantom thief said to them.

    ¡°Ahh. Nice. How nice. Look, look at that!. That, their figure trying to escape back to the previous door yet it wont be opened. Their scream trying so hard to survive. Their painful agonies, like asking to be killed already to be released from this hell.. looking for a sweet nectar of death instead of the torture of living¡±

    Phantom thief had start to shown more excitement on its voice.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ but, but, this is wrong! It wasn''t this! The prize that i mentioned is not this! No, no, well i do enjoy it personally, but this is not it! Come on, figure it out already! I mean, the answer is already in front of you kids. Aaah, shucks. That one died again. I wonder how many times this make, three hundred?¡±

    While the four cannot move, phantom thief had shown them the scene over and over.

    Anger, hatred, fear, tears, madness.

    The kids that get massacred is confused at what to do.

    At first, they tried to run.

    Bit a bit, some got captured eventually.

    Some tried to resist, but with kids strength, they cannot release themself from them.

    Over times, fear start to taking their minds.

    Disorganized, battered, and hopelessness¡­

    All of the negative mind starting to fill those kids.

    Most have given up already in escaping, and getting killed over and over while in the state of crying and laughing with empty eyes.

    This state happened god know how long.

    Until finally¡­

    About 36 hours later¡­

    ¡°uuuu..¡±

    One of the kids is making a strange noise.

    ¡°UWAAAAARGHH!!¡±

    Letting out blades all over of his body, his blades is piercing the monster mascot.

    They got too slow in reacting, and the blade pierces the other kids and monster alike.

    Inside the pool of blood, the boy is starting to watch his surrounding.

    His blank lifeless eyes is starting to get life back inside them.

    Then¡­

    ¡°heeeheehe¡­¡±

    He start to laughs.

    ¡°haha¡­ Ahahaha...HAHAHAHAHHA!¡±

    WIth a frenzied state, the boy is starting to look at the other mascot.

    ¡°YOU STUPID DOLL! TAKE THIS! AND THAT!¡±

    Like a hurricane, the boy starting to massacre friends and foe alike.

    In no time at all, the other kids is showing similiar symptom like him.

    Knife,thorn,shark¡­

    They start to changed into a various things, and start the massacre back instead.

    ¡­..

    ¡°....!!¡± x4

    The four seems to didn''t understand what is happened.

    Only the phantom thief, which seems to knew the situation and orchestra the whole thing answering calmly.

    ¡°Humm, it¡¯s slow but they start to understand after all¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I said it already this is inside a dream. So, anything that you think can basically manifest here ~¡±

    ¡°....¡± x4 (expression of disgust)

    ¡°Oh right, i gagged you guys so you cannot speak or reply. Well basically, with permission of the admin of this world, me, anyone can create anything that they think about! Oh, with exception for you four, obviously~¡±

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s where the real event is beginning. With things starting to get into the proper route, i can finally starting the real event. Is it fun? This is fun isn¡¯t it? Kufufu¡­ hmm? What¡¯s wrong guys, tired already? Unfortunately¡±

    We¡¯re just getting started.

    ¡°.....!?¡±

    Despite nobody can see the mysterious phantom thief, they can feel the disgusting, creepy feeling around them.

    ¡­¡­.

    After many hours or so.

    There''s no passage of time in this place.

    However, one can still feel fatigue and pain.

    After the survival battle that happened here, nobody else is moving.

    The ¡°monster¡± that attacks the children had been annihilated, so do the children.

    Their body had been revived, but their mental damage is not.

    After a few hours of quietness. Some of the children finally standing up.

    ¡°Oh, oh, you guys get up already?¡±

    The voice of the self proclaimed phantom thief is resounded again.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Nobody replied nor have any strength left to replied.

    After who knows how many time passed between life and death battle with the mascot, they didnt have any strength nor patience left to care about the stranger announcement.

    Some even treat the owner of the voice in disdain and anger, while most of them realized they¡¯re probably been taken as a fool and getting played around by this phantom thief.

    But at their completely exhausted state, most of the kid can only cries and calling for their parents or asking to go home already.

    Nobody even cares of the prize at this moment, they only want to go home.

    ¡°Are? Arere? Why are you guys crying? Isnt it funny? Its actually funny right? Laugh. Laugh now. Come on, dont hold back. Its fun right? Jist be glad. Just be happy. After all, i was happy¡±

    But nobody stopped crying.

    ¡°Hmm, this is boring. If you guys only crying, i would get lonely~. Yosh, how about i grant your wish then?¡±

    Suddenly, the room where they¡¯re in is getting dark.

    The kids are getting panicked further, and starting to look like they¡¯re going to get insane from fear.

    But¡­

    In the midst of darkness..

    *sfx*

    *PAAAAANG*

    A door.

    ¡­..

    ¡°......!!!¡±

    In the midst of light inside the darkness.

    A single door had been showing up.

    Thanks to its appearance, the children faces regains their vigor.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Ufufu, yes, yes. Did you guess what i guess? Thatts right. This was what you guys were looking for. The gift that beyond miracles and hope. Surpassing boundary of death. Truly a gift of miracles admist the despair. A gift called hope.¡±

    ¡°Thaaats right, it was your ticket to home! A door to your beloved families, inside your warm bed, warm families, warm house¡­ everything is beyond that door!¡±

    Although it was actually the phantom thief fault that ¡°kidnaps¡± them, all of them cannot think soundly right now.

    After all, what they want right now is only one.

    That is, to go ¡°home¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°Hmm, but unfortunately the door can only be opened for one person. After that it would disappear and the rest will be trapped inside forever¡±

    However,

    Ignoring their wishes. After that announcement from the phantom thief, everybody start to get frozen in spot.

    ¡°And those friend of yours will regenerate soon, and you guys can have fun playing again with them~¡±

    They¡¯re not going to wake up anymore, but the phantom thief is having fun making them scared.

    A scream of histeria saying ¡°NOOO!¡± ¡°DADDY MOMMY!¡± or a bawling with unrecognized language is starting to spread again.

    ¡°I guess there''s no choice then :3, i will lend you a hand this time¡±

    Suddenly, various weapon is falling in front of them.

    ¡°Anybody killed by those baby cannot revive anymore and they will be trapped here forever. Unable to move, unable to speak. Thats why, one of you guys can be the last one standing and escape from here¡±

    ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s start with killing each other~¡±

    If they''re in the sane minds, probably nobody agrees.

    However, since they''re still young, and they''re too exhausted to think of another way¡­

    Their tired expression turns into a murderous intent instead.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Urk..¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa!?¡±

    Inside the room where the heroes and the first kid is getting captured.

    A massacre beyond the screen is happening.

    Stabbing, slashing, mutilation.

    Even pursuing surrendering ¡°enemies¡± and slashing them. Over and over again.

    The binding that ties the heroes and the kid is starting to get weaker, so they can speak now.

    But that doesn''t change that they still cannot do anything.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do something!? Yuya!!¡± (Shuu)

    ¡°Believe me, i would if i could¡­¡± (Yuya)

    ¡°This place is strange, i cannot focus my strength at all!¡± (Arisa)

    While the heroes is struggling, the kid that being together with them is starting to get strange.

    ¡°...it¡±

    He only keeps mumbling all this time, while the heroes are busy trying to find a way to escape¡±

    ¡°...top it¡±

    While he was keep mumbling, a dark aura is starting to surround him.

    Until finally.

    ¡°I..said¡­¡±

    His body is surrounded by black aura.

    ¡°STOP IT ALREADDDYYYYY!!!!!!¡±

    *crash*

    His binding is removed instantly.

    ¡°!!?¡±

    The heroes is surprised, but the kids ignoring them.

    Glaring at the screen where the other children are killing around, he goes straight into the screen.

    ¡°AAAAAHHHH!!¡±

    And the screen is breaking.

    ¡­..

    ¡°ENOUGH OF THIS!!¡±

    He reached the floor where the children''s are killing each other.

    The first thing he do was scream.

    ¡°STOP THIS ALREADY! THIS WONT SOLVE ANYTHING!¡±

    However, despite his scream nobody stopped.

    Perhaps because the sight of the exit from this hell is in front of them, perhaps they had become mad from this hell.

    Either way, they didnt have any intention to stop.

    ¡°I SAID, QUIT IT ALREADDY!!!¡±

    The first kid is gone mad, and start to punching the other kids to make them stop.

    ¡°WHY WONT YOU GUYS LISTEN ALREADY!? !? STOP THIS FIGHTINGGG!!!¡±

    With incredible power, he swing his fist and throwing away the other kids.

    Because he was making tantrum, the other kids start to get angry and fighting him back.

    However, nobody could oppose him.

    With his strength, even other kids imagination power doesn''t work to him.

    ¡°UWAAAAAAHHHH!!!!¡±

    He screamed.

    Over and over.

    He keeps hitting the other kids mercilessly.

    ¡°WHY? WHY WON¡¯T ANY OF YOU UNDERSTAND!?¡±

    Making a tantrum, he screamed while his heart feels like getting torn.

    ¡°THIS IS NOT WHAT I WANTED! SUCH A SCENE WAS NOT WHAT I WAS LOOKING FOR ALL THIS TIME!!¡±

    Everytime he punched the kids, it feels like his body is getting punched all the time.

    ¡°But.. But¡­¡±

    With tears in his eyes, he still keeps fighting.

    ¡°Why did you guys doesn''t understand! Why is my effort is not being recognized?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t ask for gratitude! I never asked for getting rewarded from my effort!¡±

    He still keeps beating them.

    Over and over.

    Like a curse spewed upon himself.

    ¡°All i want is just for everyone else to be happy! For them to receive the rewards that i painstakingly made! For the children to smile from the bottom of their heart!!¡±

    Yet¡­

    ¡°Yet you guys are never actually being happy by received my present! All you guys do are having a strained expression by being thankful when nobody, not one of you is actually meant it!¡±

    ¡°If that''s what happened, then what is my effort for? What is my hard work for then?!¡±

    ¡°You lying children! You shameless brats! Neither of you is deserving my gifts. Neither do i want to made anymore gift for you guys either!¡±

    ¡°Just die, all of you! Disappear already! You trash!¡±

    After so many hours of so, he keeps attacking them without a pause.

    ¡­¡­.

    *haah haah*

    That kid is finally becoming the last one standing.

    With blood and oil in his fist. Despite this was a fake world, the feeling are realistic enough for him.

    After defeating all of the other children, a applause is heard.

    ¡°Ding dang ding, congratulation! We had a winner!¡±

    A happy voice is heard around the room.

    ¡°Wow, never though anyone would actually won. You know, i expect it will take more time. As a bonus of such a speedy completion, my assistant, Santa kun will give you a bonus reward. Come out, Santa!¡±

    With a voice of *kaclank*

    The Santa is coming out alone.

    ¡­.

    ¡°....¡±

    When the kid finally realize his surrounding, nothing stands around him anymore.

    All of them, either those who oppose him and those who is not.

    They all received the same treatment, ¡°death¡±.

    Amidst this pool of blood, only the sickening ¡°congratulations¡± voice can be heard.

    And¡­

    The only figure still standing other than him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Santa is approaching him while bring a box.

    They¡¯re only been quiet for some time until santa finally in front of him.

    ¡°Congratulations¡±

    Is all Santa is saying to the kid while handing him a present box.

    However,

    He threw away the box from his hand.

    And grabbing santa by collar.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He only have one question.

    There''s a lot more that he want to ask, about what happened, about what exactly this place, and that mysterious phantom thief fellow.

    But more importantly¡­

    ¡°Why didn''t you help them!?¡±

    Is what he want to ask.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Santa is supposed to bring everybody happiness! His present is more than just a present, it was a part of his soul itself! The purpose is to show that even in this world, there¡¯s still somebody that truly cares for them! Even if it''s just one person!

    ¡°Yet, why didn''t you save them?! Why didn''t you bring happiness to them!?¡±

    ¡°Why!? Answer me, SANTA!¡±

    A scream from his heart.

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Santa¡± is just being quiet.

    He didn''t answer, nor moving.

    Only standing in front of him while being grabbed by the collar.

    Then.

    ¡°The answer for that question¡­¡±

    He finally started to speak.

    ¡°You already know it yourself.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Having heard the reply that he didnt expect, he got more confused instead.

    ¡°What? What do you¡­¡±

    The kid is getting confused and keep questioning him.

    However, no matter how much he asked or how much he shaked santa he didn''t get a further reply.

    Then.

    Looking at santa face closely, he finally realized¡­

    At that moment.

    He was surprised beyond comparison.

    ¡°Aa..aaah¡­¡±

    Santa face is suddenly changed.

    Instead of the old man face like previous, he have a younger face. a child looking face.

    That face¡­

    Looking at him while grinning.

    ¡°Isnt that right, Santa?¡±

    Was him.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°AAAHHH!!¡±

    Surprised, he pushed away the ¡°santa¡±

    It got pushed so easily and falling like a doll, while its body is getting hard like a glass.

    ¡°Santa" touched the floor and getting broken into pieces.

    At that moment¡­

    *clank*

    The room had changed again..

    Now there''s only him inside a white empty room.

    There''s only one other things in this room beside himself.

    That is¡­

    A big mirror in front of him.

    And¡­

    ¡°....!!!¡±

    Seeing his reflection, he was surprised.

    He keeps touching his face over and over.

    Like believing it was some kind of nightmare.

    Like wishing it was just a bad dream.

    Yet, no matter how much he plead.

    The face that he saw is undeniably ¡°him¡±.

    The figure that he saw in that mirror.

    ¡°No..¡±

    Is what he used to admire, yet he hates from the bottom of his heart now.

    ¡°NOOO!¡±

    What he saw in the mirror.

    Is a sullen tired looking middle aged man face.

    ¡­..

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    He was weeping.

    He keep cried for who knows how many time had passed.

    And the reason for that,

    Is not just because he just suddenly turned old.

    Self hatred, self despise, self agonize.

    And most of all¡­

    He cannot forgive himself.

    He cannot forgive the man who failed to bring happiness to the children.

    Especially since that man is actually himself.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    He keep speaking to himself like a broken record.

    Why is the only things that he can mutters in the end.

    Why did things end into this, why?

    He keep searching for the answer that he doesnt know himself.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Want me to tell you?¡±

    He looked back.

    There should be nobody here except himself.

    When he break through into this room, the path that connects him from the previous room is already closed.

    Then having moving into another place without anyone else there, there should be nobody else beside him now.

    The only one who can freely travel inside this world¡­

    ¡°Its you¡­¡±

    He saw the smiling face of the devil who sent him here.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°So, how was it? Did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°....¡± (santa)

    ¡°Oh, i see. You had so much fun that you forgot how to speak. Very cute indeed.¡±

    ¡°...You devil¡­¡± (santa)

    ¡°Come to think of it, i didnt properly introduce myself huh? the name Miho, by the way. Well, not like you will remember any of it when you wake up¡±

    ¡°Miho¡­¡± (santa)

    He spew the name of the devil who brings him here with a tone of hate and grudge.

    ¡°Hmm? Whats wrong? If you¡¯re having a grudge, it was misplaced you know. After all¡­¡±

    This is your fault everything happened like this after all

    With that words,

    He exploded.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°DON''T SCREW WITH ME YOU BITCHHH!!!¡± (santa)

    He tried to attack Miho, but all of his attack is passed through like hitting an illusion.

    Miho didn''t seem to care and ignoring his attempt to attack.

    ¡°IT WAS YOU! IT WAS YOU WHO DID THIS! YOU KIDNAPPED US AGAINST OUR OWN WILL AND TORTURING THOSE KIDS FOR YOUR OWN PLEASURE!!¡±

    ¡°HAVE YOU NOT GOT ENOUGH FOR ROBBING MY DREAMS??! NOW YOU HAVE TO STOLE THOSE CHILDREN DREAM TOO!! WHY!? WHY!?¡±

    ¡° I WON¡¯T FORGIVE YOU, I WON¡¯T FORGIVE YOUUUUU . CURSE YOU IN MILLENIA, CURSE YOU IN HELL!!¡°

    He cannot stop throwing tantrum.

    Yet despite his outburst, Miho only answer happily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The one who is actually tortured and murdered those kids is you¡±

    ¡°HAAA!? WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT NOW¡­!!¡± (santa)

    ¡°Sure i did direct them here, but i am not the one who controlled those mascot and massacre them. After all, this is inside your dream. Where your deepest consciousness lie¡±

    Hearing that,

    Santa stopped his tantrum and looked at Miho with disbelief.

    ¡°Wh..at?¡± (santa)

    He start to made a expression and laughing like a madman.

    ¡°Ha..haha, what are you talking about¡­ there¡¯s no way that is a dream...¡± (santa)

    Miho snapped her finger, and they had moved back into the room where the mascot is being massacred.

    ¡°What are you showing me this for?¡± (santa)

    ¡°Just watch. Look at those mascot very carefully. Didnt they looked familiar to you somehow?¡± (Miho)

    After being told like that, he looked at the dying mascot carefully.

    They¡¯re supposed to be regenerate after some time but somehow after they¡¯re being defeated by those kids eventually they didn''t revive again.

    Their face is big and deformed, and it didn''t looked like any creature that he ever saw.

    But¡­

    ¡°...!!¡± (santa)

    When he looked carefully, their face is similar somehow¡­

    Like a deformed version of those that he knows very well..

    ¡°No¡­¡± (santa)

    He can¡¯t hide his disbelief.

    ¡°Norman, ike, heru, donald.. Is that you guys?¡± (santa)

    He speak the name of all of his assistant.

    Who, despite a monster, is staying to his side so far.

    Who, despite being hated by humans for their ugliness, is helping him without question.

    Who, despite such a noisy bunch, is the closest thing he had for families.

    ¡°Why¡­? Why?¡± (santa)

    Because he keeps getting confused, Miho answered him.

    ¡°Why you ask? You''re the one who changed them of course¡± (Miho)

    ¡°W..hat?¡± (santa)

    Making a satisfied face, Miho explains to him.

    ¡°As i said, this was a dream. I don''t know from who, where, or how or even what age, but somehow i found this dream with the help of a certain device that enable me to move between dreams, that even surpassing the limit between time and space.¡±

    ¡°What makes apart from other dream is that this dream interest me somehow. Inside there i found A endless cycle of a man getting old, died, and reborn again on exact same life, same work, same routine, same death.¡±

    ¡°And what that man does, was a endless cycle of creating and gifting a gift to children as his sole purpose of living¡±

    Hearing that, santa looked like he realize something.

    ¡°At first glance, it seems like a hell. However, the man face looked so happy that i feel like something is wrong¡±

    ¡°And i was right, that man suppressed his desire. Perhaps he got used to it, perhaps he already done it for so long that it become a second nature.¡±

    ¡°But no matter how much one suppress their desire, that desire is not gone. It was merely hidden somewhere¡±

    ¡°So, i just took advantage of that by interrupting his dream midway and released his suppressed desire with the device help. And voila~ this dream world had been created as a result¡±

    Miho says that happily.

    While hearing that, santa face is getting pale in realization.

    ¡°But really, you¡¯re such a pervert isn''t it? You actually wish to gang up the children who actually received happiness that you never received. And want to having revenge against them, torturing and killing them, and making them feeling the greatest pain ever a living creature could feeling. While acting like a good samaritan who brings children happiness in the outside¡±

    ¡°And it even changed those guys too~ those assistant that you proud of in this dream begun to changing when i awaken your desire. After that, i just ad libbing as announcer. But actually, even without me guiding the way, this would happened sooner or later~¡±

    ¡°Congratulations, you pervert~ your wish had been granted! With the device, it was actually possible to bring those kids that you actually hate so much here ~ so they''re actual children not product of your dream. and the rest is what you know¡°

    Hearing that,

    He broke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°AAAAAAAAARRRRRGHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Santa screamed.

    This time louder than usual.

    While keep having tantrum like a madman.

    No,

    Perhaps,

    He was already mad since the beginning.

    (It was me??)

    (I wished for this!?)

    (It was my fault!?)

    ¡°AFsshwhhshuGDEWEFGfg$+- l@#--+!!¡±

    He got convulsed, spasm, and crying at the same time while making a voice unrecognizable for human.

    He torn his hair into pieces, his black hair is starting to become white. His eyes looks like they can pluck out from his eye socket anytime.

    The pressure is so much that he would be long dead if this was in real world.

    Santa heart was breaking.

    Without any hope of being repaired at this point.

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, Miho is having fun and ignoring Santa since some time ago.

    ¡°Fufu, it feels good to do such a good deed sometimes¡±

    At first she was getting bored inside the mines and thinking of plan.

    So, using a device that she stole... Borrowed from goddess, she played with it around for a while.

    -Vr dream headset ~ Dream that goes beyond realities-

    Miho doesn''t know who is the idiot that named this thing into this stupid name. But it''s effect is actually quite dangerous.

    By forcefully interrupt someone dream, it have a power to give the owner a admin control within someone dream.

    And it wasn''t limited to this world inhabitant dreams. It can be a dream from someone beyond the space, it can be from someone in past, or future.

    As long it was a dream, one can basically have admin access within.

    ¡°Not sure why the heroes is here too though, perhaps they¡¯re considered as children by this world standard?¡±

    Well, it''s not my business.

    After all, they will probably forgot about this when they wake up.

    It was one of the device ability after all. Perhaps to erase any trace of tampering someone else dream.

    However¡­

    Their mental wound will never healed.

    Although they will return to real world, those children mind will probably be broken beyond repair that they cannot live a normal live from now on.

    Eh? It was my fault for provoking santa since the beginning?

    Ahaha surely you jest.

    Of course it was my intention since the beginning ~

    After all,

    I can enjoy such a good show as a result. Isn''t this fun?

    ¡­..

    *crack*

    The world is getting cracked.

    Ah, i guess the fun time is over.

    Because of such a shock, he would probably waking up soon.

    At that moment, this world will disappear and everything that happened here will return into nothingness.

    Well, not everything though ~ the fear and trauma they received will be carried over. But hey, that''s the price you paid for such a miracle isn''t it?

    After all, how else can you all play inside the someone else dream for long time?

    Oh, the heroes will probably return to the real world unharmed. In some way, they¡¯re the luckiest one here. Some bystander they are.

    ¡­¡­..

    So¡­

    Goodbye then.

    Nameless person who wants to be a santa all this time.

    The person who wants every children to be happy, yet hates them more than anyone else.

    I don''t know from which world, which age are you from, or even your real appearance.

    However far apart your wish from reality is, i know you actually just want to be saved.

    If only someone actually give you a hand, if only you had received a present back then, if only you can be more confident to yourself.

    But alas, reality is not forgiving.

    Having received neither one, you end up inside a self delusion to escape from the reality.

    Even though one knows it was wrong, you still strive for it nonetheless.

    Ahh, i knew it¡­

    You humans, are truly beautiful.

    Thats why, i can¡¯t ever get bored seeing your action all the time.

    Your cute yet adorable struggle to the end, your wish toward eventual inescapable destruction, yet striving it nonetheless...

    Especially¡­

    When your hope become a despair in no time at all

    When you curse and love the world at same time

    When those emotion reach the peak, it was truly the best moment ever

    Fufu¡­ hmm? You Humans?

    Weird.. i am human, isn''t i?

    Huh, what am i saying? Forget it. Perhaps i got too tired already.

    Even though i can¡¯t get tired inside the dream, mental exhaustion, is after all a different things.

    Now then¡­

    This is farewell then, nameless santa.

    If perhaps, we meet again one day.

    I would be looking forward to what monster you had become.

    ¡­¡­.

    -Thirty years ago-

    ¡°....¡±

    He slowly opened his eyes.

    The lifeless face of a young man around his twenty is shown.

    His mind is still not up yet.

    Looking around, he was inside a room he never saw before.

    *clank*

    A sound of plate is breaking near him.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    A middle aged woman is staring at him with disbelief.

    Looking closely at the woman face, perhaps he knows her. Perhaps he is not.

    The middle aged woman starting to cry when seeing him.

    ¡°Dear, dear! Come, quickly!¡±

    Panicking, she was leaving him while calling for someone.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Son, how are you feeling? Did you recognize me?¡±

    A middle aged man is asking him a question.

    The young man is not answering him, yet instead listening him nonetheless.

    Apparently, he was infected with rare disease called sleeping syndrome.

    The victim will lose consciousness and reach the state of endless dream in vegetative state.

    Nobody knows how long one can be sleeping inside that state, but most are end up sleeping until their lifespan ended.

    It seems like he was contract this disease when he was ten.

    The young man is known as genius when he was a kid, and his parent doesnt know how to interact with him since they didn''t understand much about what he was saying.

    Since they thought it was normal for geniuses to be alone, they didnt paid much attention to him either.

    Until when he contracted the disease did his parent truly realize how wrong they are.

    They keep treating him without losing hope, even though they almost given up lately¡­

    And sure enough,

    Their son eventually wakes up after ten years sleeping.

    ¡­..

    When he wakes up, they chatted about what has been happened and the situation until now.

    The young man is starting to awake, and was able to chat normally.

    He smiled too knowing his parent truly cares for him.

    After a few days¡­

    ¡°Son, let me introduce you. This is your childhood friend Liza, did you remember her?¡±

    Saying that,

    A girl with black hair is coming inside his room.

    ¡°....!¡±

    ¡°H..hello there, long time no see..¡±

    The girl is speaking shyly.

    But,

    The young man didn''t replied nor move.

    ¡°Ah, did, you not recognize me, perhaps? It¡¯s no wonder. I wear a glasses and chubby back then. But, but i know it. I know you will wake up someday.¡±

    Instead he start to getting strange.

    ¡°U,uhm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Thinking it was strange, he was trembling while having a heavy breath looking at Liza.

    *haaah* *haaah*

    He was staring at her hair, her silhouette. It relapsed with someone.

    But who?

    He can''t remember.

    He should not remember.

    But in some way.

    He got a feeling.

    He cannot forgot.

    He cannot forget it no matter what..!

    ¡­..

    Thinking his son is getting strange, the father is approaching him.

    ¡°S..son? Whats wrong? Are you still feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°GUWAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    He suddenly shouts and staring at his father like he¡¯s a enemy.

    Because it was so sudden, his father is surprised and back down a little.

    Then,

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Changing his point of view to Liza, he jumped to her with eyes full of madness.

    ¡°AAAARGGGGHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    ¡°KYAAA!!?¡± (liza)

    He start to strangle Liza and choking her, with full intent of breaking her neck.

    Surprised, his father trying to stop him.

    ¡°Son!? What are you doing!? Release her!!¡±

    But his sudden hatred is abnormal.

    He punched his father to get him out of way, and his head bumped into the wall and blood splurt from him.

    Eventually, his dad is weakened and collapsed on the spot.

    ¡°YOU¡­ YOUUUU!!¡±

    He strangle Liza with bloodshot eyes and with all of his strength.

    ¡°Aguu..hh¡­ aaaa..aa¡±

    Liza cannot speak nor breath.

    In her last moment, she seems to call some name. But the young man is not in sound mind to hear her properly.

    Finally, releasing her last breath, her neck is splitted into two.

    ¡­..

    ¡°KYAAAA!!!??¡±

    The one who screamed is his mom.

    After all, she saw two corpse beside her son.

    One is being her husband.

    The young man, seems to regain his sense for a bit, starting to run and leaving his terrified mother.

    He escaped into the nearby forest.

    ¡­..

    Run

    Run

    Run

    When he regained his senses, he finally realized.

    He had lost everything.

    He was supposed to live a happy life from now on.

    After being unconscious for many years, he was finally return to the world of living.

    What is waiting for him in reality is supposed to be a happy ending.

    Yet,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong.. with me..?¡±

    He can''t explain what happened just now.

    Suddenly, a unexplained urge is coming to him when he saw Liza.

    He can¡¯t control it, neither he was conscious back then.

    But one thing for sure.

    ¡°Ugh.. my head..¡±

    He saw a deep hatred when he saw Liza.

    No,

    Not just hatred, but madness¡­

    When he saw her hair color, her figure, her face.

    It was different, but somehow faintly similar.

    With the figure that he saw in his dream.

    He can¡¯t remember anything when he lost consciousness for ten years.

    However, he remember one thing.

    ¡°Devil¡­¡±

    What drives him left, what has stolen everything that he had.

    All he had is lost, and all he wanted had been gone.

    His happiness has been stolen by his own hand.

    Now, the only thing that drives him left¡­

    ¡°That monster¡­¡±

    Is revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!¡±

    He screamed.

    ¡°I DON''T REMEMBER WHO YOU ARE OR WHAT YOU ARE, BUT I KNEW YOU¡¯RE IN THERE SOMEWHERE IN THE WORLD!¡±

    ¡°JUST YOU WATCH, I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL FEED YOUR CORPSE TO FISH! AND I WILL COMPLETELY DESTROY YOU!¡±

    ¡°PREPARE YOURSELF, YOU DEVVILLL! THE ONE WHO STOLE EVERYTHING FROM ME, I WILL DESTROY YOUUUU!!!¡±

    Screaming all of his heart out, he swore of his revenge. And his reason to live.

    Thirty years later, he will become the leader of a certain most dangerous cult in the world who hunts and murder every black haired girls they can find in the name of justice.

    And dedicating his whole remaining live to hunt a certain black haired woman.

 sidestory 8

    A wild statue? Strongest enemy had appeared

    The weather is nice today.

    The bird are chirping, the sun is bright.

    At a first glance, there''s nothing wrong with this scenery.

    In fact, the only things that is unnatural here¡­

    *Haa.. Haaah*

    Is a girl with a long black hair panting while looking begrudgingly at the line of ¡°statue¡± in front of her.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    Correction, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re a ¡°statue¡±

    After all, each and those thing are alive after all.

    There''s a killer bear, a bandit, a roc, a prostitute, a succubus, incubus, and some ferocious beast from the legend said to have devastated countless country on their wake is among those statue as well.

    Expect each and every one of them have none of their ferociousness and slutty face that they suppose to have.

    ¡°Godfuckingdammit! That cunt! Did that cow slutty bitch messed up with the fucking dna module of this creature when she made this abomination? What the fuck is with this creature!? To begin with, is this thing even alive or dead since the beginning!? At least make it clear! Even lovecraft didn''t made a creature without any purpose! A devastating evil god that can made humans gone into madness at a glance!? A alien with tremendous power that can bend reality and destroy every goddamn living creature with a flick of finger? a cheat harem hero with a disgusting, unnatural lust that he didn''t even bother to hide?¡±

    Yet, despite her cursing and swearing, none of those creature paid any mind and do nothing.

    ¡°Yeah sure, at least those creature have a clear purpose. a clear ambition. a clear libido. if you¡¯re evil, at least they don''t bother to hide their intention, if they''re fucking good to honest people then yeah, you got your own fault and honestly i feel it was gross, but at least it was a clear intention. Lustful heroes is.. Well, like whatthey looked like. But, this thing.. T-H-I-S T-H-I-N-G¡­!!¡±

    Cannot endure the humiliation and suffering she had gone through, the girl is letting out all of her frustration while directing and pointing it out to the biggest statue among them.

    ¡°What kind of creature are yoooouuuuuu!!!????? What color is your bloood!?¡±

    Said Miho while kicking the ground in frustration.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Before this all began, in the evil god army headquarters/cave.

    Before the war.

    ¡°A silver mine?¡±

    Miho reads the report from Tuvalu.

    ¡°Yes Miho sama. According to master Tuvalu, the mines with the biggest silver deposit is located not far from here.¡±

    The one speaking is not Tuvalu, but one of his subordinate.

    ¡°Heeh.. And it was abandoned and nobody claimed it as their own?¡±

    Seems suspicious.

    Because she needs a lot of silver as a material for her plan, having a mine located not far from here is a godsend.

    However, a mine that big should have owner or claimed by a country.

    It should be a different thing if nobody else had found out about the mine location.

    But according of the report, the locals had already known about the mines for quite some time ago. Yet, despite it was widely known nobody claimed it for their own.

    ¡°Do you know the reason nobody had ownership of that mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma am. It seems like everyone that tried to claim it or mining there had ¡°given up¡± and going home. Because of that, nobody even wants it now.¡±

    (Huh? Not getting chased out or because its dangerous, but given up? What the hell?)

    (Perhaps, is everybody a idiot? No way, no way, it shouldn''t be.. Right?)

    Despite being suspicious, Miho thinks it was worth to try anyway.

    ¡°It seems like this need a direct investigation¡±

    Having made up her mind, Miho is going to the mines.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Its really being abandoned¡­¡±

    Having come here, she was confirmed it.

    The mine is big, bigger than her expectations.

    Having using analyze, and from scanning the vein, it was undoubtedly a huge silver mines.

    In fact, forget about the war. She can live in ten generations without working judging by the silver ores inside this mine.

    (Huh? Huh? Really? No way... Could it be, i was reaching jackpot this time?)

    ¡°Forget the war, can¡¯t i just hire a bunch of people specialized in soul and having them fix mine and i can just living lazily without having to work forever and forgot about this shit? Perhaps if the demons won, i can just slapped them with a ward of money and buying my

    own country to laze around forever¡±

    Thought of money had filled her eyes with greed that she even forgets if demons probably won''t accept human currencies.

    ¡°Uhh, no, no, no. That idea is tempting but its too risky. There''s no guarantee i can be healed even with a lot of money¡­ but still¡±

    Finally giving up on the idea, she just sighs and trying to explore the mine.

    ¡°Eh, damn. I¡¯ll just think of it after the war is over. Money, riches, here i come¡±

    Investigating the mines she just explore further.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Something big is on her field of vision.

    It blocks the mine entrance, and it doesn''t looks like she can come inside without getting rid of it.

    ¡°Thats..¡±

    A giant buddha statue?

    No, a human?

    It seems like it was a flesh and blood instead of stone statue. But because it was unmoving she was doubtful.

    It doesn''t seems like it was moving, but the color of the skin is silver like a ore. Perhaps it was a monster?

    Then she used x ray device from the goddess place, it does have bone structure. It should be a living being right?

    She was using appraisal, but no matter how many times it keep saying the same thing.

    Impossible to appraise

    (What the heck?)

    This is the first time it happened, so she was a bit confused.

    (Hmm, what to do?)

    She personally feel like it was a waste to destroy it if it was a statue since she can just sell it for money (she already consider this mine as hers)

    But that thing is blocking the way, so unless she get rids of it she cant go inside the mines.

    ¡°Feels like a waste. Oh well..¡±

    In no time at all, she draws her sword.

    (flash)

    ¡°Photon sword cannon¡±

    *PIIIIIIINGGGGGG*

    Using her maximum output, she didn''t want to waste time at all.

    Using that much energy was excessive. Normally if she was doing it outside, a town would probably got obliterated in a instant.

    Yet¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was unharmed.

    ¡­¡­..

    Once the dust had been subdued, the statue is still standing.

    Not only that, there''s no sign of even a speck of dust in the statue.

    ¡°What the?!¡±

    Miho cannot hide her surprise.

    Frankly, the mana that she poured to the attack is not small at all.

    She felt a bit of fatigue, thanks to the excessive mana that she poured.

    Yet, despite that, the statue is unscratched.

    ¡°Did i hold back too much?¡±

    *PIIIINGGGG!*

    Firing a second volley, she fires again to the statue.

    Yet, the result is the same.

    ¡°The hell!?¡±

    *PIIINGG PIING PIIINGGG*

    She keep firing until her mana run out, yet it won''t budge.

    ¡°Shit¡±

    Trying a psychical attack this time, she tried to slash the statue in two.

    *KaAAAAAANGGG*

    A loud voice had resounded.

    ¡°....¡±

    A silence follows.

    After a few second.

    Her sword had fallen into ground.

    ¡°It¡­.¡±

    Grabbing her right arm with other arm, she screamed.

    ¡°HUUUUUUUURTS!?¡±

    It was harder than she thought.

    (The fuck? How hard is this thing!? I was the one attacking, but i got hurt instead)

    Having calmed down, she starts to clump her fist.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Correction, she was not calm at all.. In fact.

    ¡°Haha.. Ahahaha¡­. HAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    She was snapped.

    ¡°ALRIGHT, YOU FUCKING STATUE! IT¡¯S JUST LIKE YOU WANTED THEN!!¡±

    She got pissed and start to hitting the statue uncontrollably.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°Haa haaa haah..¡±

    Wiping out her sweat, she had finally stopped.

    (What the fuck is this thing!???)

    She had poured every method that she knows.

    Punch,hitting,explosion, sword, kicking,vitals¡­

    She tried to move it yet it was heavy as hell.

    She tried to hit it only to end up getting hurt as well

    Sulfur,acid,smashing,kicking.. Nothing works.

    ¡°Heh.. Hehe.. Hehehe¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I would just obliterate this FUCKING MINES ALONG WITH THIS UGLY FATTIES!!¡±

    If she was in more sound mind, she might be able to think better. Unfortunately¡­

    ¡°DISAPPEAR INTO NOTHINGNESS!!¡±

    Throwing her trump card anti matter bomb, she throw it and jump into the nearest trench.

    Putting aside that she might even destroy the world instead of the mines, all she care about was to destroy the statue.

    But..

    ¡°!!??¡±

    The statue suddenly opening its mouth.

    ¡°aah..¡±

    That thing made a small voice.

    Using vacuum like breath, it absorb the bomb and¡­

    ¡°IT ATE IT!? THAT THING!?¡±

    It swallowed the antimatter bomb and with a bit of *munch munch* and *gulp* then finished with *buurp*

    After a few moment, it returns to being quiet.

    ¡°....¡±

    Miho is getting blanked for a second.

    Then,

    After recovering her blanked mind.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS THING MADE OFFF!!?? AARGGHH!!!¡±

    She can only curse that whoever made this will regret once she captured them and despairing the fact that they were ever being born in the world.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Okay, now what?¡±

    Meeting a roadblock, miho sits outside the mine while pondering.

    ¡°Breaking it is impossible, moving it is impossible, spitting it is useless, and it doesn''t even moving from its position while calmly eating the antimatter bomb¡­¡±

    This is the first time she meets this kind of creature.

    ¡°did it have some kinda weakness or something? This isn''t some kind of accursed scripted event where i need to do some kinda fucking long scripted event quest to unlock isn''t it?¡±

    ¡°If it was, i would paid a visit to a certain useless goddess and sold her as a slave in some rich country after she outlived her usefulness by exposing her private moment everywhere¡­ hmm, no, that wont calm my anger¡­ perhaps i should remodel her into a completely different appearance.. How about making her live as a old creepy man and accused her as a rapist and every heinous crime that she didn''t even done and live her lives forever inside a jail? That kinda opposite living might be interesting, but as much as i don''t like her, she is still necessary for my own safety.¡±

    Starting to target goddess as her target of anger, the poor goddess would probably trembling in fear nonstop if she heard about this.

    ¡°Damn, if only that thing is a human or some kind of living creature, perhaps there''s a weakness to exploit. But i dont even know what kind of species is that thing. to begin with, what the hell is that thing?¡±

    ¡°Oh? are you interested with Fukuroju-sama?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Suddenly, some buddhist monk look alike person is approaching Miho.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Who, nah it''s troublesome. Explain further, do you mean that statue inside the mine?¡±

    Miho draws her sword and point it at the stranger. Yet, despite being threaten the man in front of her is calm.

    ¡°Of course. Fukuroju-sama is used to be a human. No, he had surpassed that and received a enlightenment and become something other than humans.. Yes, it was no exaggeration that he had surpassed even our goddess and become the true god of this world!¡±

    The man is getting excited, unlike his previous calm attitude.

    ¡°Ookay, so what is his weakness?¡±

    Miho doesn''t really want to question this lunatic, but she had no other clue.

    However, that man ignores Miho and continued anyway.

    ¡°Born in a rich household, yet so benevolent that he throw away his previous name and pursuing the path of enlightenment. He had made a promise to never once being in touch of worldly desires and pursue the path of enlightenment even further even though he has reached the apex of perfectness! Ahh, what a superb being. So amazingly great that words cannot convey..!¡±

    ¡°i didn''t ask for his background or any shit like that, any hint of his weakness or favorites?¡±

    ¡°also blahblah.. He had always being surrounded by woman back before he get enlightened. Yet, not even one had manage to stay in his heart. Ahh, i cannot forget his gallant expression when he rejected those sluts..! If you want me, hand over a bag of cold, hard cash. It must be his way to make them not feeling bad being rejected and he act as a bad guy so that they won''t feel depressed. How sublime, is there any being more perfect than him?¡±

    ¡°....*

    ¡°blahblah.. His tall demeanor figure, he had thrown them away which is a shame, but i think his current appearance is far more better¡­ despite his seemingly uncaring attitude, he was definitely amazing, ahh if i can describe this feeling, no, words is not enough, but that''s probably the closest.. Yes, I KNOW. I KNOW IT! THIS FEELING, IT¡¯S DEFINITELY LOV¡­.!¡±

    *tchwak*

    Before he finished his sentence, his head had been split apart from his body by Miho sword.

    Blood splurt, and his lifeless body is collapsed.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Yet without mercy, she was still stabbing the monk body.

    *stab stab stab* a countless stab

    *stab stab stab stab* it¡¯s getting faster

    *stab stab stab stab stab* it¡¯s starting to disfigures from the original appearance.

    ¡°...don¡¯t¡±

    While mumbling she was stabbing the body into pieces like a toothpick.

    ¡°WHO THE FUCK CARES!!? DON¡¯T MAKE ME MORE ANGRIER THAN I ALREADY DID! AARGH!!¡±

    Starting to swing harder, she wipes out the trace of that monk from this world.

    ¡­¡­

    *Haaa haa haa... Fuck, that was a waste of time¡±

    Starting to get tired mentally and psychically, she wasted too much time and effort because of the useless monk preaching about useless info.

    All he talks about is about him before he reached enlightenment or whatever. Because it was a different being than before now, all the info about him while he was still human was useless.

    Still¡­

    ¡°At least i know it was formerly human. and if its about humans...¡±

    I can kill and exploit

    Starting to have a wicked thought, she regain her vigor.

    ¡­¡­..

    And yeah,

    She once had that naive thought.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    Having exhausted all possible means she could think of, only word of curse is coming out.

    And so,

    ¡°What kind of creature are yoooouuuuuu!!!????? What color is your bloood!?¡±

    We¡¯re back in the beginning.

    ¡­¡­..

    At first, she tried to scare him by bringing the most scariest looking monster with teleportation magic and locking them inside the mines.

    The next morning, all of those monster had prayed together alongside him instead. With serene face

    She bring a bunch of rowdy and uncivilized bunch famous of their swearing words that not even the worst motherfucker can bear to hear without losing their dignity and will of live.

    Then, those bunch had turned out into devout believer of that thing that keep spewing foreign words like love and peace. So she end up disgusted and chopped them into pieces.

    She tried to make the mine stinky and inhabitable, so she teleported all of the trash and stinking shit she can find.

    Next day, all of those trash had been purified into flowers bed and pure water that there''s a new lake outside the mine.

    She tried to revive his libido, so she brings various kind of fetishes of big boob woman, innocent looking girl, beautiful leg girl, small girl, demon, beastman, old man, shota, robot, and even goes as far as bringing living cucumber and potato to seduce it.

    Next day, they all had wear pure white clothes and act like the purest lifeform in the world while gone forward into a journey to find themself. Or so they says before leaving.

    she tried to provoke him by bringing a bunch of riajuu dating and having lovely dovey i front of it, even making the mine as a tourist spot just to irritate him.

    The next day, all of them is going home while crying and bawling ¡°i¡¯m so dirty, i¡¯m sorry, forgive us¡± and most of them returns to their parents home.

    Finally, and finally, having too irritated and annoyed. Perhaps, maybe, she was betting on the chance or as last desperate attempts that perhaps only pure intention can get through him and any kind of trick is not going to budge this creature.

    Having goes as far as brainwashing herself for a moment, Miho weaken her own sense of self. Hypnotize her as having purely become a girl that purely adores that thing. Making her appearance younger, and doing unthinkable seduce attempts that she would normally not done. Even more embarrassing than getting naked in public. She, bears all humility and last sense of reason. Trying to seduce that thing like a animal in heat. And becoming a creature that she hates the most in the world.

    Yet, that thing only end up sneezing which knock her outside and she regain her sanity and consciousness later.

    When she regain her sanity, all she can spew out is.

    i¡¯ll obliterate this universe to extinction. No-matter-what every trace of this thing cannot be allowed to exist.

    Of course, everytime she remembers what she had done, only a tears of blood and clawing her heads until it was bleeding can keep her retain her sanity.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°....¡±

    Few days later

    Miho starting to made a pose like the statue.

    Sitting above the rock while praying.

    ¡°It kinda feels relaxing..¡±

    After so many days of suffering and humiliation, she had forget her original purpose.

    She had gone beyond anger and madness and insanity, and had given up any attempt.

    No matter what she do, it was useless anyway.

    ¡°No no, its not like i got enlightened or something. Its just, sitting like this is relaxing, you know?¡±

    Speaking like a victim of brainwashing, she didn''t even realize her mind had been started to corrupted by that thing.

    ¡°Ahh... Why even bother trying? I was such a fool¡±

    If this keeps up, this series might end as the main character had become a monk and spend the rest of her life''s in temple.

    Fortunately, it wont happened.

    ¡°Now that i think about it, i dont need any worldly possession anymore... Better throw it¡±

    *rustle rustle*

    While searching her item box, she found something.

    ¡°Hmm? What is this?¡±

    What she found is a notice of a discount that held on a certain vegetable sale.

    Thanks to spreading doujinshi culture, paper and printing is widely used now in this world.

    ¡°Huh, vegetables, 50% off. Expires today..¡±

    She was disinterested and going to throw it anyway

    ¡°Whatever dont need this anywa..¡±

    Yet,

    Suddenly the statue is looking at her.

    While opening his always closed eyes all this time.

    ¡°......¡±

    Miho didn''t seem surprised that he was coming out from the mine, more like her emotion had become weak lately.

    The statue didn''t stare at her, but the notice in her hand.

    ¡°Want this?¡±

    After he was nodding, the paper falls into his hand.

    Then he looks happy and made a expression of happiness that he never made before.

    After receiving the notice his body is shining, and becoming small. As small as a kid.

    While he looks grateful, he flew and leaving this place.

    ¡°....¡±

    Because he was leaving, the brainwashing effect is start to disappear.

    Miho regains her sanity.

    Then, opening her eyes wide in realization.

    ¡°IT WAS THAT EASY!!!??? THE HELL!?¡±

    Regretting all of her previous action, she start to question what is her previous sacrifice is for.

    ¡­¡­.

    After a few hours of self lamenting, hatred, and cursing. miho explores the inside of mines.

    ¡°Oh whatever, what¡¯s pass is passed. Time to EMPTY THIS MINE OUT MWAHAHAHA¡±

    She was back to her previous self.

    ¡°considering all of my hardship to get this mine, i should exploit it all i can. I will empty this mine and sell it to the highest bidders. I don''t have to said i already emptied it anyway, let them thought by themself that it was still full, or i can use illusion magic to make rock looks like silver. Ufufu¡±

    However,

    When she was going inside the mines. Something feels missing.

    ¡°huh?¡±

    Theres no silver ore.

    In fact, this seems like a ordinary cave now.

    ¡°Wait a sec.. The hell!?¡±

    She scanned and appraised this place, but no trace of silver ore in this place.

    The appraisal result of this cave shown silver mine before, but it''s ordinary cave now.

    ¡°What the fucking shit happened? Did someone else coming before me? No way, impossible. If it was i should have noticed... ¡°

    ¡°Uh.. Shit, dont tell me..¡±

    Then she realized something.

    ¡°All of the silver here is actually back into a normal stone the moment that thing is leaving?¡±

    Bingo.

    ¡°heh.. Heeehe.. Hahaha¡­¡±

    Cannot stopped herself, she was laughing.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    In the end, it was a fool errand.

    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA, ITS FUNNY HUH? ITS FUNNY, RIGHT. GO AHEAD. LAUGH. LAUGH. AHAHAHAHAHAHA..¡±

    *growl* *roar* *grr*

    While she was laughing, some voice had been heard.

    It was the monster that she brings here.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ right.. I forgot about you guys¡±

    Having been kidnapped by force, those monster is getting angry and pissed off to Miho, the culprit.

    ¡°Perfect, well, i can¡¯t do anything about the mine. But at least¡±

    She start to return their anger stare, and emit bloodlust that makes them standing back a little.

    You guys can become my experience point. Come

    After deathmatch with the monsters, she regain quite a lot of level and drop item to compensate for the loss that she made for this few days.

 Chapter 137

    -Explaining a misunderstanding is harder than starting it-

    -Inside a dungeon-

    *Clang*

    ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, alright?¡±

    Saying that, the old woman and her guard had left.

    While myself, was tied like a dangerous monster inside the cell.

    The chain that entangle me is massive enough to hold a creature three times larger than me. And looking it closely there is various spell and hexes that is strong enough to easily chained multiple a rank monster easily.

    Well, i might be able to forcefully break it if i want to. But even i would be weakened badly enough if i do that. So i guess it¡¯s better to keep quiet for now.

    Though did they need to blindfold and gag my mouth and eyes too?

    This situation reminds me of that underground eroge¡­ ah fuck, forget it. It isn''t funny if i am the one that gets chained.

    ¡­.

    So¡­

    Looking back at why i lost my mind back then.

    Because of that weird-shaped pudding..slime, bloodlust fill my head and i cannot think normally.

    But actually, i tried to visit this country after i heard some interesting things from the guildmaster.

    Apparently, a huge considerable amount of bl doujin is smuggled here without permission.

    I wondered who smuggled them, but that¡¯s not what interests me here.

    Apparently, just from numbers alone this country had a lot of population. Even compared to the three major countries.

    Plus, i heard they had a various strange technique here. Which cannot be obtained from another place.

    If those guys are joining our war, it would make things more interesting¡­ i mean, its not like i was coming here because of the rumored baby making art with fellow member of the same sex. Yep yep, definitely not that.

    Anyway, I didn''t know much wherever that info is true or not. And i just found out about this place recently. so i didn''t send any ¡°spy¡± or ¡°angels¡± here. But they should have seen the ¡°revelation¡± at least.

    But there¡¯s no guarantee that they will join the war, so to make sure i will come to visit them personally.

    That, and the ¡°portal¡± won¡¯t be last forever.

    I have gather all of the mana crystal that i can gather with the help of spies to power them up. But at most it can hold out another one or two day since there''s a lot of place it need to connect.

    Once it was gone, there would be no more reinforcement from various place of the world.

    All of the surrounding place that can send army would already send all of them. And those which is too far won¡¯t make it in time.

    So if i had to act, it have to be now.

    Unfortunately, that shit slime interference is still bugging my mind, although i dont want to think about it anymore.

    So when i teleport to the nearest place of that country, my mind is still filled with rage and i tried to kill them instead.

    Thankfully, hearing the black cat voice is calming my mind.

    Thank you kitty, i will make sure to satisfied you thoroughly!

    Ah, i am not going to do anything perverted, really, i got too far in fluffing and indulging the pleasure oc mofumofu feeling recently. So i will try to restrain myself! Honest!

    And it was a good experience too. Now i know i have to be more prepared so in case that incident happened again i can be more prepared.

    Thanks to that, i start to learn a more advanced healing magic.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    There''s only about three elixir left, and i entrusted them to Tuvalu.

    The coming war is probably going to be gruesome, so i cannot let those guys die before seeing the grand ending of this plan.

    I leave it to his discretion on who to use it for, he¡¯s better at making decision about that compared to me anyway.

    That, and this would make me takes the next battle seriously without some safety guarantee like elixir or that black hole bomb.

    A battle of strength, skill, and magic.. using everything that we had.. and the fate of the loser is ¡°extinction¡± of their side.

    Ufufu...

    it''s gonna be my first serious fight after a while. I got beaten one sidedly by Iskandar so it cannot really be called a serious fight.

    Never know putting myself in life or death battle could be so fun!

    Ahh.. there¡¯s no saving for me, do i?

    I don''t wanna get killed, but the tension of kill or getting killed is excite me.

    My head understand how to avoid danger, but my mind instinctively tried to getting close with death.

    Hey! Don¡¯t compare me with those musclebrain! My hand is still slim, my stomach is not bulging with a.b.s either!

    Though right now i was probably strong enough to withstand the impact of the infamous truck-san that murders a lot of isekai heroes. Hmm? Isn''t that actually worse than a muscle? It¡¯s your imagination, imagination!

    ¡­¡­..

    But still, isn''t this restraint too much?

    I can understand if they¡¯re just putting chain, but should they gag my mouth, tie me up all over with restraining clothes, and tied my eyes too?

    I can¡¯t really see well, but my situation is probably like the dangerous mass murder criminal prisoner that i ever see in manga.

    Seriously, it¡¯s not like i was some dangerous beast running loose..

    Ah, now that i think about it, someone so dangerous that coming suddenly with that much bloodlust, taking hostage, and start to indiscriminately declares that she would destroy their country¡­

    Yep yep, such a dangerous person must be contained huh? I get it now.

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    I am bored!

    Around thirty minutes had passed, but i am bored goddamit!

    The fuck should i do? It''s not like i can do anything in this state anyway!

    If only theres a guard at least, i can just make sexual harassment about them or something, but this place is damn quiet.

    The old woman said she was gonna wait until their main force is returned and deciding what to do about me next.

    Because it¡¯s my fault anyway, i was being obedient and tried to less their wariness by actually wait for it. Did i actually make them more tense instead? Hmm¡­

    But i am bored! There''s no voice or light inside this dungeon! There''s not even a guard! Is their country really lack warriors that much? At this rate, i would seems like a mad woman talking to herself!

    Oh well, since i had nothing to do for now, i guess i should practice.

    Using the magic that i just learned when awaken, i can see the surrounding like looking at the x ray while i myself feels floating like out of body experience.

    Thanks to that, i know where to heal that girl and what i should do to recover her condition.

    Putting it on opposite, i can control the enemy action like a puppet by directing my magical power. But it takes too much concentration so controlling one is my limit. Not to mention i was defenseless when using it so it¡¯s not fit in war when everything is unpredictable.

    So i¡¯ll take the time to look at my surrounding.. hmm.. no sign of life in 100 meters around me, ah, is that a rat? Now i know how the rat insides looks like. Gross¡­

    Looking back, this silhouette.. its me huh?

    It looks like Iskandar is doing a good job attaching my arms. It was properly connected, huh? The bones looks kinda different than humans. Perhaps it was even made by orichalcum? Damn, how did he even do that?

    Now i gotta check my condition. If i got a disease or wound it would be troublesome...

    Hmm nothing is wrong in the bottom, how about above...

    Huh? What is that?

    Inside a part of my brain...

    ¡­..

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­!!

    *KABOOOMM!!*

    The underground dungeon collapsed.

    The explosion is bright enough that anyone in the vicinity would definitely realize something happened.

    And i walked out.

    In the midst of rubble.

    Because of this noise and destruction, some people is gathering here while bringing spear and sword.

    ¡®Wh..what?¡¯ ¡®What happened!?¡¯

    ¡®Huh!? What is that sound!?¡¯

    ¡®L..look! There!?¡¯

    Once they had gathered, the old woman is coming here too while the rest are making their way.

    ¡°What happened!?¡±

    She seems to be the most surprised one, and looking at me she start to sharpened her eyes.

    ¡°You.. what is the meaning of this? Is that surrendering an act to drop our guard? Were you lying when you said you have no intention to kill us all? Were you actually trying to gather us all in one spot to make it easier to kill us all!?¡±

    Her voice have a hint of panic and unease.

    Well i can¡¯t blame her. But i can¡¯t pay attention to her now.

    I was exhausted from releasing myself from the chain forcefully, and using photon cannon again in such a short time. So i have no time.

    Ignoring her, i touch my finger on my head.

    And penetrate my skull to reach the brain inside.

    ¡°!!!??¡±

    She looked surprised with my action, but it was understandable.

    Trying to pull out ¡®something¡¯, i forcefully tear something my brain while turning off my pain sense.

    *hng.. gggkk¡­*

    Using more strength, i forcefully pulled it out.

    *AAAARGH..!*

    *splat*

    *eek!?*

    The surrounding girls is screaming when i throw away something on the floor.

    A tiny part of my brain is pulled out, so i don''t have time.

    Using the healing method that i just learned, i was concentrating to recover my teared tissues and part of my brain.

    Hurry hurry...

    Before i lost consciousness¡­

    *hnnnnngg¡­!*

    With a light from magic, my head and brain is restored.

    *haah .. haah..*

    I was considerably tired though. Not my body, but my mind.

    Because it was a race of time, i need to concentrate more further than usual.

    *glare*

    Once i start to recover, i stare at the ¡°thing¡± that i pulled out.

    *wiggle wiggle*

    That ¡°thing¡± doesn''t seems to be able to live from the outside air, so it gonna died soon even if i didn''t do anything.

    However...

    *splat*

    I stomped it because of my irritation had reach the limit.

    Crush that thing.

    That thing cannot be allowed to live longer!

    *hii!?*

    The surrounding girls are screaming because of the bizarre scene.

    Once i smashed that thing, i looked at it again closely.

    It was, some kind of worm.

 Chapter 138

    -Back to beggining again-

    "AAAAARGHHH¡­..!!!"

    I screamed.

    The amount of magic power that I unconsciously released made the surrounding people is getting tense.

    But i have no time to think about them, nor did i care...

    When¡­

    When did this happened?

    Is it from back then?

    I thought it''s weird that slime is escaping so quickly.

    So when it catch me, it slipped a worm inside my head.

    After appraise the worm corpse, i know that its name is spy worm.

    It can examine their victim information, be it their memories, personality, and knowledge. And sending back the information to their owner.

    That means...

    That thing!

    Just how much did he manage to know!?

    How much did he poke inside my head!!?

    Considering it wasnt so long since then, it¡¯s probably not everything.

    But there''s no doubt he know a lot about me now!

    If he had a method to expose my memories or showing it to everyone, i would be in a serious trouble.

    At the worst case,

    I might have to cancel even my final plan.

    Shit...

    SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT!

    I was angry beyond reason now.

    *hiie?*

    The surrounding girls probably sense my bad mood, since i leaked out my magical power like crazy now.

    On their point of view, i might looked like a monster now.

    I can¡¯t stop it from leaking, neither do i want to stop it.

    At that moment¡­

    *BOOOM*

    A fireball is shoot at me.

    ¡°....¡±

    It was the old woman.

    ¡°M.. meia sama?¡±

    Someone is surprised that she shoot without any warning.

    Starting to speak, the old woman is looking at me

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what just happened and why, but it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re too dangerous of a person. For our country sake, Leave! And don¡¯t ever coming back again! Otherwise, we have to use force to get you out from here!¡±

    It looks like this old woman had made her decision.

    ¡°...¡±

    I was unprepared, so that shot wounded me a bit more than I expected. Adding to my mind like this, my defensive skill is not active either.

    *priit*

    The old woman is calling for something, and in no time at all i was surrounded by monsters.

    ¡°This is the base of our forest, and many of our tamed monster had made this their home. Don¡¯t think you can kill us so easily if you decide to fight, devil!¡±

    They¡¯re totally preparing for a battle now.

    But it was a wrong move.

    I was beyond pissed right now, so when the old woman is provoking me.

    ¡°...!¡±

    I prepare to counterattack by gathering my magical energy to shoot photon cannon!

    I might be wounded, but i still have enough strength to kill them.

    ¡°EVERYONE! BRACE YOURSELF! HERE SHE COMES! EVEN IF IT MUST BE PAID WITH OUR LIVES, STOP THIS DEVIL AT ALL COST, SHE CANNOT BE LET OUT ALIVE¡±

    With that word, they all be preparing to battle me at last man standing.

    A massacre is probably unavoidable now, and i had given up on peaceful method.

    Aargh, that¡¯s it..!

    I¡¯ll just hang this old woman corpse and start threating them that this will happen if they didn''t join the war.

    If they still didnt want to, i will just hang the weakest looking first, then next eldest looking one.

    Screw the plan, screw the festival.

    If they¡¯re considering me the enemy right now, that''s fine.

    If the beastman in a trouble because i had gone mad then that''s fine. Whatever!

    I guess i really blew it this time, but it was already too late.

    I have been considered as enemy now, it''s already impossible to explain it to them..

    Neither do i want to.

    ¡°...disappear¡±

    I start to speak my mind loudly.

    ¡°..disappear, disappear, disappear! ALL OF IT, ALL OF THEM, JUST BE GONE OF MY SIGHT!¡±

    Throwing a tantrum that even surprised me, i threw out a cries like a spoiled child.

    But, before any of us started.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°HE..HELP, PLEASE, HELP, SOMEONE..!¡±

    Someone is approaching here.

    *haa.haah..*

    ¡°I finally found you guys! Where are you guys gone to? I can¡¯t find anyone in our usual meeting place.. eh¡­?¡±

    Making a dumbfounded face, the girl that saw us prepared for battle is getting surprised.

    ¡°W..what happened? Why it¡¯s so messed up here? And, why are you all making such a scary face? ...ah?¡±

    The brown haired girl is looking at me and seems to realize something when looking at my face.

    ¡°Kaitou.. sama?¡±

    Looking dumbfounded, she was muttering the fake name that i thought i would never hear anymore.

    ¡­¡­.

    -Inside the meeting hall-

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Me, the old woman, the brown haired girl, and the surrounding amazon is gathering here.

    Neither of us is speaking to each other, and the atmosphere is so tense.

    Me and the old woman is looking so serious that either of us seems like we can jump and start to attack each other now.

    The rest are pretty tense because of us, and the brown haired girl looks troubled.

    Since it seems like it won¡¯t continue l anywhere at this rate, the old woman is starting to question the brown haired girl.

    ¡°So Nora, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! What should we do, Meia sama? Mai and the other are...guufu.. *sniff*¡±

    ¡°Now now, if you didn¡¯t start to explain we won¡¯t understand. Calm down a little, alright?¡±

    Patting her like a granny do to their grandchildren, she was making a soft expression.

    ¡°Guu.. i am sowry.. actually..¡±

    Then i heard the story behind their country before they got splitted, and the gist of the current situation.

    Apparently, the people in this country is splitted into two faction after a certain incident.

    The one who support the mutual love of girls, and the one who support the mutual love of boys. Basically yuri and yaoi.

    Despite the yuri faction is the oldest and original teaching, the newly growing yaoi faction is starting to spread at considerable rate and already grown into the biggest faction here.

    Neither side is trying to give up on their ideologies with each other, and mutual understanding is probably already impossible.

    Huh? I am in the other world right? Didn¡¯t i ever seen this happening in my original world?

    Oh well, whatever. Not like i has anything to do with it... right? It has nothing to do with me, lalalaa.. *closing the ear and shutting the mind*

    Anyway, since the war have came, they think it was supposed to be the time to put out together their differences and start to join together in order to save the world.

    Them, the yuri faction had send their representative, which is why the security is rather lacking when i came here.

    At first, the negotiation is going smoothly. Since even they know it wasn''t the time to fight for their taste when the world is in danger.

    But, this Mai girl from yuri faction start to make a unnecessary retort when the leader of yaoi faction is bragging about their ideologies.

    Thanks to that, the negotiation broke down and they end up capturing the representative of yuri faction.

    This Nora girl managed to escape somehow and asking for help after returning.

    But

    ¡°I get the situation, but¡­¡±

    The old woman is making a sad expression.

    ¡°Saving them is probably impossible for us¡±

    ¡°W..why, Meia sama?¡±

    Nora is making a disbelief expression.

    ¡°As you know, our main fighter is there. If even they''re captured, the only one here is second class warrior at best. Besides, they got more number and trained beast than us. If it become a war, it won¡¯t be good for either of us. Well, the world might be destroyed first though¡±

    ¡°No.. no way..¡±

    Getting dispirited, Nora collapsed.

    Trying to support her, the old woman speak to her.

    ¡°Calm down. They¡¯re probably not going to kill them. They should have realized that nothing good would happened to do something that would invite an all out war of both side. We can only hope that they managed to calmed down eventually and realizing it was just a misunderstanding¡±

    ¡°O.. okay..¡±

    It seems like they decided to just wait until the matter is settled on their own.

    Annoying.

    Do you really think i actually had that time?

    ¡°This is bullshit¡±

    I start to speak.

    Everyone is looking at me.

    ¡°You think the problem can be settled just by waiting? What? Don''t tell me you seriously thought someone would eventually solve this situation just by waiting? And voila, everyone can hold their hand and putting their difference aside?¡±

    Hearing that, the old woman and the others are starting to looked at me with a disbelief expression.

    ¡°It must be nice to be naive, huh? Well, that¡¯s to be expected for the bunch that lives secluded inside this forest getting closed off from the rest of the world either. As long as you yourself is unhurt, anything that happened outside is noone of your bussiness. Hah, you know what the saying of people like you in my home country? That''s right. A trash of society.this country, your way of life, your home, the people. Everything is called a trash. A garbage that nobody even bothers to pick or care even if it rots in the middle of the road. A bunch of selfish bastard licking each other wound just to make themself feels better¡±

    Hearing that i called them trash, some is getting angry while looking at me.

    That''s good. If you got angry at me insulting them, that means they still got a pride left.

    ¡°How laughable¡±

    I provoke them further.

    ¡°So your best warriors is getting caught. You lack weapons, lack morale, lack soldier. So all you can do is wait and see? Then let me ask. What''s the use of waiting then? If it was just waiting for trouble to pass, even a monkey can do it. So you guys had given up on thinking, perhaps it''s better to call yourself animal... no, cattle? A live inside the farm while waiting for your turn to get slaughtered. Perhaps that''s good for you. Yeah, it suited you guys best huh?¡±

    Hearing my words, some of them is start to shout.

    ¡°Just.. shut up, you..!¡±

    ¡°What, would an outsider understand anyway?¡±

    ¡°How dare you criticize our way of life and calling us a cattle! Even against a devil, we won''t just be downed so easily!¡±

    Heh

    I merely smirked.

    ¡°WHAT IS SO FUNNY!?¡±

    Cannot stand my behavior anymore, one of them is shouting.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Weren''t you guys mistaken in where you pointed your fang against?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    They all getting confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Isn''t your actual enemies, no, the enemies of the world is neither me or the other faction?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    They start to get silently listening.

    ¡°Think. Other than the destruction of this world, What do you think if by chance we lost this war against the demons this time?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You guys lack imaginations, so i¡¯ll tell then. Until now, the demons and humans-demi humans are not doing a full scale war against each other. So this will be the first time both side will seriously tried to kill each other since their lives is depended by it¡±

    ¡°So, the demons will consider us as threat too seriously. After all nobody wants to die. And even if we managed to survive and by chance managed to run into the new world that the evil god envisioned somehow, do you think our relation with them is repairable at that point?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Inside the world where demons and the evil god have a absolute control of, do you think we can win? No, at most we all will all be beaten and live as a slave, or worst, as cattle.¡±

    ¡°!!¡±

    ¡°You guys will be stripped of your dignity as humans and live as their cattle. Everyday you only live just to be eaten or killed. Being dried of everything that you have, having your babies killed in front of you, without not being able to lift a finger against!¡±

    Well, most of those are just a bullshit i speaked from eroge though... besides, if they win the world is supposed to be destroyed anyway. Not that it would, at least for now.

    ¡°They will rape your wife in front of you while laughing, and having a son born from a who knows the father is when you absolutely swear to have a daughter. And that son will be eaten, or worse that son which have a stronger demon blood will take turn in raping you when he was a adult. And when you had a daughter in future, that son will be having fun with your daughter too!¡±

    ¡°Hii.. hiee..¡±

    They looked pale and scared of imaginating how their son will rape them.

    Well, neither of them seems to know an actual man that much, so let them imagine what would their son looked like.

    Okay this seems to be working. Another push!

    ¡°With their great sword ¡°excalibur¡± that pierce even heavens, the father and son will have fun inside this haven of ra... living hell for woman. Either your womb is getting ravaged fiercely, or you guys will be splitted into two by the holy sword¡­ and their fingers creeping out to your insides like a tentacle and spreading over your butts forcefully...¡±

    ¡°EEEEE..!¡±

    Some of them is start to screaming after imagining the scary thing of man things inside their mind. While the others are vomiting while holding their butts.

    Okay, time to cook them.

    ¡°Decide!¡±

    ¡°..!!??!!??¡±

    They looked like a mess and cannot seems to think properly.

    If i am gonna do it, i¡¯ll do it now.

    ¡°Is it fine to let the other faction admiring those scary ¡°man¡± so much? Although many things happened, isn''t they used to be your sisters? A family that is irreplaceable to you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Is it fine to let them inside their delusion of a man actually look like? Being trapped by their poisonous hand?¡±

    I make a pose of tentacle with my hand, while trying to scare them about what is man seems like.

    ¡°Isn''t now the time to save them from the dirty temptation of vile males? You there!¡±

    ¡°Y...yes?¡±

    I pointed at the girl called Nora that get dumbfounded the whole time i speak.

    ¡°Do you remember love?¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. *cough* I was mistakenly speak that infamous title from the songstress and the pilot...¡±

    http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0159356/

    ¡°You had a woman that you love, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She seems dumbfounded and didn''t get what i talked about.

    Then, after thinking for a while, she got a bit embarassed and speaking.

    ¡°Ah, umm.. thats.. i don''t know if it was love or not, but there''s someone... that i respected¡­ but, unfortunately she didnt seem to remember about me¡­ and everyone just deciding my relation with my childhood friend which troubled me so much, although we¡¯re not like that at all...¡±

    She seems to taking a glance to me sometimes.

    Huh? Is it someone among the people here?

    Oh well, i ignore it and continued.

    ¡°Then, were you fine if that person married with a man?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± she looks dumbfounded.

    ¡° And as a combo, your childhood friend is being taken by a man too. Not to mention it¡¯s a demon! ¡°

    ¡°With their loong loong black tentacle like hand and tongue, the demons are touching and licking their sensitive part of skin, like it was the most delicious treat possible¡­ hmm?¡±

    I thought she was getting horrified, but she looked confused instead.

    ¡°Erm.. Kaitou-sama.. do you had that kind of hobby?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Now i was the one getting confused instead.

    ¡°Why asking me? I was explaining about your one side love¡±

    ¡°Ermm. Thats why.. uwweeh, no, no, forget it. Its fine.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My mind is getting complicated right now! Please let me think about it¡±

    She start to mutters like ¡°Eh? But i am technically already married right? Would this considered cheating? Uuu, but didnt i said it myself that i am not sure? But she didn''t seems to remember me at all, so i guess it¡¯s fine? Huh!? But i said it was admiration, not love. So what am i get confused for? Uuu abshshddhdhnd¡­¡±

    Ookay, she speak like a broken record and her expression is dead like a machine that works too much.

    I guess i was asking a wrong person. I shouldn''t ask someone with a mental defect.

    ¡°So, you guys!¡±

    I ignore her and tried to speak to the others.

    But¡­

    ¡®Where did everybody go?¡±

    Nobody to answer my question.

    The old woman is the only one other than that Nora girl here. So she answered my question.

    ¡°You scare them too much about your explanation about men, so they return to their room and they said they refuse to coming out to the outside world where a creature that dangerous exist somewhere within this world¡±

    Answered that old woman with a tired looking expression.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Why the fuck things never go as i want lately?

 Chapter 139

    -From a hero, holy maiden, now.. a war goddess!? No no no, impossible impossible! -

    -A few days ago-

    -Inside the most dangerous dungeon in Alexandria-

    -Angry bear''s banquet-

    ¡°KYAAAAA¡±

    A girl with bountiful breast and brown hair wearing a priest in training clothes is running away while carried a silver haired girl with a same outfit in one hand.

    While behind her was¡­

    *GRRR!*

    *GRURURURURU*

    *GAOOOO!!*

    A mob of angry looking bear family is pursuing them.

    ¡°Ooh, so fast, fast! Yay, yay, go Arisa-coaster! This is fun! Oh, the honey is delicious too! *lick*¡±

    ¡°A..aimi chan! Sorry to disturbing you while you''re busy, but can you help me instead of licking that honey?¡°

    ¡°...zzz¡±

    ¡° HOW CAN YOU SLEEP IN THIS KIND OF SITUATION!?? Hyaaa¡­..!¡±

    She was slipped and didn¡¯t realize the way ahead is sloped downward and they slipped into a underground river.

    Fortunately it was not deep but the current is quite fast.

    ¡°Ooh, we¡¯re getting fast!¡±

    Aimi seems to get excited again so she wake up.

    ¡°Waah! This isnt a playground, Aimi-chan!¡±

    While they got caught with the current, they heard a noise up ahead.

    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me that sound is?¡±

    *zZZZAAAAAaaA*

    ¡°Ooh! A giant waterfall!¡±

    A waterfall up ahead is waiting for them.

    At this rate, they will fall.

    ¡°HYAAA! WE¡¯RE GOING TO DIE! WE¡¯RE GOING TO DIE! HELP ME, PAPA,MAMA, SHISHOUU~~!!¡±

    Without any miracle or someone to save them at a nick of moment like a hero show, they fall.

    ¡°YAAAAAAAA~HHH!!¡±

    ¡°AHAHA, WE¡¯RE FLYING! FLYING¡±

    While one is making a face not befitting the holy maiden while crying, and one keep having fun they reach deeper inside the dungeon most deepest part.

    ¡­..

    Many hours later¡­

    Inside the adventurer guild of Alexandria.

    *Gacha!*

    A sound of a heavy item bag is placed above the guild desk.

    Arisa, with a haggard face and blackened eyes is handing over the quest item and guild card while she was wearing a hood above her face.

    ¡°Please count them...¡±

    She speak with such a low voice like a witch.

    The guild clerk is hesitantly reading her guild card because she looked suspicious. But because it was a part of his job, he was doing it anyway.

    ¡°A..ah, sure¡­ huh? Rank S !!??¡±

    The clerk almost had his jaw dropped while looking disbelieved.

    ¡°Furthermore its triple S!? How is it possible?? How many years ago¡­ no, how the hell does it even exist since the start!?¡±

    Because he was noisy, the surrounding people is getting curious and looking at them.

    ¡°Huh?, wait¡­ i think i saw your face before, in the hero parade or something.."

    He was curious.

    Because it was such a rare occasion where one person is receiving both titles at the same time, Arisa is famous, especially in Alexandria since it was her current base.

    Furthermore, because of her scent, or her aura which is liked by everyone else that hasn''t changed even in the another world, she gathered a fanbase in no time at all.

    But...

    ¡°It''s just your imagination¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She denied it instantly.

    ¡°It''s just your imagination. I am just a villager a¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? B..but, this magical power, and this premium membership card¡­ it¡¯s even signed by the holy maiden Arkenia - sama herself...could you possibly be Arisa sama..?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re got a wrong person¡±

    ¡°B..but¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re got a wrong person¡±

    ¡°At, at least let me called the guild master to clarify...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving...¡±

    ¡°...Huh!? Wa,wait! O, okay. Okay. I understand! It must be my mistake. Man, it was suck being this old. Nothing i appraised ever got right lately. Ha..hahahahah¡±

    Because Arisa is speaking like a broken record and she didn''t seem to want to answer any further, the clerk didn''t ask her any further and he tried to convince himself that he was mistaken. Thankfully, the curious onlooker is thinking it was just a mistake too and return to their previous activities.

    The adventurer guild respect some privacy too, so if their member didn''t want to answer some private question they¡¯re allowed to on certain degree. As long as they¡¯re not a criminal or suspicious crime activity.

    Furthermore, since Arisa bringing a lot of precious material here, they don''t want to lose her and those material to somewhere else.

    (It must be a top secret mission, or a dangerous quest involving the world that she can¡¯t speak to anyone¡­ come to think of it, her face looks like she was bearing the burden of the world.. just what happened to someone that young?)

    Because it doesnt seem like she was a bad person, the clerk is not inquire further about Arisa identity.

    While bringing the item bag, he wonders what kind of mission she had given.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Funyaah...¡±

    Arisa is sitting on one of the table in the adventurer guild while she was waiting for the item appraisal.

    *chomp chomp chomp chomp*

    While her companion is wearing hood too and too busy eating that she didn''t realize her surrounding

    *mogu mogu*

    ¡°Arinnnya, noty ghonnya eat?¡± (Arisa, not going to eat?)

    Arisa lied her face to the table while looking at Aimi.

    ¡±Ahaha.. i am already full looking at you, Aimi chan. Thanks...¡±

    ¡°Munya, i cee! I whill finishy thyis ghratyfully thyen!¡± ( i see! I will finish this gratefully then!)

    It was a lie.

    In truth, she was already hungry and parched.

    But her tiredness is exceeding her hunger, so all she wants for now is a quick rest.

    After all¡­

    (Out of the quest list, 49 is already done out of 50. Just one more¡­)

    Reading at the list she received a few weeks ago, she was reminded of the face of the evil oni that gives her this assignment.

    ¡­.

    -Few weeks ago, Alexandria holy capital-

    ¡°Just saying, you don¡¯t think you can just skip training while i am not here, didn''t you?¡±

    Lily said to Arisa.

    ¡°Huh? Uh.. erm, what.. makes you think that, shisho.. i mean, Lily- chan!?¡±

    Because of her glare, she immediately calls her back as Lily chan like their promise.

    ¡°Really.. from what i see, you seems like the type that slacks off without anyone keeping watch.¡±

    ¡°Of.. of course not, Lily-chan! See, my eyes is serious isn''t it??¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Arisa is panicked, while Lily is staring at her suspiciously.

    In fact, actually, Lily was right.

    In the previous world, Arisa often spend her time lazing around. Either with her pet or sleeps when nobody''s looking at her.

    Because of a certain incident in the middle school, she was working hard lately. But that doesn''t change the fact that she was rather lazing around inside her room when nobody keeps watch.

    When her shishou is having a important meeting in Abona, she thought she was finally able to take a break.

    ¡°Is that so? Good!¡±

    Lily sparkles while saying that.

    She made a smile that at glance would looks like a angel had descent upon the world.

    But,

    Arisa is getting pale from looking at her smile instead.

    Because she realized,

    When Lily is smiling like that, nothing good will ever happened.

    ¡°Here¡±

    Lily hand over some gold coated card to Arisa while acting cutely like a little girl.

    ¡°Uhm, what is this Lily-chan?¡±

    Arisa made a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°It was my former adventuring days card. It had been modified so it was registered with alias instead.¡±

    The card was a proof of identity of adventurer, and the identity of the hardship and journey that they had gone through.

    If it was gone, it would be impossible to retrieve the record completely, and one must start all over again regardless of their previous rank.

    ¡°Such important item, why?¡±

    Arisa knows a bit about it.

    Before being a holy maiden, Lily did becoming an adventurer once. She talked about her experience when she got drunk drinking sake.

    She didn''t know what rank is she, or what kind of adventure she experienced.

    But knowing Lily, it was definitely not a normal adventure.

    At least, a proof is there.

    A proof of her adventure, the side of Lily that she didn''t know anything about.

    ¡°Naa, don¡¯t think about it too much. Even i was receiving it from someone else originally. I was actually relieved it was coming off from my hand. Looking back, the one who gave me this at first is a suspicious person at least so who knows what kind of tracking curse¡­ magic it have. Well, nothing bad happened when i use it so it would be safe at least, for now¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She seems to heard some dangerous sounding explanation at the end.

    ¡°Dont mind it. It¡¯s not dangerous. I can guarantee that much at least.¡±

    How did you read my mind!

    Lily made a refreshing smile, but it would only serve to worry Arisa further.

    ¡°B,but what am i gonna use it for?¡±

    ¡°Isn''t that obvious? Go do some quest and have a little adventure. I have already written the list. here¡±

    Saying that, Lily hand over a list of quest details.

    ¡°...!!¡±

    Reading some of the list, Arisa cannot believe her eyes.

    ¡°Bringing a fresh dragon egg safely without breaking, investigate the deepest part of hell banquet dungeon full of nasty undead and evil lich necromancer that plotting to destroy the world, locating and destroying a underground evil organization headquarters¡­ shishou..!¡°

    After reading the list, she cried.

    "Impossible impossible ! The list is either stealing from a group of dangerous even among A ranked monster and furthermore bringing the egg safely, investigating potential s rank dungeon that even the knights and adventurer in this country didnt even dare to go inside, or even destroying a organization which holds the most power in the continent..!¡±

    And as expected, she got a chop instead of consolation.

    ¡°There''s no need to think its impossible if you didn''t even tried it yet!¡±

    ¡°But, i have to do it? Alone? I am gonna die, i really am going to die this time! To begin with, my skill doesn''t mean it¡¯s making me immortal, i just can''t lose consciousness! I can still die, shishou. Or rather, please realize that humans die when they got killed! Death is not equal with eternal sleep! It might be fine for shishou which is outside mortal comprehension and getting rid of anybody she didn''t like with precision and violence like a fine tuned killing machine! A living beings made from flesh and blood definitely can¡¯t mimic... Ow!¡±

    She got another chop and her face is buried in the ground with axe kick.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you must challenge your limits while you¡¯re still alive! What? Don''t tell me you actually wants to live forever? Also, i was made from a flesh and blood too! What do you think i am?¡±

    Isn''t that obvious, who actually wants to die.. but Lily doesn''t seem like she was going to listen, so Arisa is keep quiet while getting her face buried because nothing good happened if she was standing while forcefully holding her skill to automatically activates while lying down in the ground.

    ¡°Well, you''re not alone though. Just bring that annoying brat as a safety measures. If it¡¯s getting too dangerous just toss her as a bait for monsters.¡±

    By brat, she was talking about Aimi chan. Looks like Lily still didn''t like her.

    Please don¡¯t actually encourage someone to do a murder on purpose shishou. Isn''t the job of Holy Maiden is saving people, not killing them instead?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That brat is durable enough to withstand one of my best technique. Heck she wont die that easily. Well, she might lose a limb or two, but that¡¯s the price to paid for your life.¡±

    Umm you make it sound justified, but isn''t that still an attempted murder?

    ¡°As long as you lives a limb or two is a cheap price to pay¡±

    People needs their limbs, shishou¡­ it''s not an unnecessary spare parts..

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re getting cocky lately. Did you had any problem with it?¡±

    Starting to cracking her fist, Lily seems to prepare to hit Arisa a few more times if she was disobedient.

    ¡°Ah, i am okay shi.. Lily-chan! I will do it! Arisa will take off!¡°

    After standing immediately, Arisa remembers something.

    ¡°Oh, but what about the high priest Barnabas? Shouldn''t we asked for his permission first?¡±

    ¡°You just ignore that baldie!! Remember i was the one who holds the top authority, not him!¡±

    ¡°Eeh? But if we talked about the contribution to the church then isn''t he better than you shi..¡±

    *swoosh*

    Arisa got smacked in the head and this time her legs is buried deep in the ground while she was still standing.

    ¡°Got a problem?¡±

    ¡°..Yes, loud and clear shishou..¡±

    She was getting dizzy from the smacking, so all Arisa can do is only agreed.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re awfully carefree. Don¡¯t you know about it yet?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Saying that, Lily is handing her a invoice.

    ¡°W..wait, what is this number, shishou?¡±

    Arisa''s is dumbfounded by the length of numbers that she never seen before.

    ¡°That brat expenses until now. You didn''t realized?¡±

    Having said that, Arisa looked surprised.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Wait, how did it was increase this much in short amount of time? It was almost the same as the total wages of normal soldier make in 10 years..¡±

    Lily start to explain.

    ¡°If it was just a food problem then it''s not that much. However, she eats a lot of material and parts of monster that is supposed to be used to create materials and clothes for new monks in training which forced us to resupply. But for the material because the usual supplier did not have enough, we need to order them from adventurer guild or merchant guild. Which result in heavier taxes than our usual supplier. To make matter worse, she eat a pet of a certain noble which is supposed to be very expensive. The noble demand that we compensate him three times the price of that expensive pet or else he will stop supplying us with goods and materials¡±

    ¡°Because we basically live from donation and goodwill of our people, we can¡¯t just suddenly asked for emergency tax either. Furthermore, since the problem is from one of us it can be said that it was our responsibility since the beginning, so the other country won¡¯t give additional help either¡±

    Lily is adding Aimi as a trainee nun so people won¡¯t suddenly suspect her as outsiders but it backfired.

    ¡°So, you think you still have a leisure time? Just saying that those numbers might, no, it will increase in the passing time.¡±

    Arisa looks at her with disbelief.

    ¡°Eeh? B..but...¡±

    You¡¯re the one that force me to taking responsibility of her. Is what she can¡¯t said aloud.

    After Lily staring at Arisa for a few moment, then make a smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, hmm, that¡¯s bad. The guarantor of that brat is basically you even in name only. So, to paid the debt you guys might be sold together somewhere as a slave. Oh no, a Holy Maiden candidate is sold somewhere and becoming a slave because of a dumb reason. I can¡¯t face our predecessor at this rate..~¡±

    Making a pose like she actually isn''t worried at all made Arisa is getting a bit angry that she got a bit of urge to hit her for a first time.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Just think of it as your holiday. You can do whatever you want, but if something happened because you cannot pay, well, i won¡¯t have anything to do with it¡±

    ¡°Uu....uuuu..uuu¡­sob...sob...¡±

    Arisa cried while putting both of her hand in her face after realizing that she cannot running away anymore and she have no other choice.

    "At least, help me get out from here? I am stuck..."

    Both of her legs are still stuck in the floor, so she was begging Lily for some help.

    "Seriously? You''re hopeless *sigh*"

    Her title had changed from Future Holy Maiden into Holy Maiden Slave, but that¡¯s something that she will not realize until later.

    ¡­¡­

    -back in adventurer guild near the holy capital-

    And that is why,

    She was hanging her head lifelessly in the table.

    *sigh*

    Her eyes is clearly have no motivation.

    After experiencing some hell 49 times that she doesn''t want to even speak or remembering anymore, she didn''t have much energy left.

    But finally,

    She had reach this far.

    "Only one left.."

    While she was looking at the list of quest in her hand, only destroy the evil organization is left.

    But picking a fight with such a organization, no matter how many lives she had it probably not enough. Not to mention she needs to destroy, not just picking a fight.

    "Perhaps i should look for more ally¡­"

    Just when she was thinking that, a group of strong looking adventurer in 5 people is coming inside the guild.

    A party of tank,warrior,mage,thief and archer.

    "Look, its the famous a rank group "Dragonslayer" lead by their leader warrior Kite"

    "Seriously? That kite? I heard he was even stronger than a hero"

    "His party is not to be underestimated either, i heard they managed to goes to the deepest part of dragon lair and slaying them with one swing"

    "Seriously? That was awesome"

    All of the people are in awe inside the guild.

    "Hmph"

    Kite is not looking like he was dissatisfied.

    (Bunch of commoners)

    Hailing from a noble family, all he do must be perfect.

    A perfect lineage, a perfect family, a perfect fiancee, a perfect record and perfect future.

    All that he does have never strayed from the right path. All of his life he never experience hardship.

    That''s right.

    This man who called Kite, is absolute narcissist that only love himself!

    (I am perfect...)

    Imagining that he himself is probably descendant from goddess instead of humans is what he think as natural.

    Yes,

    His record is perfect.

    Thats why,

    There should be nothing that bothers him the slightest.

    That was it supposed to be, and yet..

    "Ah, Kite san!"

    He seems to hear a lovely voice calls him.

    "Yes, mademoiselle?"

    Acting like a gentleman as he should, he turn around to look at the owner of the lovely voice.

    Only to turn pale like a ghost on that second.

    ".....I''m sorry, you got a wrong person"

    He was merely avoiding eye contact and running away from Arisa.

    "Huh? Wait, Kite san!"

    She tried to stop Kite yet he was not only avoiding eye contact, he seems like trying to run.

    Yet, Arisa with her status and level increased after this ordeal managed to catch him immediately.

    "Kite san! I need your help again! Please listen to me"

    "Gaaahh..! I''m sorry mademoiselle, do we ever met? One thing for sure, i am not this Kite that you mentioned about. I''m sorry but you got the wrong person"

    He was pale, and his breathing is rough when meeting Arisa.

    He looked as calm as possible, but on inside his heart feels like it could jump at any moment.

    He tries to run away, but Arisa grab him on the shoulder and he could not move.

    (Just what is wrong with her? I cannot break free, and strength is the only thing i am proud of!)

    "I''m sorry, but i really need your help again this time! Just like at the evil lich dungeon back then"

    "Hu..huh? What dungeon are you talking about? Hahaha i dont know what you are talking about, surely you didn''t mistaken me with someone else?"

    However, Arisa is not convinced and grab his shoulder harder.

    "Please! I only need one more and this hellish unreasonable quest is finally over!"

    "That hell is still not over yet!!? Ah"

    He accidently raised his voice.

    "Kite san! As expected, you understand right? Yes , like that lich dungeon where you managed to lure the hordes of skeleton to give us time to defeat the lich, or your quick decision to mark the way home so we wont get lost. We need your strength, please help us!"

    "As if! I refuse!"

    Arisa is desperately begging, but Kite refused with all of his might.

    While Aimi is already full and sleeping peacefully in the chair.

    ...

    A week ago he was seeing Arisa looking for a party to the lich dungeon.

    Of course, nobody would accept going together with her which is the same as suicide.

    Back then, he was arrogant and didn''t know the dungeon difficulty level.

    Seeing a girl in distress, he was thinking "hey i can look cool if i help this time" and without much thought he was joining her party.

    And now, he regrets his spur in moment decision.

    (I didn''t plan to lure them! I was just scared that i want to running away from those skeleton! But just my luck, they all coming to me instead. Furthermore there''s a group of zombie dragon and zombie warrior which have ten times my status! I was so scared that i peed my pants for the first time since i was five years old! I cannot stop my bladder from leaking that it looks like i was marking all over the place so we wont get lost! But the truth is I don''t want to experience that humiliation anymore!)

    He didn''t even remember much of the rest, but all he know is that the quest was greatly traumatized him so much that he was crying and keep weeping like a baby in his fiancee lap. It was only today that he managed to get out from his house after holing up inside.

    (Just my luck, when my party member had gathered for first time in a while i was planning to grab some easy request, and returning home. yet we meet again! I don''t want to remember that nightmare anymore!)

    The rest of his party is wondering why did he refuse so much this time.

    Usually they knew he was the type that accepts any interesting looking job without looking at the content.

    This is the first time he was ignoring a request from a girl. Especially since she was pretty good looking.

    "I said no! You''re mistaken me mademoiselle! I am not that adventurer Kite that you talked about! I am.. yes, i am his twin brother Kato!"

    "Huh??" The rest of his party speak at same time.

    Being his party member, naturally they know he didn''t have any siblings as he was the only child.

    "Eh? Ah, is.. that.. so? I am sorry, you looks like Kite san so much that.."

    Arisa seems to remove her grip after that explanation.

    (Wait, you really believe that??) Kite party member is speaking in unison.

    "H..hmph, as long as you understand..."

    He fixes his clothes that get wrinkled from arisa grip.

    "B..but, if youre Kite san brother, you must be a adventurer too right? Please Kato san, help me!"

    "You''re still not giving up!!??"

    They bicker forth and back, that it took the whole day to finally convinces Arisa to let him go.

    ¡­..

    -at tomorrow-

    (Uu.. I didn''t managed to get his help after all..)

    She was waking up sluggishly.

    Yesterday end up taking too long to convince Kato (Kite), in the end he agreed to just escort her to the outside of the place, but not helping her once she got inside.

    (What should i do? At this rate Lily chan will return to the capital soon. And I haven''t done the last one yet..)

    Like a student afraid of being caught by her teacher lazing from her homework, she was getting worried she won''t make it in time.

    While wondering what she should do.

    The atmosphere in the holy capital is getting tense.

    (Huh? I wonder why everybody looked tense and moving around so much?)

    She was overslept and only wakes up in the evening.

    "Arisa sama!"

    A paladin from the holy capital is calling her.

    "Ah, bones san. Whats wrong? Why is everybody so tense?"

    "Huh? Ah umm, haven''t you seeing the oracle?"

    "Oracle? No i over.. i was busy with holy maiden trial"

    She almost said overslept, yet managed to change it midway.

    "O,oh. I see. It must be hard, especially since it was trial from holy maiden."

    He looks empathized with Arisa. Being in this line of work for so long, he got a rough understanding of Lily personality.

    "Anyway, i am sorry. But there''s an urgent order for you from the capital of rabona."

    "Urgent?"

    She was curious why did the capital is suddenly giving order when she was in the holy capital.

    "Actually, this was a joint decision between the capital, the holy capital, and military nation together"

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "I''m sorry. I dont know much details either but apparently.."

    He said with a heavy atmosphere.

    "You had been chosen as the supreme commander for alliance to defeating the demons by the unanimous decision of the three leader of the nation, representing as the leader of the entirely of human race and demihuman race altogether to win this war. Congratulations"

    "..............."

    Arisa mind is blanked for a few minutes.

    Then¡­

    "EEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!???"

    She finally screamed.

 One shot special - my little sister is so cute

    -Diary 1

    I love my oneechan!

    She often praise me to be cute, she likes to compliment me, and she smiles a lot.

    We often not meet with our parents because of their work, so we were close because there''s only two of us at home.

    What is to compliment about my oneechan? Well, she was pretty and slender, with long hair that sometimes i was jealous of. though she complains that her breast is lacking at her age I never thought that there''s anything wrong with that and saying that she was pretty, like a model.

    After I said that, she hugged and praised me as the best sister in the world.

    Um, i love you too oneechan!

    Anyway,

    My oneechan is the best sister in the world.

    -Diary 2

    Today, she looked depressed.

    When i asked her, she said her best friend had taken a distance lately from her because of a misunderstanding.

    Trying to cheer her up, i pat her head and saying that she was doing her best already and praising her.

    It was really effective. She hugged me and start to crying.

    Um, oneechan is adorable too like this. Kinda like a small animal.

    I love my oneechan the most!

    ...though, isn''t she hugging me a bit too tight?

    -Diary 3

    Today, i was shocked.

    Oneechan cut her long beautiful hair to a short hair.

    She said she doesn''t mind and it feels better this way, since a long hair is troublesome to maintain.

    But, I don''t like it. So i was crying when i saw her like that.

    She got panicked a bit and start to hug me to calm me down.

    Umu, oneechan is so kind. That''s why i love her.

    Strangely, she keeps panting and getting excited while hugging me while saying "haaa.. haa.. my imouto smell¡­ so small, so adorable... pant..pant"

    Um, it must be just my imagination right?

    -Diary 4

    Lately, my oneechan is getting strange.

    She often glance to my side while pretending to watch movie together, or peeking me from a distance.

    When we take a bath together, her face is feverish and she seems to struggle when it''s her turn to wash me while keep saying "Nuoohh! Hold still, my right hand of mine! Pant pant, curses this right hand! You evil! This is not the time yet, you swine!"

    In the end, I didn''t want to trouble her so I wash myself up.

    Oneechan looked like the world was ending when i am doing that.

    Um, I don''t know why, but cheer up oneechan!

    -Diary 5

    She was not at home today.

    She said she had some meeting with a psychologist.

    When i asked what is she going to consult for, she avoided eye contact and saying "Just.. some minor business about my friend, you don''t have to worry? Yep"

    Well I didn''t plan to pry too much. Oneechan might have her own problem that she doesn''t want anyone know.

    But still, i wish she told me at least.

    When she was gone, i saw some books scattered around in the living room.

    I was getting curious, so i took a glance of it.

    The title of the book was "how to legalize the same sex marriage", "is it wrong to love despite the difference of age" and "the country where a same sex marriage is allowed"

    Huh? I don''t understand most of it but was oneechan is going to marry someone?

    -Diary 6

    Today, i asked her if she was going to leave to somewhere else.

    If oneechan is getting married, i would be lonely.

    Father and mother is not at home, and its so quiet if i was at home alone.

    She was hugging me and crying "NUOOOHHH! Don''t worry, imouto! Oneechan is not going anywhere! I will always be with you forever!"

    Feeling her words, i knew that she wasn''t lying. So i am glad.

    Thankfully, it was just my imagination.

    After that, our neighbour is coming to visit.

    Honestly, i don''t like him so much because he often glaring at me while squinting his eyes and fixing his glasses. Like he was angry with me..

    But since i saw him quite often with oneechan, i was enduring it. I don''t want to cause trouble to oneechan.

    After some small talk, oneechan and him are saying they want to discuss something, so he was going to her room.

    Huh? What are they going to do together in her room?

    I was getting worried that they might done something strange, so i was hiding beside oneechan room.

    When i close my ears to wall, i heard some things that they''re said.

    "Why didn''t you understand my feelings!? Were you only playing with me all along!? I thought we were soulmates! Which had been bonded from thick and thin together!"

    "I could say the same to you! Imagine my feelings when i thought someone is finally understand, yet that person is actually dirty backstabber disguised as comrade!"

    "So was it just a lie!? Were you just planning to using me as your sexual frustration dumpster and throw me away all along!? All that passionate talk, all that determination, was it not the truth after all!?"

    "As if! I was always serious!"

    Hawawa.. what is this?

    Is this, what i heard occasionally in tv dramas. A lover spat?

    Could it be, the one oneechan troubled lately is.¡­

    Uu, i wish i didnt heard about it.

    But, if oneechan is happy with that guy. Then i might be able to accept it.. eventually¡­

    "Her cheek is pink, the feeling of munyu munyi when your cheeks touching with her is amazing! Licking her feel so sweet, and if she was blushed while i was doing that it was the best!"

    "Hah, thats why i told you amateur. When you talked about her best part, it was definitely her legs! I was looking forward for the future...no, the one right now is the best! It doesn''t need to be changed at all! Viva la little girls!"

    "You lolicon 2D bastard! Didnt you said you weren''t interested with a real woman!?"

    "She wasn''t at the age when she could be called a woman yet, so it was still safe!"

    "You asshole! Thats exactly the excuse that criminal makes. Want me to break your damn glasses, lolicon bastard!?"

    "Quit calling me a lolicon! I am what society today calls as perverted gentleman! Quit comparing me with those criminals! My feelings are more pure!"

    "That''s like a pot calling the kettle black! You disgusting walking obscenity man! Have more shame as a adult!"

    "Like you''re the one talking! Bragging about how she feels, how she taste, everytime you open that foul dirty mouth of yours! One look at this room, one could clearly said who is the criminal here! You ero obscene bitch!"

    "Aah? Now you said it. Lets pick this fight outside! I am going to freaking murder you and break your glasses first!"

    "What''s my glasses got to do with anything!? But i will not run, bring it on you siscon complex bitch! I will kill you today and make her as my sister"

    "SHE WAS MY SISTEEEERRRRR!!"

    A loud clang and voice is happening after that.

    One can feel the yelling, insult, fist, and blood from the voice alone.

    "......."

    Huh?

    I was getting blanked for a moment.

    I don''t understand their conversation, but from what i know oneechan is not going anywhere probably.

    I should be glad.

    I should be happy.

    But¡­

    I wonder why, why did i feel uneasy instead?

    I leave them quietly and hiding into my room before they notice me.

    Huh? Why did it feels like i was trying to running away from my oneechan?

    -Diary 7

    Today, oneechan is going home drunk.

    It seems like she was having an after work party with her company workers.

    Um, she was hopeless. But i love my oneechan.

    I helped her standing, and asked if she wants to sleep or eating.

    She was happily saying bath. Even though I didn''t include it in the choices at all.

    Um, okay then? I''ll prepare the hot water then. Oneechan can take a bath, i''ll clean it up later.

    But she was saying again "togetheer" and not listening to me.

    Um? But it was already middle of night oneechan. Besides, I already take a bath earlier.

    But she start to pouting "No,no. I wanna go together with my cute imouto!" Like a little child and throwing a tantrum.

    Aww, oneechan is hopeless.

    But it wasn''t a bad feeling having her relying on me.

    Mou, It can''t be helped then.

    ¡­¡­.

    I was washing my oneechan back, while she looked sleepy.

    I am starting to get sleepy too. I want to finish this early.

    But when i want to finish early, oneechan said she wants to wash my back.

    Um, i was going to refuse and wrap it early. But oneechan looks like she was going to cry if i refuse. So i allowed her too.

    But contrary to what i thought. When she was supposed to wash my back, she touches my chest instead.

    "Hyaaahhn!?"

    Uh, i let out a strange voice.

    I didn''t used to be touched at place other than my back by oneechan, so that was kinda surprising.

    I wonder if she was mad. Oneechan didn''t move after touching my chest.

    Oneechan looked at me strangely, while having a heavy breathing.

    Um? Her eyes is kinda scary. I never seen her like this.

    Then, as if something inside her snapped.

    She embrace me from behind.

    Um, oneechan? Its getting kinda embarassing..Hyah?

    "Awuu.."

    She play bite with my ears.

    Being hugged tightly, i cannot move.

    I can feel her body warmth closing with mine.

    Something that pressed me..nothing. it feels hard like a rib on my back though.

    I thought it was going to be stopped only at that, but.

    "Haahii!?"

    She start to touch me on below too.

    Wait, oneechan!? this was getting embarrassing!

    It feels good, but scary at same time.

    Feeling my skin and body all over, i can feel hers too.

    Um, what is this strange feeling?

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Getting dizzy from the steam and being touched, i was in daze.

    Then,

    Oneechan slowly brings my face closer to hers with her hand.

    "Haaa haaa.."

    She looked at me with expression that looks to be embarrassed, yet wanting to cry at the same time.

    ".....!?"

    She start to put her lips together with mine.

    Then, like a snake, her tongue is twirling inside mine.

    "Uuh.. ummph"

    After some time passed.

    She was finally letting me go.

    I was in daze, but so was she.

    She looked at me with feverish eye.

    I never seen her eyes like this.

    Then, slowly.

    She start to open her lips and saying something.

    "..i..love.."

    But, before she can finish.

    "No!"

    I pushed her back.

    ¡­

    She looked surprised, but so am i.

    Then,

    I start to coming out from the bath then hurriedly wearing my pajamas.

    After that, i was running to my room. Leaving my oneechan behind in the bathroom.

    I was quietly cowering below my blanket in the bed.

    I was scared.

    But not because of oneechan action, its just...

    Honestly I kinda have a guess of what oneechan is actually want.

    But, i feel like if i accept it, our relationship will change forever.

    I was scared.

    Scared of losing oneechan.

    Scared of losing myself.

    Oneechan face back then cannot disappear from my mind.

    Probably, I cannot forget it for the rest of my life.

    I was a coward, didnt i?

    Oneechan¡­

    Sorry if i hurt you.

    -Diary 8

    The first thing i saw when i was coming out from my room.

    Oneechan was (dogeza) prostrating herself in front of my room, while still wearing a towel.

    Oneechan, it was embarrassing so please stand up and wear some clothes!

    After i said that, she was slowly lifting her face to me.

    Her forehead looks red. Was she prostrating since the last night?

    Gee, oneechan. I wasn''t angry you know? I was just surprised last night.

    But, she didn''t believe me and start to get teary eyes.

    Finally, she was bawling and said "i am sorry" and "you can do whatever you want to me as an apology!"

    Oneechan, please don''t cry. I don''t want to see you cry like that.

    Calming her down took all day.

    Geez, now who is the big sister here.

    But it wasn''t a bad feeling.

    Patting her head while she was sleeping in my lap, i was relieved that oneechan is still oneechan.

    Yup, i do love oneechan the most after all.

    -Diary 9

    As expected, she was having fever from all night staying outside half naked.

    She was sleeping in dad room because it was more comfortable to sleep there, and the room heater is better.

    Uhm, because oneechan is sick i would do my best to act as the oneechan today!

    So i was done washing clothes, hanging the laundry, doing the cooking¡­

    Huh? I dont think it was any different from things that i usually do. Come to think about it, oneechan is suck at housework isn''t she?

    Oh right. Since i have time, i am gonna clean oneechan room.

    Ufu, i never saw her room for quite a long time. I hope she will praise me after.

    Its dark, since oneechan is not returning to her room last night.

    So i slowly turned on the light.

    And saw¡­

    "......."

    What..?

    ¡­¡­

    My mind is getting blank.

    If i put it in words, this room is me.

    No, not something as simple like that.

    To be exact, there''s only me in this room.

    Theres a photo and poster of me in the wall, ceiling, and floor.

    With various pose and clothes. Some that I don''t even remember i was ever seeing. Even when i was younger, how long had been this photo taken?

    There was a mug and case pattern with my picture, with pose while i was taking a bath, sleeping, smiling, crying, angry. Her bed and pillow have a picture of half nude me, seems like the image is man made by computer instead of photo.

    What is this? since when she was taking this photo?

    I was getting scared and slowly walking back, and i accidently hit the drawer makes the content is pouring out.

    "Hii?"

    I found my panties, underwear that i thought was missing from my room. Also.

    A..book? Seems like a diary.

    "...."

    I''ve got a feeling that i shouldn''t open it...

    It was locked with various chain, like the content inside is not supposed to be pouring out.

    It was a forbidden book that its content is not meant to be unleashed outside the world.

    But¡­

    But¡­

    Perhaps, i should see whats inside after all?

    Choices :

    -look (normal ending)

    -don''t look at it (???)

    ¡­..

    *from here on, the ending is decided from imouto action is. This one is when she decided to open the book*

    I look for a knife and opened it slowly.

    Its hard, it was locked quite tightly. But i managed to opened it.

    I am sorry oneechan, but i must know the inside of the book.

    When opening it, the first i read was¡­

    ¡­.

    My little sister is so cute.

    -Part one

    Honestly when she was born, i hate how she was getting the attention of my parent and they start to neglecting me.

    My parent said i must take care of my little sister because i am older. But, pshaw, who cares about that? it feels like a burden, seriously? I hate taking care of brats.

    But,

    Soon i realized i was wrong.

    At first, i feel like she was annoying, keep crying when mother is not here.

    I yelled at her for being such a baby, but she was a baby so i guess i am in wrong too.

    But such a strange kid, seeing my face when yelling at her she was laughing instead.

    Curious, i was showing my hand on her trying to intimidate her by looking like a bad guy.

    But she was pulling my finger instead and laughing at me.

    What a strange child.

    -Part two

    She was starting to walk.

    But i guess speaking is still too much for her.

    My parents is getting worried that she was kinda late in speaking, since other kid at her age is already able to speak.

    But i am not worried too much, since apparently I was like that too when i was young.

    I was alone to take care of her today too. What a pain.

    Ah, she falls and start to crying. Honestly, such a pain.

    I said yosh yosh and patting her head to calm her down, so unlike the usual me that usually likes to bully those weaklings or crybaby.

    She stopped crying, and after "auuh auuh" she touched my face, curiously.

    Honestly, she still didn''t recognize who i am?

    Then i was pointing to her, she was imouto,and i am the oneechan.

    She was still speaking "auh auh".

    Man, this is why i hate dumb brats.

    But, her next action surprised me.

    She touched my finger, and start to look at me curiously.

    And then, with such a pure look.

    "A..u..onee..chan?"

    HURKK!?

    i was feeling a shock on my entire body.

    What is this feeling?

    Its like my body is electroded all over.

    Dangerous, what was that.

    It was, at that moment.

    That i thought my little sister is the cutest in the world.

    -Part three

    I watched her slowly growing up.

    The annoyed feeling had disappeared, instead, when i looked at her i feel happiness.

    An indescribable feeling is swelling inside me. And I thought that I must protect that smile.

    She was always close to me, and I cannot think of life without her.

    I thought it was natural that she was on my side. I want to be with her forever.

    But, no matter one wished for it.

    Sometimes, things never happened the way you want to.

    "No, i wanna be with oneechan!"

    I turn to 15, and she was 5 year old at that time.

    Father and mother is getting separated because father company is collapsed from recession.

    Had enough of depressed father that only keep drinking and didn''t working, mother tried to leave me with father and bringing only imouto along.

    Which is why this is happening right now.

    "Don''t be selfish! Your father is already done for! Theres nothing good going to happen by leaving a 5 years old child in this house! Your sister is already a adult and can take care of herself so she would be fine!"

    Uh? Technically i was still in high school so i was not a adult yet. But i guess mother is too fed up with father to think straight.

    But imouto is still too young to understand, so she pushed mother aside and grabbing my hand, trying to convince me instead.

    "I don''t want to be separated with oneechan!"

    Aww, she was cute. I want to hug her.

    But, its no good.

    Honestly, I don''t think father can support both of us anymore in his condition.

    And i have no confidence to be able to support someone else right now.

    I am still in high school, and well, the work that i can do is limited.

    Perhaps i can get some money if i sell my body, but that''s probably only for a last ditch effort.

    After all, things might gone badly if the police capture me. And i have no confidence i can even seduce man. To be honest, I don''t think highly about them. Put it bluntly, i hate man.

    I can''t make money if my body rejects them to the point that i want to puke the moment i touch them right?

    So i have no choice but to become a demon right now.

    "Oneechan..?"

    She was looking at me while calling me.

    Guh, stop imouto.

    Please don''t make my guilt getting harder.

    I can''t make you happy by being separated from our parent. I don''t have the strength to do it yet.

    Eventually, you will forgot about being separated with me when i become a adult. And once you become an adult too, you will be getting used with your new environment that you probably won''t even remember about your oneechan anymore and able to live in happiness.

    Yeah, it will just take a moment. I should just separate the hand that grab me right now.

    That''s what i supposed to do, and yet¡­

    "I''ll take care of her"

    Ah,

    I was an idiot am i?

    -Part four

    Eventually, we debated a lot.

    Finally, my mother relents and allow me to live together with imouto in this house.

    On the condition that if things got too hard for me to handle, imouto should just stay with her instead.

    Then i quit school and doing parts time work instead.

    Thankfully i got a work as programmer from some game made by a shady four eyes in some company.

    Well he was shady, but he only had eyes on 2D little girls. So he was the only guy i can work comfortably with.

    Some years later, my father is missing after saying he would look for job.

    But, i got the feeling that he will never come back..

    Well at that point i was already getting used to take care of both me and my imouto, so we can probably live by ourself.

    Though i guess i am the one that cannot live without her, considering she was the one doing the housework mostly.

    Uu.. i am sorry imouto, your sister is really useless at housework!

    Finally, even mother had stopped sending us support. It seems like her new job is not going too well..

    I didn''t explain it to imouto too much since I don''t want to make her worried, but it was probably to the point that it was pretty hard just to support herself.

    She can''t return home because she can''t leave her new job. So it was decided that i keep taking care of my imouto like before.

    When sometimes things are getting too hard for me like customer unreasonable complaint, or our games are not sold at all despite already booking so much copies, seeing my imouto face heals all of them away.

    But eventually i was getting worried.

    I think my feelings to imouto is more than just a feeling of what a sister have.

    The more she developed and grow, the more i cannot contain my feelings.

    I start to want to do more than just look at her. To the point that i was looking at her lustfully.

    I cannot go on like this, i might end up hurting her.

    So i started to make a move to my kouhai in work.

    To my surprise, she accepts. Huh? Really?

    She was a good person. Not only understanding, it seems like she developed some feelings for me too.

    We dated together for a short time, trying to have fun together, holding hand together, even sex.

    But, i feel like something is still missing.

    Eventually, we were separated.

    It seems like she was getting married soon to some guy from other company. Said she was meeting him for quite some time already.

    I was shocked of course. Not because of being rejected or she actually had some guy, but because i was strangely more relieved than i thought.

    After apologizing to me, she was hurriedly leave said she already had made a promise with her fiancee.

    Huh, so they''re already that close. I didn''t realize at all.

    ¡­¡­

    When i go home, imouto seems to realize something different from me.

    I guess i didn''t realize it but it seems i looked a bit down.

    She was trying to cheer me up.

    ¡­.

    Ahh..

    I realized then.

    It''s not like i was liking fellow girls.

    It''s not like anybody is fine.

    I was fooling myself all this time,

    I lied to my kouhai, didnt i?

    I only used her to distract myself from realizing the truth.

    No wonder no matter how many times we were doing it together, or doing a date together it feels wrong.

    In fact, i already knew it all along.

    I.. love my little sister.

    Not as siblings, but as a woman, and a person.

    Not that kind of pure love, but a dirty, obscene, slutty love.

    That''s why,

    When i got rejected.

    I was relieved while thought i was finally free from her.

    At that time, i was finally conviced.

    It doesn''t matter even if i was rejected by the whole world, it doesn''t matter if this feeling is wrong.

    What matters is my feeling was true.

    I only want one thing, one wish that cannot be true no matter what.

    Even though its a impossible dream, i rather regret pursuing it than regret not doing it.

    If she refused me, then i cannot think of any other way to live.

    But, if i am allowed to be selfish.

    Let me be with my little sister forever.

    ¡­¡­.

    -back to reality-

    "Oneechan¡­"

    After that, the diary speaks about how the four eyes is actually easy to talk into, and after she discussed a lot of things to him turns out they was more similar than they thought. So she often discussed her problem with him.

    And that she was starting to seriously think about her future together with me.

    It looks like oneechan is serious about it.

    "...."

    I knew that my sister feeling to me is real.

    But then, What about me?

    Do i love my sister that way?

    I..don''t know.

    I love my oneechan.

    She was gentle, sometimes clumsy, and beautiful.

    Always listening to my troubles, never leave my side, and always looked smiling.

    But, do i love her as a family? Or do i want to be more than that?

    Either way, i knew that after this..

    I cannot pretend that i don''t know about her feelings and keep getting ignorant about it..

    I.. what should i do?

    "Huh."

    It seems like there''s still some writing left.

    This part is crumpled, and seems to be written with more emotion that before.

    I was curious, and start reading it too.

    That,

    Was my mistake.

    "Ahhn, her smell is wonderful. I want to lick it i want to taste it. Lick lick her panties is awesome! umm what a fragrant smell. I wish i could lick it forever, ahh thats not enough. This is not enough. I want to feel her, i want to taste her soft skin, her aromatic neck, slender body, her armpit, lick lick.. uhmm awesome. Umu, its the best.. oh my god, oh my god, Its coming¡­ its coming.. i cannot hold it back anymore. Aww! Imouto! Imouto!, You''re inside me, you naughty girl! i can feel it! Oohh. Ahh.. I''M COMINNNGG!!"

    "Hii..?"

    When i read it, i was getting too shocked that the diary is falling from my hand.

    Then, some stick is rolling out from the last page, among with my wet panties.

    It was wet, slimy, and have an intense smell.

    I got scared looking at that stick with skin outside that seems so realistic.

    I don''t know what it is, but i feel disgusted from the bottom of my heart.

    Then,

    As if by prank of gods, oneechan is showing up behind me.

    "Imouto...?"

    She looked a bit dizzy from fever.

    But,

    I don''t want to see her

    I don''t want to see her right now!

    I don''t want to know this side of her, i don''t want to end up hating her.

    "....!"

    But its too much.

    Its too much for me to bear right now!

    While looked scared, i end up running away from her.

    Oneechan looked confused by my reaction.

    But,

    Seeing that her diary is being opened and falling into floor.

    She would probably realized by now that i have already read her diary.

    ¡­..

    Oneechan is not home at that night.

    After calming down, I realized I shouldn''t have blamed her too much.

    After all, i know that she consider me her most important person in the world. And i consider her the most important too.

    Sure, she might be a little...weird, but still.

    I don''t want to be hated by her.

    Oneechan hating me though? I cannot imagine it...

    I might need some time to accept her intense feelings, but i wont hate her. I would never be able to hate her.

    That''s right.

    Oneechan is still oneechan.

    Its not like this little incident will make me hate her.

    I have to apologize to her for running away so suddenly.

    But,

    No matter how long i waited at home¡­

    Oneechan didn''t coming back that day.

    Oneechan¡­

    Oneechan...

    Please come back¡­

    I miss you.

    ¡­..

    Days passed.

    Ten year had passed.

    I have become 20 today.

    The same age as oneechan back then.

    Ever since that day, she was missing and never return.

    I contact mother and only said that she didnt return home after we had a little quarrel.

    I didn''t tell her about the diary which might complicate things.

    After calling the police, she wasn''t found anywhere and treated as a missing person.

    Now that i think about it, she was always good at hide and seek didnt she.

    I cried a lot and keep praying to the gods, hoping that i can apologize to her.

    But, no matter how much i prayed.

    Oneechan never returns.

    ¡­¡­..

    I moved to my mother place after that.

    Because we lost contact with father for a long time, we end up selling the old house.

    Thanks to that, mother had a money to support us both.

    Time is moving on without any mercy, and the house that i lived together with oneechan is gone now.

    Then,

    After a long time had passed.

    I had finally meet with oneechan again.

    "...."

    I was standing in front of some bus.

    Because i was standing still, the businessman behind me is speaking.

    "Not going to get in, young lady?"

    "Oh, sorry."

    Apologizing to that person, i was riding the bus hurriedly.

    After some distance had traveled.

    I was reaching my destination.

    While bringing a bouquet in my hand.

    "...."

    I was silently staring at the grave in front of me.

    "I am back...oneechan"

    While i put down the flower bouquet.

    ¡­.

    Apparently, she was running away ever since that day.

    Trying to escape as far as she could, she end up in the south artic.

    Without contacting her family, she was joining a illegal whale hunter.

    Usually, she was smart enough to not doing such a suspicious jobs. But after getting depressed i guess she was leaving everything to fate.

    I heard she was drown to death in the sea while thought that a penguin is me and hugging it even when it was diving to the sea.

    Um, seems like a idiotic way to die. But its so like oneechan..

    ¡­.

    I was really shocked when i heard the news about her death.

    Half of me cannot accept and believe it. But i was starting to accepting it when i saw her corpse.

    She was thin, and doesn''t seem like she was eating properly.

    Her co workers said she keep mumbling to herself and looked so scary that nobody wants to get near her much.

    Oneechan¡­

    Were you in pain?

    The moment we were separated, i was thought "Ah, this is what hell looks like" but it must be harder for you than me, right?

    I wonder how did your life looked like when we were separated.

    "...."

    In the end, I haven''t got a chance to apologize properly.

    If only I didn''t read that diary, perhaps things won''t become this way.

    "......"

    I hugged her grave while crying.

    I am sorry.

    I am really sorry, oneechan.

    I didn''t realize it because i was too ignorant back then!

    But, now that i lost you. I finally realized.

    I love you, oneechan.

    Not just as siblings, but as the most important person in my life.

    You were always beside me when i was in trouble, and when i was in the happiest moment in my life.

    If only¡­

    If only I didn''t running away back then.

    If i didn''t read that diary.

    I wonder,

    Would things had been any different?

    Would i be able to accepted your feelings?

    Would i be able to proudly said that i love you,

    Not just as your sister, but as a woman?

    "Goodbye, oneechan..."

    Finally releasing her grave, i return home after praying.

    It might be hard, but things that already happened cannot be undone.

    From now on, i will try to live in the world without you.

    Oneechan..

    Please look at me from above, okay?

    -Normal end-

 Oneshot special - conclusion

    Choices :

    -don''t look

    "..."

    I shouldn''t look at it¡­

    Oneechan might have her own secret that she doesn''t want anybody knows. it shouldn''t be right for me to pry like this.

    Returning the book to the shelves, i return to cleaning her room.

    *CLANG*

    "?"

    I stopped cleaning when i heard a loud noise.

    Looking at the source of the noise, I hurriedly running out from the room.

    There, i saw¡­

    "Oneechan!?"

    She was fainted in the kitchen.

    My heart almost stopped.

    Rushing to her, i was panicked.

    "Oneechan!? Oneechan? Please, wake up..."

    No

    No

    I don''t want this¡­

    I dont want her gone to somewhere else

    Please, god, anybody¡­

    Don''t take my oneechan away!

    "mmn¡­"

    Oneechan is slowly opening her eyes.

    "Huh? Imouto? W,why am i in your lap?? Is this heaven? Did i die and ascend to the sky? Huh? But i don''t remember i was doing anything good to earn me the right into the heaven? Ah, i see! This must be a dream, sorry imouto in dream! But i have to return to reality because my actual imouto is waiting for me! So, farewell!"

    It seems like oneechan thought this was a dream and trying to return to reality by sleeping again.

    Thank god¡­

    So she was okay¡­

    "Huh,i..imouto? Why are you crying? Eh? Is this my fault for saying i want to return already? I, i''m sorry imouto in dream! That''s right, imouto in dream or not, you''re still imouto! How can i think of leaving you like this!? Right, since this was a dream that means i can just do whatever i wanted right? Imoutoo, let me hug youuu¡­heehehe.. then perhaps..."

    "IDIOT!!"

    "Huh?"

    Oneechan is surprised that i was suddenly yelling.

    Even i don''t know why i am suddenly yelling like this.

    "IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOTIC ONEECHAN!"

    "Uhm? Um? Imouto san? Imouto sama? Please, calm down?"

    She looked worried and confused at my reaction.

    But, i can''t forgive her.

    I was really angry this time.

    "Apologize"

    "Y,yes imouto sama? This idiotic oneechan didnt understand anything, but its probably, no, its definetely all her fault. S..so, um.. i''m sorry"

    "Why aren''t you sleeping?"

    "Um, thats, i thought i shouldn''t have troubled you too much. So i tried to preparing my own food at least, but i got dizzy so the dish was fallen. I''m sorry, i end up putting more work.."

    "...."

    I wipe my tears with my sleeves.

    Oneechan seems like she was trying to stop my tears, but since i was glaring at her she stopped trying.

    Oneechan, you don''t understand anything at all¡­

    "Am i¡­ that unreliable?"

    "Huh?"

    "I was not a kid anymore oneechan. I can do housework, working on my homework, and taking care of you..."

    I look straight at her face.

    "Oneechan. I knew you didn''t return home more often lately. it was, because of me right?"

    "Uh!?"

    Seems like it hit the bullseye, so she avoids eye contact.

    "I..imouto? Where did you know about it? Don''t tell me, a suspicious four eyes glasses wearing pervert is blabbering his foul curse chant while eyeing on your virginity..."

    I shake my head, denying it.

    "No.. but i already had my suspicions already"

    So i tell her.

    "It''s not the first time this happened right? You made the same face like before.."

    "Same face?"

    "You know, when you decided that we live independently from mother and father is missing¡­"

    "Eh? Do i?"

    I made a small smile.

    Oneechan is just like the usual.

    "I''m sorry, oneechan.."

    "Huh?"

    "For being selfish"

    I hold her hands.

    Oneechan looks flustered and happy for some reason. Her face is red like a lobster.

    "Hawaha, imouto chan? Could it be, its okay now? Do i finally get a green light? Yosh, a woman only had one chance in her lifetime! Some wise person in the past was saying, why did you come? Because she was there! Imouto! Let''s get married right no..¡­"

    "You''re working had, didnt you oneechan"

    ? Oneechan seems to be trying to hug into an empty air, but she was always weird so i didnt think too much about it.

    "Your hand is getting rough¡­ I remember it being more smooth before"

    "Guh!? I,imouto, even though i was like this, I am still a woman, so getting told that my skin is rough is kinda hurts"

    "Also you sleep late often, you worried often about the lack of exercise lately so your fat is gathering in the below instead in the above, and your breath and way of talking is starting to remind me of our father¡­"

    "I,imouto.. please, please, stop? Oneechan hp is already at minus ground zero, anymore, then¡­"

    "You were like a second father, so I wasn''t lonely at all"

    "HUWAAAAA!??"

    (Imouto is saying that without any malice or evil intention which hurts her more)

    "Oneechan?"

    Oneechan looks burned out, and it might be just my imagination but I saw something that looks like a smokes coming out from her.

    "Its over.. my life is over.. in the next life, let me being reborn as a sea slug.. i was the lowest lifeform, being that even lower than a trash"

    She probably think of stupid things again, but thats what i like from oneechan.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Oneechan"

    I called her once more, but she was still mumbling to herself.

    She was always by my side, even though i was just a good for nothing and can only relying on her.

    Oneechan had already sacrificed so much for me, and I can''t even do anything to her.

    I don''t want to be her burden, and more than anything, i want to make my oneechan happy.

    Word was probably not enough to convey my grateful feelings, so¡­

    "I love you, oneechan"

    "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    In that moment.

    Everything seems to be frozen.

    A time that feels like an eternity, yet short like a fleeting memories.

    All of the samsara and hell had been frozen. All of the life in the world seems to be celebrating by howling together.

    The unborn babies is making a fuss inside their mother stomach, the earth rotation seems to have been stopped in 0,00000000000001 second.

    The words seems to had been resonating all over the corner of the universe, all of the animals are standing up with their two feets.

    Unwalked babies , sick people, and handicapped people all seems to dance in joy for a moment.

    This kind of miracle that seems to deny imagination and reality had happened in less than 0,00000000000001 second that everybody just thought that it was just a dream.

    But,

    Only one didn''t.

    Only one knows that she wasn''t dreaming.

    And that one person now¡­

    "ONEECHAN!? NO, PLEASE DON''T DIE ONEECHAN!"

    Had stopped all of her life activity and making a face like those who reach the "true enlightenment"

    All hail imouto, the messiah of the world! ( for 0,00000000000001 second)

    ¡­¡­..

    "Please don''t make me worry like that oneechan!"

    "Tee hee. Imouto angry face is cute too"

    "Don''t laugh, mou!"

    Geez, oneechan is really handful.

    For a second there, I thought she had stopped breathing.

    So i got panicked, and called an ambulance.

    The people in neighbourhood is getting curious, and when the ambulance is coming she was back to normal.

    I had to apologize to the ambulance people and our neighbour. It was really embarrassing.

    "Well, thankfully nothing happened. Seriously, don''t make your little sister worried like that"

    Four eyes.. I mean, our glasses neighbour is coming too because of the ambulance siren.

    I''m sorry! Oneechan been calling him like that so often that i got brainwashed into calling him that too!

    "Heehe, that''s right. You shouldn''t made my imouto worried four eyes! Just go home already, and don''t interrupt our love nest!"

    "I''m sorry, it seems like your big sister is still sick. How about i helped her back into her bedroom?"

    He said that while clenching his fist. Uhm that''s no good, he would definitely hit oneechan if i leave it alone.

    Um? Is it just my imagination, but when they seeing each other''s eyes some words floating like "i won" "don''t get cocky bitch. Want me to fire you?" "Haha, barking like a loser. I know you wont fire me because my imouto will end up homeless if you do" "i can always send you to work as a tuna catcher in some far away south island with an excuse of promotion, try to provoke me again and i will made sure your life will never be the same anymore" "i''m sorry! I guess i got too far!"

    That''s amazing, they can communicate with each other without opening their mouths.

    "Anyway, don''t return to work for a while. You''re actually more tired than you thought, so just get some rest. i''ll have your kouhai to cover your part"

    After saying that and confirming that both of us are fine he returns to his house while saying to contact him if something else happened. And he specify a lot just me, not oneechan.

    Um, that was a bit creepy.

    "Hah, and don''t ever come back! Imouto! Sprinkle some salt!"

    "Oneechan, you''re being childish.."

    Seems like oneechan is being energetic, but its getting late so she should just be sleeping soon instead of fighting with our neighbor.

    That''s right, now that i think about it...

    "Oneechan, what is that you''re working busily lately?"

    "Guh?"

    She made a face like she didn''t want to talk about it.

    After some thinking and making an anguished face, it seems like she was finally decided to confess.

    "I was.. trying to buy a house"

    "Huh?"

    "Well, this was still our parent''s house right? And considering the situation, i think it was better to sold it. But because we were here it would made it harder for them to. So i think it was better for us to have our own lovenest, er, no, its fine for them to stay to..gether too"

    She seems to make an annoyed face when saying together.

    "A big project is coming out soon, once it was done i would probably had enough money to buy a house. but we severely lack of personnel so i cover a few people''s worth of work"

    "And how many people worth of work is it that makes you so busy?"

    "Urgh? Do i have to say it?"

    "Don''t hide anything from me anymore, oneechan.."

    "Umm.. about.. nine, no, ten people worth of work?"

    "Ten!? What are you thinking oneechan!?"

    I yelled at oneechan.

    "Uh, i knew. Its bad. That four eyes tries to stopped me too. But i just can''t wait anymore. I want to finish it as soon as possible."

    "Oneechan... so, getting drunk was just a part of your work?"

    "Huh? No, i got carried away and drink too much because it was more delicious than i thought¡­"

    "Oneechan?"

    Imouto makes a scary face like a hannya mask is showing behind her

    "I..imouto sama? Your face is scaring me? Why do i feel like i know the feelings of a frog being eaten alive?"

    "No more drinking, okay?"

    "Uhm.. just, once in a month?"

    "No"

    "Yes, ma''am.."

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    "Is that all?"

    I asked oneechan if there''s anything more that she didn''t say to me.

    "Umm that''s.."

    "There''s more isn''t it?"

    "Ugh! O..okay, wait a minute then"

    Oneechan seems to return to her room for a while.

    After ten minutes.

    "Here.."

    "A teddy bear?"

    "Happy birthday, imouto. Sorry it wasn''t much, but i got it from my advanced paycheck"

    She hand it over to me.

    I giggled when receiving the bear.

    "Oneechan, my birthday is three months away you know. How many gift were you preparing aside of this one?"

    "Uh? How did you know..?"

    "You do the same thing last year"

    "Umm, did i?"

    "And the year before too¡­"

    "I guess, i forgotten, ha.. ahaha.."

    While hugging the bear, i smiled to oneechan

    "Thank you oneechan. I am glad you''re my oneechan after all"

    "Y..you''re welcome. Thanks for being born, imouto"

    ? Oneechan didn''t react much like usual, but i was preoccupied with the bear so i didnt think about it too much.

    While looking at her sister, oneechan is hiding something on her back.

    (I didn''t get found out, didnt i?)

    In there, she was hiding a flyer for a marriage ring

    ¡­¡­..

    -Five years later

    After that, oneechan work is going smoothly despite some minor problems.

    We sold the old house, but mother refuse to accept it all saying it was our right to use the money.

    We come into decision to just split it three for the living cost, so that oneechan and mother didn''t have to work as hard as before.

    Oh, and we had found father whereabouts.

    He actually didnt give up and running away like we thought and having a job in south arctic.

    He said his work is confidential so he cant tell anybody about his work.

    Um, what kind of work that he cannot tell anybody? But he seems to be fine about it so we don''t ask any further.

    It might take some time and effort, but I feel like we four can be together again someday.

    I have grown up safely into the high school.

    I have decided to become a doll maker in the future.

    Seeing the dolls that oneechan give to me, i realized i want to make my own someday.

    Today, i was going to work hard too for my own dream.

    Oneechan? She was fine. A bit too fine in fact¡­

    Today too, she was¡­

    "Will you marry me, my cute kawaii imouto that is more adorable than cuteness in the world manifested into a living being? No, even the word cute is cannot describe it. How do i put it? Ahh, venus! Yep, you''re my venus! Ahh  i see. This feeling in my heart is true all along. I LOVE YOU IMOUTOOOOO!!!"

    "...Oneechan, have you considered becoming a teacher in the drama club?"

    Since this happened a few times already i am not surprised.

    Once the school is over, oneechan is waiting for me in front of the school gates.

    Today she was wearing a black suit and sunglasses like a bodyguard. Not long ago she was wearing a tuxedo.

    Well that was still tolerable, last month she even goes as far to hire a white horse and kidnapped me in the middle of the lesson.

    I can hear people whispering "the imouto eater is here again" "how scary, the imouto eater" "the imouto eater never gives up huh? Why didn''t they just get married already?"

    It was embarrassing, but i already given up trying to stop oneechan...

    ¡­.

    After she didn''t have to work hard anymore, oneechan seems to have focused all of her energy to me instead.

    She quits her previous job, and having too much free time in her hands.

    Basically, she become a troublesome neet.

    If she was just staying at home it might be less troublesome, but she was stalking me everyday saying she didn''t want to miss my growth anymore.

    Um, we already live together since basically forever, must she follow me in my school too?

    "Oneechan, please stop fooling around and get some new job already¡­"

    "I dont want to! I didnt have enough imoutolinium for ten years already! I wont miss it for even a second anymore, haah.. haah.. imouto breath when she walks, imouto air when she sits, imouto¡­."

    Uhm oneechan didn''t listen as usual, so i ignore her and just going home on my own.

    Today is another peaceful day as usual

    ¡­¡­.

    In the new house, i was cleaning the storage room

    "Geez, oneechan is not cleaning up as usual"

    Some of the items from our old house is here, so i rearrange them.

    "At this rate, i kinda worries about her future. Hmm?"

    Amongst them are strange looking book with chain.

    "What is this? Did oneechan order something weird again?"

    I opened it easily, but the ten year old me probably would have a hard time opening it since it was pretty tight.

    Slowly opening the pages, i read the content.

    After some time passes¡­

    "Whoosh! I came in by the wind and gone by wind! Imoutooo, i knew you''re here by the smell! Sniff sniff, ah, i found youu. Seriously, when i opened my eyes you were already gone! To think you can go home by yourself in no time at all that i didn''t realize! You must be waiting in home to surprise me!, nuh nuh don''t cry in loneliness my dearest imouto, i understand your feeling! you can hug your oneechan here. Come cry to my breast"

    "Oneechan"

    "Yes, my dear kawaii imouto that i loved enough to destroy the the world and kill any humans that dare to oppose our love?"

    Suddenly, imouto shows the diary (death flag) in front of her.

    "Do you know what is this?"

    After seeing it, oneechan froze.

    Her smile looks like it was fixed by glue, and she turned into a statue.

    While looking away, oneechan turns her head around and saying.

    "Uh uhm, it looks like its going to rain soon. Shouldn''t you pull the laundry soon, imouto?"

    While saying that, imouto bring out the vibrator with little girl panties on both hand.

    "Mind explaining yourself, oneechan?"

    I didnt smile and look at her with cold eyes.

    Oneechan is not changing her smile, but a huge amount of sweat is pouring like a waterfall from her face.

    "Ahh! That''s right! I forgot that i got interviewed for a job today! Oh look, its already getting late. I should go now right?"

    "...."

    "...."

    I didn''t reply, and she didn''t speak anything else either.

    Then¡­

    "I AM SORRY~!!!"

    She prostate herself into the ground.

    ¡­..

    "I told you to not hide anything anymore, right oneechan?"

    "Uh um.. this might sound like an excuse, but i didnt mean to hide it at all¡­ more like, I had forgotten about it.. you know, like when you wet your panties at elementary school and trying so hard to forget it as a buried dark past that shouldn''t touch the light of the days...

    "...."

    "Basically, i forget about it! Sorry!"

    Oneechan prostrating herself again this time.

    Geez, oneechan¡­

    Shouldn''t you hear what i should say first?

    I am not angry you know? Besides.

    "Oneechan, you''re sick"

    "Guuuhh!?"

    She made a face like being stabbed with a knife.

    "Not to mention you''re a weirdo"

    "Guh!? Uh uh¡­"

    "I thought that''s normal, and everybody just have their own preferences. but once i grew up and comparing it to other people now i knew it wasn''t normal at all.. basically.."

    "You''re a pervert that loves her own little sister. And a hopeless one at that, oneechan."

    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!??"

    Oneechan looks like she was the heroine in fighting game that received the finishing blow that ends the game.

    She collapsed, and her eyes is only showing white while convulsing.

    Well...

    If i read the diary as ten years old, perhaps i would be too shocked to even face her.

    But now that i have gotten used with her usual act, i had got used of it.

    Or more like, i got desensitized? Huh? Am i getting weird too then?

    I am not really angry, but i want to give her a lesson sometimes.

    While smiling, i was lowering my head into ground to meet her face.

    "But oneechan, at the same time¡­"

    You''re the best oneechan in the world.

    The one i love the most.

    I grab her cheek, and put my lips to hers.

    "....!!!..?"

    Oneechan looked surprised.

    Well, either do i.

    It''s strange, i thought i never think of oneechan that way.

    But now i know.

    Rather than lost oneechan somewhere else, i rather keep her beside me.

    That way, she wont go into anywhere else.

    It might take time to feel the same way to oneechan like she does to me, but I don''t regret it.

    I already cannot live without oneechan anymore  and I don''t want her to gone somewhere else far away either.

    I don''t know if this feeling is mutual, but reading her diary now i knew we both feel the same way.

    From now on, we wont ever be separated. I dont want to.

    We will be together forever, oneechan.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­.at least, it should be a happy ending just like that.

    Unfortunately, i should have know.

    That my oneechan, is a hopeless pervert.

    "Mmph?"

    Oneechan suddenly standing up and kissing me.

    Because i was surprised, we had fallen into the ground together.

    "Wait, oneechan?"

    I look at her,

    Her eyes look like in frenzy, and she was like a beast.

    "Haah.. haaah.. imoutoo.. IMOUTOOOO!"

    "Wait, oneechan! Not so sudden! Ah, you''re ripping my clothes off! What are you, a beast in heat?"

    "Imoutoo! I love youu! *pant pant* uhmm imouto smell, imouto sweat, i can''t hold back anymore! Ehehe, itadakimasu¡­"

    "I said¡­ STOP IT ALREADY, ONEECHAN!"

    I hit her head as hard as i can

    "Gyafun!?"

    I guess, we still got a long way to go to officially becoming lovers.

 Chapter 140

    Negotiate? Forget it, fist answer faster anyway!

    I was powerless

    "$@$##$" had stolen £¤€£¤€¡ê from me

    "@@#_#" had fooled and using me as they pleased

    "##@&&#" had manipulated and laughing at my ignorance

    And finally

    "****" Had taken everything that i hold dear and teared apart my last remaining hope¡­

    ¡­..

    I hate them

    Even killing them for many times won''t stop my anger

    Even destroying them for millenia won''t make me happy

    But, above all else

    I hate myself for not doing anything

    I hate this world that allowed such things to happened

    "Want me to give you some then?"

    A beautiful girl appeared before me and asking me that

    Who¡­ are you?

    "Hmm, it''s a bit complicated.. lets just say i am a guardian angel for you, and a devil for other people"

    "She" said to me with such a innocent voice like a child

    I don''t understand what she was talking about

    Give, give what?

    "Like you asked, power"

    Do i, asked for power?

    "Silly child, isn''t this situation happened because you lack of power?"

    What use of power when everything is already too late? I.. i dont know

    "Yeah? What can you do with it? Simple¡­"

    She grins

    "For example, you can make that thief getting raped by some random drunkard. Stole all of her ability to illiterate and making her as dumb as monkey. Robbing her baby and sold them to disgusting perverts that want some slaves. The world is alwaays full of perverts like that. And her babies will get raped and sold as a sex slave too. That scammer? All of the things that he have will be robbed and stolen by someone that he trust the most. All of things that he will get will be dissapear eventually like a bubble, and eventually he will lost even his sanity. Your uncle? He will be owned by a woman older, fattier, and uglier than him like a horse. No, even horse have some dignity at least.. he have none!. He will be stripped for dignity as a man or even human, he wont even get a peaceful death for his life will be owned by some ugly toad that is even doubtful that it was even human. His last remaining moment will be full of bloodstain and cum of hopelessness and despair of the world and in the end he will know that humans is not to be trusted. As for your father.. well, how about¡­"

    I didn''t know what she was talking about mostly¡­

    But i do know that it was a horrible¡­ and scary things

    "Eh, you don''t want to? What are you talking about this late game?"

    But¡­

    "Hahaha, what? So you were worried about me? Think i would be dirtying my hand too?"

    Uhm

    "Hmm, right right. So you were that kind of person, yeah?"

    Not really, what i meant is¡­

    "Ooh, so you want to take revenge yourself? Without relying on my power?"

    I nodded

    At that moment,

    Her carefree smile dissapeared, and she was staring hard at me instead.

    "As if you can do that, idiot. Do you realize where you are now?"

    Where? All i can see is darkness, except her

    "You''re already in boundary of death, thanks to your uncle. Even now, the only reason you can talk to me is because of my interference. Without that, you would gone to hell already?"

    Huh? Hell?

    "Of course. Hell. What? You think just because someone is ignorant and knows nothing they will go to heaven like a good kid? Ahaha, not a chance. Hell, in fact, the so called heaven does not exist!"

    Heaven.. didn''t exist?

    "Ahh.. when someone died, they would stopped moving, stopped doing anything, but they can still think. For eternity. Forever unchanging, but they still be able to think. Not that they can do anything but exist. What else do you call that other than hell?"

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I.. didnt know that

    "It wasnt like this before though¡­ normally every soul just automatically returning to cycle of reincarnation. this world administrator, or should i called god, dissapear not long ago. So i kinda took over his job? Ah, theyre called the ancients in other world. I kinda don''t want to though, the system that he made is overly complicated and its annoying to completely learn how it works anyway. so i guess the dead is kinda messed up now? At this rate, they might possess random body and becoming a zombie?"

    Dissapear¡­ why?

    "Heck, i dont really know myself. I want to ask the same thing but he didnt tell me the reason¡­ i guess we weren''t so omnipotent as we thought. Well, the system still works and people will still reincarnate as usual, but in ten, or hundred thousand years, a new soul would probably not being able to reincarnated anymore, and the world will stopped giving birth of new life. If the world is still there at that time though"

    Umm, i don''t really understand

    "Basically, its not something you should think about. You would be long gone before the world is ending, yeah?"

    If you say so

    "That easy? Girl, aren''t you pretty carefree yourself for someone on verge of death? Heck, you can disappear anytime you know?"

    *Giggle* sorry, but it''s the first time i had someone to talk with this long

    So i had fun

    "...."

    She ignored me and make a expression that is hard to read.

    Confusion? Or more like, astounded?

    Um, goddess?

    "Don''t call me that. I rather be called a sly little devil that is like a charming gorgeous beauty that is sweet on the outside, yet crunchily dark bitter on the inside. Once it was inside your stomach, you knew you can''t live without it, i knew that''s what you want right, oniichan? Even if your inside is already horribly infected, rotten, and it was gathering like a cancer virus spreading inside your body. Yet at that time, he would realize it was too late but he was still happy about it anyway so it''s a ok ~ that kinda mutual feeling i guess?"

    H..huh?

    "Eh, forget it. Its not important. Just call me administrator A. B or C seems like a second rate or second grunt, so i hate it"

    Okay.. miss.. A?

    "Yes, darling? Would you like the power to bend this world to your will, making it toy forever, or controlling them from the darkness forever? Ah, that''s basically the same thing yeah? Let''s see. You can manipulate their memories and thought so that when someone close to them died, they would be laughing like it was the most funniest thing in the world. Or would you rather have them live as a brainless ape which live in nude and jungle like a animals?"

    I don''t¡­

    "I see, so you were angry, but you don''t want to rely on me? Why so hard on yourself girl? Just let it go and everything would be easier. Don''t tell me you have no wish to be granted for?"

    If it''s a wish.. i have

    "Hmm? what a boring wish. You knew, you can ask for bigger things. Like rewriting the world humans to forever be your subordinate, and think that it was a natural things to serve you for their whole life..."

    I have, no other wishes¡­

    "...."

    She looked dissapointed

    "Haa, fine, fine. I already gonna grant your wish anyway. If that''s what you want, then so be it"

    ¡­?

    My body is shining

    "It feels like a shame if you dissapear like this, so i will hide you somewhere where you can observe the outside world. Ah, dont worry. Just think of it as a bonus, it will not counted as granting your wish so don''t worry"

    Thank you

    "Sure do darling ~, next time show me a embarassed pose while lifting your skirt shyly in a maid outfit, yeah? Pfft, ahahaha. Just kidding. I have no taste for little girl."

    While gradually losing consciousness, i saw her smile

    It feels more real than her previous smile, but i have no time to think about it

    Ah¡­

    I.. won..der.. if.. we.. wi..ll.. mee..t a..ga..in

    ¡­¡­

    "its getting quiet, oh well."

    While tinkering with the console that appears in front of her, A is looking at something.

    "Now then"

    A small cage is appearing in her hand , while she was looking at the tiny soul inside of it.

    "What should i do with you, i wonder, hmm?"

    The trembling soul inside the cage can only despair at the fate that awaits it.

    Perhaps death is better -- is what it seems saying

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    -back in the previous world-

    Uhh, i guess this works?

    I was on my way to where my army and others are gathering now

    Eh? What happened with the problem in the forest? Ahaha, well

    So we meet the leader of yaoi faction, after i was kindly, make them give the way for us?

    No no, its not forceful. See, they all laughing happily with their teeth broken and their mouth bleeding. What a nice bunch, right? Look, we even holding hand together like a good friends. They didnt turn down their weapon even until the end, i wonder why though?

    Turns out she was a blonde noble looking girl with amazing drill hair.

    That kinda suprised me, since i thought that hairstyle is only exist in the manga.

    Huh? Her way of speaking is kinda remind me of someone in my class¡­ she wasn''t a reincarnated person, wasn''t it?

    Anyway, she seems more reasonable than i thought.

    Because she knows it wasn''t the time to internal war between them, she agree with a truce.

    Okaay, thats good then? But when that Nora girl asked to release her friend, the drill roll strangely didn''t want to release her.

    I thought "hey, what the problem of releasing a single prisoner?" So i just come to the jail, broke the chain, and thats it.

    She was suddenly running outside like a demon possessed while ignoring me once she had been freed. Um, what?

    Later i saw her fighting with drill roll. Wow, they start to use claw, ripped each other clothes, and pulling each other hair like a wild beast. I thought the drill roll seems like a elegant ojousama, but she can really fight.

    They said something incomprehensible like "You bitchh, how dare you saying that is not a love!" While the others "Of course it''s not love desuwa! A love is happened when a man staring at his lover while each admiring their muscle, what other love is there?" "Other love do existt!! Do you never thought about the softness of their skin, the way their supple bottom dance inside your eyes, and the bountifulness of their chest like a gift of mother earth herself!" "As if that''s true desuwa! A well made biceps, a strong solid arms, and a legs that seems like it was rooted on earth itself, what other perfection do exist? It was as if art created by the god itself made into a life clear to the eyes of the beholder! A perfection that none of the being on earth ever exist, theres no way it could be compared to your vulgar delusion of woman who loves fellow woman! Ooh, just the mere thought is sickened me!" "I was the one who want to say that! The thought of the two d..d..demons ruled by their vulgarity and violence is a love is sickening! You perverted nymphomaniacal woman!" "How dare you, desuwa! As i thought, war is it? Its another war then?" "Bring it, we wont lose! OUR LOVE IS REALLL! UWOOOOOGH!"

    ¡­.whats with this farce? Okay. I wanna go home. Yep, it has nothing to do with mee.

    "Guh, so annoying desuwa! Hey you, what do you think? I am the right one isnt it? Which one do you think is true, woman loving fellow woman or men loving fellow men?"

    The drill roll is pointing at me.

    Oi, stop involving me.

    "Haha, giving up now? Asking for a third party when we were in debate is basically admitting defeat..! ..hmm?"

    The other girl is looking at me suspiciously.

    "Strange.. where did i saw her before..?"

    It looks like the red haired girl knows me. But i don''t know her.

    Still, what should i do? Hmm.. Truthfully i dont care. Cant they just love each other regardless of their gender or even race? Heck, i dont mind if they said they want to fuck with octopus or something.

    But i guess they wont accept it. Huh, fine then. Its been a long time but time to get serious!

    "Mmm.. where did i.."

    The red haired girl is still struggling to remembering something, but i ignored her.

    "It was all the same"

    I said with a enlightened expression mimicking goddess in her serious mode.

    "Huh?"

    The drill roll looked surprised.

    "As long they got a hole, isnt it free for all? Not having one is the worst. After all, didnt they said "i come, i saw, i win?" But if theres no place to come for, theres no place to show your proof of conquest. And thats the worst. As they said, love triumphs all. So this too, is their own kind of love isnt it? Ahh, what a wonderful love is it.. so isnt it all the same? The below hole, the above hole.. all of it points at the same destination. Theres no fixed utopia, but it was all pointed at the same destination. Thus, wont it be useless to choose which one is true or which one is false? After all, we all moving to the same place. Everybody is happy and being together, what else should we ask?"

    "....."

    "....."

    They all looking at me, with a dissapointed face? No, is it pity?

    "What are you talking about desuwa, are you right in the head?"

    "What a idiot"

    ¡­..

    Okay, thats it.

    I cracked my fingers and getting ready to bash this two idiots who calls me a idiot

    ¡­¡­...

    So after some kind of coercion.. i mean, persuasion. The drill roll and the black haired girl begging for mercy and dogeza in front of me.

    They promised to stopped the fighting and joining hands together at least until this war is over.

    Gee, putting me in to do some extra work.. just do it since the beginning.

    The red hair girl is looking at me suspiciously, and she was getting wary for some reason. But as long she didn''t provoke them further i have no reason to be hostile to her.

    That Nora girl is thankful that i stopped them, though she did comment that if i can settle it more peacefully.

    Hey, they started it. I mean, i dont mind being called a idiot. But being called that by a yaoist and lesbianist kinda pissed me off y'' know?

    Anyway, the problem is more of less solved for now.

    Finally i only need to focus on fighting. Whew, it took damn long time to get here.

    I have to make sure theres no interference this time..

    Ufufu, i got excited.

    I can devor to my heart content this time. I am glad

    Now¡­

    I wonder how do those demon scream taste like?

    How shall i cooked them? I can''t wait

 Chapter 141

    The birth of sacred panties, the legendary saintess

    Let''s turn back the time a few moments, before the march into the demons territory

    -Inside the abona royal castle-

    "What''s the matter, baa-san? Shouldn''t we start to prepare for the march into the demon territory already?"

    After the declaration to start the war with the demons, the king called the queen into his private chambers.

    (Don''t tell me he got strange thought after i done that kissing act? Please spare that thought, we''re already too old for that..)

    However, the king didnt reply and instead making a serious expression to the queen.

    "Maine"

    He was making a serious expression and put down his hand into the queen shoulder.

    "Yes, baa-san?"

    (Don''t tell me i am right? This is troubling, at least wait until i prepare myself... Ah, did i take a bath already? Surely he wont be asking me to doing it here right? Oh wow, this takes me back when we were still teenager¡­ wait, calm down. What was i thinking about in this emergency?)

    The queen is nervous inside, but because of the dignity of the queen she didnt show it outside.

    And yet,

    The words that the king uttered next shatter all of that nervousness.

    "W..what should i do, MAINEEE???"

    He start to make a despaired and panicked expression, while looked like he could cry at any moment.

    "....What?"

    ¡­¡­..

    "I.. i said that because the atmosphere, but now what should i do? Leading such a big army to eliminate the demons? You just have to be kidding right? The burden is too much for me, no,no,no! I want to go home and crawl inside my bed already! Save me, Maine! Waah, mommy mommy¡­!!"

    "...."

    The queen make a expression like saying "What the heck is this guy talking about this late game already?"

    "Furthermore, why should i become the leader anyway? Just because i am the king of the abona? As if i become the king because i want to! I always leave all of the troubling matter to my subordinate and someone else! Making me bearing such a heavy responsibility is arrogant right? Who is the idiot who put me in this mess anyway? Ahh, thats right.. i should just kill those damn representative that push me on this whole mess things right? Guards guard! Kill them all! Cut off their head and put them on displayy! Eh, abuse of power you ask? Like i care! I am the king! Who cares about the mess with the demons anyway? Destruction of the world? Then let me spend the last moment of the world inside my favorite bed and quietly wait for it to be pass anyway! That''s right, even without me some heroes or something will save the world without my knowledge right? Just make those otherworlder heroes kill the demons already? No, no, no! I had enough of this!, i dont want to die, i dont want to work, save me, mommy!"

    "Calm down baa-san! And mother already died a long time ago! We attend her funeral together didn''t you remember?"

    "Calm doown, calm down? You''re saying it so easily because you''re not the one responsible for this! How are you going to compensate for this huuh?? Ah right, woman have it easy. Just shake their ass a little and men will follow them like a bee! But you can''t do it at this age don''t you? Ahaha serves you right you old coot¡­ *GUBEH?*"

    The king started to doesnt make any sense despite he was the one who get excited in front of all of those people anyway, the queen chop his throat to calm him down.

    "...i''ll pretend to ignore what you are saying just now. Have you calmed down baa-san?"

    "Gah.. geh.. you hit me... even my mother never hits me before! Betrayal? So that''s it! Why didnt i see it before!? This was all too convinient! I knew it! You must be a fake! Curse those demons, trying to fool and leading me with an illusion! Now that i think about it, your wrinkles is much more than the real one! Guards guardss! Capture this imposter already..! *GHUAAA!!?*"

    "I said calm down, you old fool!"

    *AAGH!* *GBUEH* *HIIC!?* *STO..*"

    The queen finally lose patience and start to slapping him right and left like no tomorrow.

    "Hoguh.. i gfet itt.. yofe thew rheal thinngg¡­ shoo chan yhou lhet mhe gho alrheadhy?" (I get it, youre the real thing, so can you let me go already?)

    "Haa haa.. as long as you understand..."

    The war is not even started yet, but the queen is already feels tired from this.

    (Now that i remember it, he was always panicked when push come to the shove. Though today is especially worse)

    "Why are you so panicked anyway? Just pretend to give orders from the back like you always do"

    "L..like i can do that! The scale of this is clearly different from the things i had done in the past! I can''t¡­"

    *GRROOOOOWWWLLL*

    Some voice like a stomachache is resounded in the room

    The queen seems to sense something and start to back down from the king.

    "Baa..san, dont tell me you.."

    "I..its not my fault! The stress is piling up lately, so it was a natural biological reaction...akh"

    *BRUUT PRRT PPRTT BURRRTT*

    Some things start to falling down from the king pants. The queen start to pinching her nose and looking at him with a pale expression.

    "...."

    "...."

    They didnt speak anything for a few minutes.

    Finally the queen start to speak.

    "...Your majesty?"

    The queen is staring at him with a cold and emotionless expression. The tone feels cold and distant compared to what she was calling him before.

    "... Don''t say anything.."

    "..Your majesty? Are you doing what i was thinking about?"

    "Please, stop! Dont say it anymore!"

    "...."

    "Dont say anything else! Don''t look at me like that! Just stay quiet and leave me alone! I. Beg. You. *Sob"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "....If that''s the order of his majesty"

    For the both of their sake, the queen decides to not talk about this any further.

    (Should i just ditch this country and evacuate my daughter to devil god army instead?)

    The queen feels like giving up before it even started

    ¡­¡­.

    "I wonder what''s happened?"

    "Why did it took so long? Where''s the king?"

    Inside the meeting room, the various representative is getting uneasy

    They said they need to discuss things, but the king didn''t return from his room together with the queen for quite some time.

    The people gathering outside is making a camp, but some are getting impatient and want to attack the demons by themself.

    *Creak*

    Someone opens the door. It was the queen, but the king is not seen.

    "Your highness the queen..."

    "W.. Where your majesty?"

    Thinking it was strange that the king didn''t shown up, they asked.

    After seems like she was gathering some breath from nervousness, the queen start to speak.

    "We''ve been had.."

    "Huh?"

    "The king is getting hit by a curse. Most likely, it was the attack from the demons, or evil god"

    "!?"

    They seem surprised.

    It was only some hours ago, yet the king is already been attacked.

    "His life is not in danger, but i suggest anyone to not coming into his room for now. Head main, bring some hot towel and bucket, also fresh pants. The curse is a psychical type, so some mess will spill out. Also, take some caution when entering, who knows if it was spilled by accident."

    After some nod, the head maid start to order the other maid to bring what the queen asked for

    The others seems wondering whats those items for, but they didnt know much about curse so they didnt ask anything more.

    "We''re doomed!"

    "Ahh, i knew it. The demons are too much for us!"

    "Now that they had the backing of evil god, we can''t win!"

    The people are starting to panicked.

    The queen seems troubled by it too, but she wasnt able to say anything to lift their spirit.

    So she just let the oldest person in this room to do the speaking.

    "Stop yabbering, are you guys bunch of a babies wearing diapers?"

    Lily start to speak,

    Being one of the leaders, people start to have some hope that she can lead them instead

    "What use is panicking before we even start? If theres no leader then we just need to march and kill everything on the sight before getting killed instead"

    Unfortunately, her suggestion is anything but brute force.

    "Gahaha! I see, it was nice and simple. "

    The Granada king seems to agree with her.

    Ah, no good. If we were being led by those muscleheads, this war is doomed. Is what most of the people in this room is thought.

    The situation seems hopeless, until

    "About that, i have a suggestion"

    The beastman called Tuvalu start to speak.

    "Miho sama had seen this coming and already decide the one most suited among the humans and demi humans to lead this war"

    They was surprised that their leader had already predicted this situation.

    Devil god Miho, who is that person actually?

    ¡­¡­

    "And thats why, it has been decided that you will lead this bunch of rabbles. My, you really famous now isn''t it? I was kinda jealous actually"

    "Um, no, that wasn''t answering about anything shishou.. if you''re jealous can we trade place?"

    "Surely you jest, you''re the one been chosen right? Not me. Come to think of it, what title should you use for this war? Calling you a saint or a hero seems lacking for this moment of history, i suggest changing your title into grand saint hero or something? The one that will smite all that is evil and guides all that is good? Well, publication is important after all. How about wearing more cooler outfit? In fact, i got this black and red design with wings on the back.."

    Lily was speaking like it was someone else bussiness.

    Meanwhile, Arisa that had been dragged into this mess without any warning is having a headache while muttering "that''s more like a demon king than a saint shishou¡­"

    (What should i do? Pretending to have a stomachache probably ...wont work this time. to begin with, i still have a hard time understanding the situation)

    She was suddenly being dragged and lily only give her rough summaries like "we were going to finish off the demons now, so its been decided that you become the leader"

    She didnt understand, but she knows some bad things will happened if she just let this be.

    But, to suddenly become a leader of the people¡­

    "Umm, how much people i was going to lead anyway?"

    "About everyone?"

    "What? Everyone in the capital? Or all three?"

    "No, i mean everyone is everyone. About all of the life forms aside of demons in the world i suppose? Well with some exception"

    "Ahaha, your joke is getting funny lily-chan. I almost got fooled"

    "Ufufu, did you think i ever made a joke Arisa? Also if we lose theres no second chance. The world is going to be destroyed, at least that what everyone believe anyway"

    "....."

    "....."

    Lily just speak about it nonchalantly. Both of them are laughing without changing their expression.

    Soon after that, with the speed that is more faster than before, the fastest speed that Arisa ever done before...

    "Holy light"

    Arisa using non chanting magic to blind her surroundings in a bright light

    "Fool! Do you think you can running away from your master! Guards, everyone, catch her!"

    Like that, everyone in the castle is starting a hunt.

    ¡­..

    "You got skilled at running away, i praise that at least"

    "Mmph! Hmmpphh!"

    After some cat and mouse game with a devastating result, Arisa is getting tied up and chained with iron chain.

    Almost everyone in the castle is involved with her pursuit, even the pair of granada royalty and the other heroes have to join together in order to catch her.

    The excitement is such that people thought that demon king himself had entering the castle.

    Even though people realize halfway that it wasn''t a demon spy, but one of the heroes instead, the pressure from the holy maiden is so intense that they cannot stop now.

    It was such a harsh struggle full of blood, sweat, and excitement that later generation will write this in the history book as one of the most harshest trial that the grand saint Arisa face among her hardship.

    "Umm, Holy maiden-sama, isnt it okay to release her already?"

    Shuu made that suggestion. He feels like this is too cruel to force Arisa when she barely knows anything about the situation.

    Lily seems dissatisfied, but relents after saying as long she didn''t try to running away.

    "Pwaah..! Isnt this a bit too cruel, shishou?"

    "Then you shouldn''t have tried to running away from the start if you''re going to regret it"

    "A..anyone would be running away if they''re been pursued with such a bloodlust and intent to kill! Using that magic is too far just for trying to catch me? Half of the castle is disintegrated you know?"

    "Oh right, i guess i got a bit too serious. Isnt that good thing? That means you were growing that i need to use this much force to catch you. You''re getting stronger, Arisa"

    "Eh, hehe.. is that so. Wait, i am not happy about it at all! That means the number of unreasonable quest you give me will be increased!"

    (Tsk, she was sharp)

    "Why me anyway? Isnt there a better choice? Like the king of granada, shishou, or even Shuu and Yuya is a better leader than me"

    "L..like i thought, i should just be the one to do it anyway. Holy maiden-sama, would you allow me to?"

    "Unfortunately, you cannot do"

    Interject Tuvalu.

    Shuu looks at him like asking why.

    "Miho sama had explained it to me. She described you as "useless, indecisive, hopelessly good for nothing, and incompetent goody good for nothing idiot"

    "Guhh?"

    It even said by twice to show how important it is

    "While Yuya sama is "too suspicious looking, too much loner, and you don''t even care anyway, so buzz off. Is added in the comment"

    "Is your leader picking a fight? Well that''s true though"

    "So after process of elimination, Arisa-sama is the one most suited for it"

    Arisa seems still didnt understand, so Tuvalu explained further.

    "She had the most fan and popularity among the heroes, theres nothing to complain about her looks and personality too. And furthermore she was durable enough to survive despite being thrown away inside a neat full of vipers so she was the best meatshiel.. ahem, pardon me. Anyway, it''s already been decided so you have no say to refuse it anyway. Is what she was saying."

    "Uhm, is it just me or i feel like a pig that had been decided to getting slaughtered?¡­"

    "It''s your imagination. Anyway, how about just try? In case it doesnt work nobody is going to blame you since no one else wants to do it anyway"

    Shuu seems wants to make some interjection, but giving up after being called incompetent.

    "Is this the words from your leader again? Erm, Tuvalu-san?"

    "..No,its just my personal opinion. However, if i must say.."

    If its the words of Miho-sama, then it must be the truth

    "I see, you really trusted that person wasnt it?"

    Arisa close her eyes are in a deep thought

    "Arisa, if you dont want to then theres no need you know? Just leave it to m.."

    "Shuu, sorry. But can you be quiet for a second?"

    Shuu seems to be surprised she didnt call him Shuu-ya like usual.

    After seems like making a decision, she was standing up.

    "Let me see everyone. They had been waiting isnt it?"

    ¡­¡­

    Those guys that had been waiting looked sour and irritated because the king didnt coming out yet.

    Yet, when Arisa coming out the atmosphere is changed.

    "It''s Arisa sama.."

    "Just like the revelation says"

    "She was more beautiful in person"

    "Oh crap, now i get too excited and pissed my pants"

    "Finally, the moment is here.."

    Arisa is standing in the highest place so everyone can see her.

    Yet, before she can start to speak the first words

    "UWOOOOOOHHHHH!!!"

    Everyone is yelled at the same time.

    "!?"

    Arisa is surprised that she was almost falling down.

    "ARISA SAMA ARISA SAMA ARISA SAMA"

    She was confused why they was expecting her, so she didnt manage to get a word to say.

    "Aa ano.."

    "UWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOHHHH"

    (Why are they getting excited?? Did i do something wrong?)

    She was pondering what should she do now, until...

    "Ah, there you are Arisa"

    Aimi is suddenly showing up from below her skirt.

    "Hiyaah? Eh, Aimi chan?"

    "Ne ne,  i was hungry. Do you have anymore food?"

    "Err, Aimi chan, i was still a bit busy right now so.."

    "Hmm, sniff sniff.. you had something smelled sweet here.."

    "Ah, i did have some chocolate in my pocket.. wait, Aimi chan?"

    Aimi pushed her down so she was falling

    "Mm i smeel it here, or was it there?"

    "Aimi chan? Please dont push me? Ah, wait. Not there, thats not food!"

    Aimi start to sniff her breast, and in their position their panties is on full view.

    Meanwhile, all of the onlookers are¡­

    "Its the holy panties"

    "It was a pair of it"

    "A holy..,no, a sacred panties?"

    "Oohh.. goddess. I am glad to be alive"

    All of the onlookers is starting to prostate and prayed for this view.

    Today, the legend of sacred panties that unite all of the nation, barrier, and language had been born.  Historian in the future even having a long unsolved debate whetever they must choose the holy panties of the goddess, or the sacred panties of the saint as their object of worship.

    Of course, whenever it was according to a certain devil machination or not, Probably not even god knows.

 Chapter 142

    -That day, i lost my purity (innocence)-

    -In the frontlines of the world army vs demons army-

    "Haah.. haa.. shit, shit!"

    He cut another one.

    A young man with a blonde hair and long rapier is slashing down another harpy.

    But, no matter how much he cut down.

    It doesn''t seems like it was going to end.

    "They''re endless..! Is demons able to generate unlimited monsters or something!?"

    He curse and spat the monster that he just cut down.

    If only he can get at least a drop item from the monsters, he might be looking forward to kill them at least.

    However¡­

    "They''re dissapeared again, was that not a normal monsters?"

    The corpse of the monster that he just killed disappeared like a after image after some time passed, unlike the normal monster that remains even after died.

    "How did it come to this?"

    Regretting his decision, the warrior kite remembering his conversation with his comrade a while back.

    ¡­¡­..

    -Before the war is started-

    "Finally, this moment had come. Let us set forth, my comrade!"

    "Haaaah?"

    After the declaration of the king, Kite is gathering his party to have a private conversation.

    His intention is simple, to beat the demon king before anyone else and becoming a hero.

    To do that, he cant wait for the king to organize the army. He have to do it right now, when the competition is still low. At least, that''s what he believe. He have no time to lose if he wants to make a name for himself.

    "Wait wait, this is the demon king we were talking about yanno? Putting aside the three divine beasts, isn''t he the strongest in the world? Even with all of this force, it was not guaranteed that we would be able to win. Isn''t it better to wait until the king finished organizing the army?"

    The thief Sylla is getting nervous.

    "She was right, Kite san? Whats wrong with you, you''re usually more cautious against an enemy we never fought before."

    The archer Mamu is asking him.

    "Hahaha, theres nothing wrong about me, my dear. I was still as handsome and beautiful as before. Well, to be honest though, when i received some strange looking flower from a little girl i feel strangely stronger and better than before. I bet the Goddess had choose me as her champion and grant her blessing to me. Oh, it is indeed a sin to be attractive.."

    Said kite while showing off the flower that he received.

    It have a suspicious looking miasma and the color seems suspicious too.

    "..Uh, it wasnt a poisonous flower yeah?" Ask Sylla.

    "Sylla, i never thought you would suspect a little girl! True she was wearing a hood and i can''t see her face, but i can see that she would become a beauty in the future that will not losing to the goddess. She even said "Good luck, you''re the only one who can save the world" to me. What noble i am if i can''t answer such a heartfelt plea?"

    (Isnt that actually more suspicious instead!!?) Thought his party member.

    "H..hey, Amy, come on. Say something to stop him." The archer plea to her friend beside her.

    The tanker Amy is getting quiet while closing her eyes. Then..

    "I wholeheartly agree!

    Shouts her with a loud voice.

    "Eh?" The archer girl is dumbfounded.

    "To think Kite san is not only strong. But his noble heart had reached a little girl to wholeheartly support him. As a aspiring knight, going into the frontlines more early than anyone else is such a honor!"

    "Hahaha, i knew you will agree to me Amy! Together as the vanguard let us fight together! Not to save the world, but to fulfill the expectation and hope of a single girl!"

    "Leave it to me! I will mow down the enemy and kill the demon king myself!"

    (Why are they such an idiot?) Thought the archer.

    "Mm.. well.. if you guys are that confident perhaps we can just try? Honestly i sorta giving up stopping it at this point yanno? As long as i got my payment i have no complaint..."

    The thief is giving a whatever-vibe and given up stopping them.

    (Useless bitch! Dont just give up that easily! Try harder!)

    Curse the archer.

    (That''s right, i still have my last hope!)

    "Sally sally, wake up! Help me convince those guys!"

    The archer girl is trying to waking up the sleeping mage.

    It seems like she was sleeping this whole time because it took too long.

    "Mmnh?"

    "Oh good, youre awake. Come on now, say something to stop them¡­"

    The mage Sally is lifting her staff and point it to the archer girl.

    "Irritating¡­ become dumb, Confuse ray"

    "Hey, what are you!?...fwaah?"

    And firing her spell to her without a hesitation.

    "Unyaa? Huh! Mai head ish dizzy? Hehe.. oh well, i guess it''s finne? Kite san is always righhhtt after all¡­ by the wayy, why are there two of you guyss?"

    "...zzz"

    After firing her spell, the mage is sleeping again.

    "Hahaha, since you guys all agree, let us set forth then. I have expected this so i already prepared our necessity."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Are? Is it fine to leave her like that yanno?" The thief asked

    "Don''t worry, i got hit by that spell often, it would be gone in a hour or so"

    Except he didnt consider that warrior and archer had a different resistance against status effect.

    "Uhh, will this party gonna be alright?"

    Said the thief that starting to get a doubt about her party members.

    ¡­¡­.

    -back to present-

    (Shit! I shouldn''t have made a reckless decision that easily! Whats wrong with me?)

    His usual graceful movement is getting sloppy. With this many enemies, he can''t mind about appearance like usual.

    While regretting his previous action, more enemies is coming.

    "More enemies come from the west! Mamu, cover my back...WHOA!?"

    He got shooted by a arrow on his back. thankfully, it was lodging in his armor or else it would hit his heart.

    "Heehe, so many birdies. I''ll kill you all.. heehe"

    "Wait wait, Mamu! This is me the handsome noble Kite, not the harpy! Shit! You still havent been released from the confusion yet? Sally, cure her! Hurry!"

    "...zzz"

    "DAMMIT, HOW CAN YOU SLEEP WHILE STANDING IN THIS CONDITION!? WAKE UP ALREADY!"

    Kite is moving as fast as he can to the mage and hitting her lightly on the head.

    "..Thats hurt, onii-chan.."

    "Ohh, i can do more than just hurting you if you didnt start to help already my dear sister that is not as beautiful as me¡­ just cure her confusion already!"

    "Okaay.. Cure!"

    "NOT TO ME! I MEANT MAMU! AARGH, THIS IS WHY I TOLD YOU TO NOT STAY UP AT NIGHT FOR THAT STUPID GAMES!"

    "...its not stupid, onii-chan. It was called reversi, the heroes in the past had brought it and it was more complex than it looked, for example¡­"

    "THIS ISNT THE TIME FOR THAT! HEY, STOP SULKING AND USING ILLUSION TO MAKE YOURSELF INVISIBLE!? Aargh, whatever, anyone is fine, Amy, Sylla? Can someone hold Mamu for now? Whoa?"

    He didnt receive a reply from Sylla, and when he was looking on his back, a piece of paper is flying to his face.

    When Kite saw the content¡­.

    (Tee hee, sorry! Looks like this was more than i can handle, and it was more than i got paid for. So i will return to my parents home until this mess is settled down. Don''t forget to send my payment to the adventurer guild, if the world is still survived, yeah? With love and money, from Sylla <3)

    Kite is getting angry that he crumple down the paper once he reads it and throws it away into the ground.

    While Amy¡­

    "AHAHAHAHA! IT DOESNT HURT AT ALL, YOU STUPID BIRDS! IS THAT ALL YOU GOT? AHAHAHA"

    Her shield and armor is broken, so she was fighting the harpy with her body.

    Of course, because of her low accuracy, she didnt manage to hit any at all, and the harpy cannot hurt her much. Thus create this tug of war battle.

    Kite realized when she was like that, she won''t listen to anyone.

    "Each one and every one of you guys¡­"

    Realizing he can''t even escape by now, he take a stance against the coming harpy and Mamu.

    "GODDAMIT! JUST BRING IT ON THENN! I WON''T DIEE UWOOOOAAARGH!"

    Preparing for the hardest battle in his life, Kite draws out every technique and strength that he had, since his life was depends on it.

    ¡­¡­.

    "Haa.. haa.. is.. it.. over?"

    Around him, a fallen harpies and unconscious archer.

    His equipment is tattered, and he was bleeding all over.

    Thankfully his wound is minor, but his fatigue is plain to see.

    And most of his wound are made from his confused comrade, instead of the monsters.

    (Is this some kinda joke? I almost got recorded as the first adventurer that died killed by my own allies, instead of enemy..)

    Then, suddenly¡­

    *Rumble Rumble*

    "!!"

    The earth was shaking.

    And what he seen from afar was..

    "You gotta be kidding me, more enemies? And this time a golem and gargoyles on the mix?"

    Despite his party is rank a party and golem and gargoyle is only c rank and b rank monsters, that rank only true when he had a full party.

    While his own battle ability is probably rank c alone, and considering that he was exhausted, if he fight those monster in this condition alone he would definitely die.

    "Fuck! Sally, this isnt some kinda joke. Undo your spell and support me already!"

    "Zzz¡­"

    He didnt able to see Sally, but he can hear a snore.

    "WHAT KIND OF IDIOT SLEEPS WHILE THEIR SPELL IS STILL ACTIVE!? AARGH!!"

    He begun to feel despair from betrayed by his comrades.

    "Thats right, theres still Amy. Amy! Hurry up and buy me some time at... least?

    He saw Amy is being tied up by some spider monster.

    "Mmggh..! Mmggh..!" (You cowardly monsters, fight me directly!)

    "...."

    Kite start to make a face like he had lose hope to humanity itself.

    "Haha¡­"

    He start to laughing by himself.

    "Ahahahaha!"

    How equipment is broken. He was on verge of death, and he was alone.

    Yet he was still laughing.

    Is it confidence? Strength? Or is it something else altogether?

    No, its...

    "NOO! I DON''T WANT TO DIE! MOMMY!!"

    He broke.

    And he was running away looking unsightly while abandoning Amy and his sword.

    But one of his leg is getting tied up by the spider.

    He got panicked and start to getting terrified again.

    "MOMMY! MOMMY! HELP ME! I DON''T WANT TO DIE! I AM TOO BEAUTIFUL TO DIE! UWAAARGHH!"

    While bawling with a snot and mucus, if any other adventurer seeing this scene they probably won''t believe that this was the man that they considered as hero.

    Luckily, his party is moving alone separated from the main army, so thats probably the only silver lining that no adventurer saw him

    Just when the spider-like monster is going to make him a dinner..

    *Stab stab stab*

    "¡­!"

    A rain of javelin is killing the spider.

    "...huh¡­?"

    He saw a silhouette of a group of people coming to him.

    And its not just one. Hundred, thousand.. no, probably more than hundred thousands.

    "Aahh...ahh..!"

    He know what this means.

    His body is trembling from happiness.

    He was saved, and the reason was...

    "They''re coming! The king must have finished mobilizing!"

    Feeling glad, he was running to them.

    "Hahaha! My comrades! Thank you for saving me! I,Kite the handsome will be sure to paid you prope..rly?"

    Then,

    The scene that he saw is making him pale.

    "....."

    A group of rugged and muscular tatooed people wearing open shirts and evil looking eyes.

    They wear various weapons like bats, spear, knuckles, chainsaw, all with silver color on them.

    Some ride a wolf, others ride a elephant like ride.

    In the midst of them, they bring a strange altar with a girl wearing strangely unfit nun outfit.

    She seems to be worshipped like a god, while her eyes seems dead and out of focus.

    Seeing this such out of place scene, Kite was...

    "AIEEEE!? THE ARMY OF DEVILS IS COMING FROM THE DEPTH OF THE HELL TO SUPPORT THE DEMON KING!!??

    His nerve is having too much strain that he collapsed on the spot with only white on his eyes.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    "Whats with this guy? He saw us and suddenly screamed and collapsed on his own"

    "I guess his bleeding is too severe that he got a hallucinations. Poor guy, must be because of those monsters"

    "Say, you think it''s because of our appearance?"

    "Haha, no way. This was a holy outfit given by those messenger of the goddess themself you knew? They even said that this suit is the strongest equipment that can even resist the demon king attack himself "

    "Though i heard the amounts of defense it gives is proportional to your faith to the goddess herself. In that case mine would have the highest defense among us!"

    "Haha, what a nice joke. Everyone knows that i was the most faithful among all of us. Just this morning, i had received a lot of blessing from the panties that received blessing from the goddess herself. Look, i am wearing them right now"

    "Tsk, i am jealous. But don''t forget that while we follow the Goddess, today we follow the saint that is not losing to goddess herself in popularity"

    "Of course. How can i forget it? So let us called her together"

    "Ready? One, two¡­"

    "ARISA- SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!! ARISA- SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!

    ARISA- SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"

    Their shouts had made a earthquake that the monsters almost losing their balance because of their shouts.

    "...."

    However, their object of worship (sacrifice?) The girl in the altar that they bring is not changing her blank and unfocused expression.

    Meanwhile, all Arisa could think of was¡­

    (I want to go home¡­)

    While looking at the scene in front of her with a deadpan eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    -Meanwhile, not far from there-

    (Ohh, good, good. They finally start to move)

    Someone is observing the frontlines from afar.

    Normally the distance is too far to be seen with a naked eye, but it seems like this person have no trouble seeing from this far distance.

    "Miho-sama"

    Tuvalu called that person from the back.

    "You''re back, hmm hmm~ good work. You can take a rest for now"

    She replied in a good mood unlike the usual angry reply.

    "No, i still need to observe the movement of the humans-demi humans alliance. If you give me permission Miho sama."

    "Ehh, if you say so~ fine, then just keep watch so that the heroes didnt see me alright?"

    "Understood. But Miho sama, may i ask why you''re worried to meet the heroes? Personally i don''t think they would be a threat for us, but.."

    "Hmm, just that it''s troublesome to explain if i showing myself to them¡­ eh, its not that important. I just rather have less potential interruption for my date."

    "I see.. then, why made one of them as the leader instead of the king?"

    "Because its funny ~ or so i want to say, but if i made one of them as leader they wont be able to move that freely, and the other two will focus on guarding her. So i can slip into the demon king castle easier while they distract them"

    "I see, what a marvelous insight indeed. As expected from Miho sama!"

    (I didnt actually think that thoroughly though.. just honestly think it would be funny¡­ interesting)

    "Then, i will return to my duties. May fortune of the Goddess be with you Miho sama "

    Saying that, Tuvalu dissapears.

    (Huh, he got faster now. I barely able to saw his movement)

    "Khuhuhu¡­ but still..."

    (Blessing of the Goddess he said, what a joke...

    After all, if Iskandar, or goddess, realizing my actual intention beyond this... No, its too soon to think about it.)

    "After all, right now, i just need to focus on the upcoming battle"

    It tooks quite a detour to reach here, but its finally really begun¡­

    I wonder what will happened from now on. Even i cannot predict the end result.

    Will we survive, or will you survive? Either way, nobody will be able to stop it anymore. I won''t allow it...

    Now, demon king¡­

    Show me some entertainment before i kill you, kay?

    After all,

    Only when you have exhausted all of your card. Being beaten completely and thoroughly, and robbing everything that you had while the only thing that is left is only grudge and hatred. And when i finished the cooking and took away what remaining things left in front of his eyes¡­.

    Only then, and after then that can feel alive¡­

    Now¡­

    Nobody can stop this devil from getting what she wanted.

 Chapter 143

    -Teach me,

    Mushroom penis head-sensei!-

    ¡°...¡±

    With the start of the battle from the both sides, i was carefully watching.

    Ahh...

    It seems so fun!

    The chaotic battlefield, all that blood splattered around, the scream, the heat, the noise.

    ¡°I want a horse¡±

    I speak it without thinking.

    Fighting in the midst of battlefield while riding a war horse.

    At first, everyone seems confused. But then.

    ¡°Leave it to me, Miho sama.¡±

    Someone speak on my behalf.

    It wasn''t Tuvalu, but one of the newer subordinate that i don''t know about.

    Using a smoke bomb for a grandiose appearance, the sound of horse is galloping inside the smoke.

    *Dun Dun Dun Dun*

    They even replicate the drum sound perfectly.

    Once the smoke clear....

    That silhouette ¡°appears¡±

    Hoo, how interesting. I wonder what kind of horse will appear.

    Then,

    ¡°That¡± is show up.

    ¡­.

    ¡°....¡±

    I was speechless.

    What coming out in front of me was¡­

    ¡°DuFUfUFUHHuFuHhuHH¡±

    That Iguva woman with mouth tied up. While being half nude with only rope tied her parts, and crawling in all fours.

    ¡°....¡±

    I was still frozen.

    ¡°DuhUHUHHHuHuhUhuHUhh¡±

    She was making a droll and a excited red face. While the beastman that asked me looked satisfied while looking like he want to get praised.

    ¡°...¡±

    Looking at their puppy eyes like this.

    In that instant,

    I lose my sanity.

    ¡­.

    ¡°HERE WE GO, THE START OF THE TODAY BOXING MATCH!¡±

    A female announcer is loudly announce with a mic.

    ¡°TODAY, WE HAVE A SPECIAL GUEST BESIDE ME. THE MUSHROOM PENIS HEAD SENSEI! SENSEI! WHAT DO YOU THINK ABOUT TODAY MATCH WILL BE!?¡±

    A fatty mushroom with a face is speaking beside her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. All i can say is nothing can be predictable in this match¡±

    ¡°WOOTOO!? EVEN SENSEI THAT CAN ACCURATELY GUESS THE SIZE OF ANY FEMALE BREAST, HIP, TIGHTS IN ANY CONDITION AND ACCURATELY ANALYZE THE AMOUNT OF SPERM A MAN HAVE INSIDE THEIR BODIES IS SAYING THAT HE CANNOT SPECULATE THE RESULT OF THIS MATCH!?¡±

    Still being excited, the announcer asked again.

    ¡°BUT SENSEI, IF WE TALKED ABOUT THE DIFFERENCE IN POWER BETWEEN THE TWO FIGHTERS, ISN''T THE RESULT IS OBVIOUS!?¡±

    Sensei replied.

    ¡°Hmm.. while it¡¯s true that the difference in power between the two is obvious, i am not talking about the victor between the battle those two¡±

    ¡°OOH, WHAT DO YOU MEAN SENSEI?¡±

    ¡°What i am concerned for is whatever both of them is gaining something or end up losing something from this match¡±

    ¡°AS EXPECTED FROM SENSEI! THE MAN WITH A DEEP FORESIGHT THAT WE COMMONERS CANNOT EVEN BEGIN TO PREDICT! HIS WAY OF THINKING IS SURELY THINGS THAT HAD GONE BEYOND OUR WILDEST IMAGINATION¡±

    Announcer chan is speaking excitedly and swinging her mic.

    ¡°NOW WITHOUT FURTHER ADO, LET US INTRODUCE THE TWO FIGHTERS! IN THE WEST CORNER, THE CHAMPION! THE ONE KNOWS AS THE DEVIL! THE WOMAN WITH UNPARALLELED CRUELTY THAT KEEP LOOKING FOR A WAY TO MAKE A VIOLATION OF THE RULES! OR RATHER, PLEASE READ THE RULES AT LEAST ONCE!? THE DEVILL GOD, MIHO!¡±

    While being excited, announcer chan is introducing the other one.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°IN THE EAST CORNER, THE CHALLENGER! THIS BEASTWOMAN HAD HAILED FROM FAR AWAY VILLAGE JUST FOR A CHALLENGE THAT SHE KNOW THAT SHE DIDN''T HAVE ANY CHANCE TO WIN AT ALL! OR COULD IT BE, THAT THIS IS WHAT SHE ACTUALLY WANTS ALL ALONG!? THE DEPRAVED AND HOPELESS MASOCHIST, IGUVAA!!¡±

    Announcer chan is introducing the two.

    ¡°NOW WITH THIS, THE MATCH BETWEEN THE TWO¡­ WOOTO!? MIHO IS STARTING TO MOVE DESPITE THE GONG HAS NOT EVEN BEEN STARTED YET!? AS EXPECTED FROM THE WOMAN WHO DIDN''T EVEN READ THE RULES!¡±

    *smack!*

    ¡°IT HITS! SHE KICKED HER LEFT CHEEK AND IGUVA IS FLYING AWAY! ACTUALLY, IS IT EVEN ALLOWED TO USE KICK IN THE BOXING MATCH!?¡±

    *kapow!*

    ¡°OOTO!? BEFORE IGUVA IS FALLING INTO GROUND, SHE MOVED WITH A SUPERHUMAN SPEED AND KICKED HER RIGHT CHEEK THIS TIME! AND IGUVA IS FLYING AGAIN! AAH!? IN NO TIME AT ALL SHE KICKED HER IN THE LEFT AGAIN!? WHAT A CRUEL WAY TO SMASHING A MARRIED WOMAN FACE!¡±

    *kapow plack bang bang smack bash*

    *OOH!? A SERIES OF CONSECUTIVE KICKS! WHEN IGUVA IS GOING TO FALL TO THE RIGHT SHE KICKS HER TO THE LEFT, WHEN SHE WAS GOING TO FALL IN LEFT, SHE KICKS HER TO THE RIGHT! WHAT A SERIES OF UNFATHOMABLE CRUELNESS! WITH THIS, EVEN IF IGUVA IS LOSING CONSCIOUSNESS IT WON¡¯T BE COUNTED AS K.O. AND THIS SERIES OF CONSECUTIVE ATTACK WILL BE REPEATED UNTIL MIHO IS GETTING TIRED! WHAT A MONSTER! AS EXPECTED OF THE DEVIL!¡±

    *kablow*

    ¡°JUST WHEN WE THOUGHT THIS SERIES OF CONSECUTIVE ATTACK IS NOT OVER, SHE KICKS AGAIN WITH A UPPERCUT LIKE ATTACK! IGUVA IS FLYING, LIKE A ROCKET! ACTUALLY, JUST USE YOUR FIST ALREADY! AT THIS RATE IT WON¡¯T BE A BOXING MATCH ANY LONGER!¡±

    *jdar!*

    ¡°AAH!? SHE JUMPED WHILE GRABBING HER HEAD AND SMASHING HER DEEP INTO THE GROUND!? WHEN WE THOUGHT SHE WAS FINALLY USING HER HAND, IT BECOME A WRESTLING MATCH INSTEAD!¡±

    *jab jab jab jab jab jab*

    ¡°WOOOTO!? SHE¡¯S BACK AT USING HER LEGS AGAIN! SHE KEEP STOMPING HER WITHOUT ANY MERCY THIS TIME! DEEP INSIDE TO GROUND! IT WAS TOO FAST THAT THE REFEREE CANNOT STOP HER IN TIME! HAD SHE GIVEN UP ON INFLICTING THE ETERNAL PAIN TO CHALLENGER IGUVA!?¡±¡±

    ¡°No. Look closely at her stomach¡±

    The quiet mushroom penis head sensei that didn''t speak since the start of fight is starting to speak.

    Announcer chan is looking at the direction sensei is pointed out, then.

    ¡°AHH!? THAT IS!?¡±

    A pattern is showing up. A hole with a pattern of kick is showing up in Iguva stomach.

    ¡°W..WHAT IS THAT!? WE DIDN¡¯T EVEN SEE HER KICKING HER STOMACH AT ALL! SENSEI, CARE TO EXPLAIN!?¡±

    With a deep breath, sensei is starting to explain this phenomenon.

    ¡°100.000.000 consecutive hits¡±

    ¡°H..HUH..?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the total amount of hits that she had done in such a short amount of time¡±

    ¡°H..HOW DID SHE MADE SUCH A HITS IN SHORT TIME? ALL WE SEEN IS AROUND HUNDRED HITS AT MOST! SENSEI! CAN YOU EXPLAIN WHAT ACTUALLY YOU WERE SEEING!?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to explain. First, when she was kicking her left to right, she was actually kicked her down and up too which increase her number of hits.¡±

    ¡°Oo.OoH..!¡±

    ¡°Then, it seems like she didn''t use her hand. But actually, she was moving her hand and punching her with a speed that beyond mortal comprehension that even reverberates the challenger skull and the inside of her brain ¡±

    ¡°N..NOW THAT I THINK ABOUT IT, CHALLENGER IGUVA FACE IS SO MESSED UP THAT IT WAS UNTHINKABLE THAT IT WAS FROM KICKS ALONE!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, when she kicked her to the air just now, we only seen one kick but actually it was a repeating kick to her whole body with the strongest is in her stomach¡±

    ¡°AAH!? CHALLENGER IGUVA IS SUDDENLY HAVING A KICK PATTERN IN HER WHOLE BODY! IS IT THE DELAYED DAMAGE THAT WE OFTEN SEE IN THE HOKUTO NO KEN!?¡±

    ¡°In the air, while we were blinded by the brightness of the lamp, she managed to do consecutive aerial combo that is a impossible feat for a human. By using every part of human body, a merciless attack to challenger Iguva from every direction is happening in that short amount of time¡±

    ¡°AAHH..!¡±

    ¡°To finished it up, she stomp her to the earth like a ragged rag with the intention of burying her deep into the earth as deep as she can¡±

    ¡°I.. I SEE! AMAZING!, BUT, SENSEI! WHY IS CHALLENGER IGUVA IS STILL ALIVE DESPITE SUBJECTED BY SUCH A INTENSE CRUELTY!?¡±

    ¡°There''s only one possible explanation..¡±

    ¡°AND THAT IS!?¡±

    Sensei is smiling while making a ikemen expression.

    ¡°Healing magic, defense magic, and body strengthen magic¡±

    ¡°W..WHAT!? ANOTHER VIOLATION IN THE BOXING MATCH! ACTUALLY, IS USING MAGIC IS EVEN IN THE RULES AT ALL!?¡±

    ¡°Let me explain. Before she receive a fatal damage, she increased the challenger Iguva defense so she didn¡¯t die. Of course, even with a increased defense it doesn''t actually means that she didn''t feel pain. In fact, because she was only increasing her defense in vital parts of her organ, she would receive a intense pain like being hit by a cannonball. If she didn''t use the defense magic, her head would splatter instantly and it would become a +18 guro movie¡±

    ¡°I.. I SEE! SO IT WAS NECESSARY!¡±

    ¡°Then, focusing body strengthen magic in one point before she was attacking to deal as much damage as much as possible, it won''t be an exaggeration that her punch and kicks has become a lethal weapon that can even smash the world into pieces.¡±

    ¡°OOH.. OOH..!¡±

    ¡°With her in such a state of concentration and body strengthening magic, at that instant the world is becoming still to her. In fact, it¡¯s not exaggeration to say that she was reaching the realm of godhood at that instant.¡±

    ¡°AWESOME! AND THEN!?¡±

    ¡°Even for her, maintaining that state is difficult, since she cannot keep it up for a long time it seems like a instant, but for her, it was truly an act that pushed her body and mind to surpass her limits.¡±

    ¡°I..SEE..! I GET IT NOW! SEEMS LIKE I HAD SEEN A NEW SIDE OF BOXING THAT I HAD NEVER SEEN BEFORE! THEN SENSEI, WHAT ABOUT THE HEALING MAGIC?¡±

    ¡°She reconstructed the broken body of challenger Iguva and breaking it again then revive it again, while at the same time healing her self inflicted damage when she attacks challenger Iguva with all of her might¡±

    Then, announcer chan is getting wild.

    ¡°WOOHOO! AMAZING! WHAT A AWESOME MATCH! PUTTING ASIDE WHATEVER THIS WAS ACTUALLY A BOXING MATCH OR NOT, BOTH CONTESTANT IS USING ALL OF THEIR MIGHT AND BETTING THEIR LIVES FOR THIS MATCH! PUTTING ASIDE THAT THIS WAS A ONE SIDED MATCH, SINCE CHALLENGER IGUVA IS FINALLY DOWN WE CAN GONG THE BELL TO END THIS MATCH!¡±

    But before she can announce the end of the match, mushroom penis head sensei speaking.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not over yet¡±

    ¡°HMM? WHAT DO YOU MEAN SENSE... AAH?! THAT IS!¡±

    A smoke is coming out in the door to the arena.

    ¡°This is...! WE HAVE RECEIVED A LETTER! A NEW CHALLENGER HAD APPEARS! HE WAS CALLED... ¡°

    *durun durun durun*

    ¡°UNIMPORTANT MOB KUN, SUBORDINATE B!¡±

    *gaching!*

    In front of the door, a beastman wearing a mask like panties is coming out.

    ¡°WHH.. WHAT A TURN OF EVENT! JUST WHEN WE THOUGHT THAT IT WAS OVER, SOMEONE THAT LOOKS SO PLAIN AND NOBODY EVEN BOTHERS TO REMEMBER IS SUDDENLY COMING OUT! SENSEI! WHAT DO YOU THINK OF THIS CHALLENGER!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. all i can say is a unimportant mob looking for a chance to overthrow his master while she was getting tired and having all of the power and position of the devil god army commander by himself, seeing this as a chance and starting to bite off more than what he can chew. All i can say about this is...¡±

    ¡°AAH!? WHILE SENSEI IS EXPLAINING HE WAS GOING TO THE CENTER OF THE STAGE! UWAAH! HIS POSE LOOKED SO ARROGANT! HE EVEN WALK LIKE A CERTAIN FAMOUS SUPERSTAR ¡°MOONLIGHT WALKER¡± JUST LIKE HE WAS THE CENTER OF THE WORLD ALREADY! I KNOW I AM SUPPOSED TO BE A NEUTRAL ANNOUNCER, BUT I PERSONALLY HOPE THIS GUY DON¡¯T WIN!¡±

    After making such a unattractive pose and showing off, he was going into the stage, put on a mic and...

    ¡°Hey you, devil god!¡±

    He looks down on Miho with a pose like a hip hop punk in shinjuku.

    https://imgur.com/a/AnLVau0

    ¡°You¡¯re going down, yo.. BUFOGAAH!?¡±

    *crash!*

    In no time at all, Miho grab something and smash him with it. And just like a baseball ball, he was thrown away and crashing into the wall while making a hole with a beastman size pattern.

    ¡°...he¡¯s dead¡±

    While making a bitter face that his speech is disturbed, sensei is finishing his sentences.

    ¡°AAND IT¡¯S OVER FOLKS! WHILE USING THE UNCONSCIOUS CONTESTANT IGUVA LIKE A BASEBALL BAT, SHE SMACK THE NEW CHALLENGER LIKE A BASEBALL! WHAT UNPARALLELED CRUELTY! USING A UNCONSCIOUS WOMAN AS A BAT! MIHO SAN, YOUR MOTHER IS PROBABLY WATCHING THIS SHOW YOU KNOW? WHERE DID YOU THROW AWAY YOUR HUMANITY? DID THE CHAMPION HAD GETTING RID OF IT SOMEWHERE!? IF YOU LOST IT SOMEWHERE I CAN PICK IT UP FOR YOU, YOU KNOW??¡±

    ¡°No, that last one was an act of mercy¡±

    Sensei interrupts

    ¡°OOH!? ANOTHER SHOCKING STATEMENT FROM SENSEI! CARE TO EXPLAIN, SENSEI?¡±

    ¡°Ehem. So, after breaking her limits when fighting challenger Iguva, champion Miho is already tired in both mind and body. So, when she have to do another fight suddenly, that it was over in one move was somehow, saving that nameless mob kun life. Had it happened before she fights Iguva, that guy would be already dead before realizing what actually happened¡±

    ¡°OOH! I SEE! BUT THEN SENSEI, WHAT ABOUT CHALLENGER IGUVA THAT HAS BEEN CRUELLY TREATED LIKE A THING AND BEATEN UP WITH A FORCE THAT COULD EVEN REACH THE REALM OF GOD!? ISN''T THAT UNFAIR FOR HER?¡±

    ¡°No, look closely at challenger Iguva expression¡±

    ¡°HMM? THAT IS..?¡±

    Looking closely, Iguva looks smiling.

    ¡±SHE LOOKED SO SATISFIED! UWAAH, WHAT HAPPENED HERE? DESPITE BEING BEATEN UP TO THE POINT THAT SHE WAS UNRECOGNIZABLE FROM HER PREVIOUS SELF, SHE WAS SMILING! CARE TO EXPLAIN SENSEI?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because recently her owner is busy and didn''t have a time to care about her, she was suddenly received a lot of love that she wants. That¡¯s a blessing for any pet. Despite it being a twisted love and degenerate.. ahem, a love is love. Right now, this situation is probably all that she asked¡±

    ¡°THEN SENSEI, YOU DON¡¯T MEAN..¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that dog¡­ challenger Iguva, had intent to lose badly since the beginning¡±

    Making a serious face, sensei comments.

    ¡°In some way, despite actually won the fight, champion Miho is probably losing something greater from this fight. Look at their expression, can we truly say who is actually the winner here?¡±

    Miho looked tired and start to make a face like wondering what¡¯s the point of all of this shit - like

    https://imgur.com/a/RGs88az</a>

    ¡°In summary, we can say that despite won the fight, champion Miho had lost the match. This result had been decided since the start¡±

    ¡°I SEE! THANK YOU, MUSHROOM PENIS HEAD SENSEI! WITH THIS, WE CAN SAY NO ONE HAD ACTUALLY WON TODAY FIGHT WITH THE SOLE EXCEPTION OF IGUVA! AND WITH THE DOWN OF THE MYSTERIOUS CHALLENGER, WE HAD CONCLUDED TODAY FIGHT! THANK YOU ALL FOR COMING, SEE YOU NEXT TIME!¡±

    With that as a closure, this world had disappeared.

    Thank you for watching!

    -bzzt-

 Chapter 144

    -Hi~ everybody''s idol is here! The coming of the worst disaster?-

    -Inside the demon king room-

    "Sigh¡­"

    Demon king Arthur looked exhausted while sitting on his chair.

    It''s been a day since the start of the war that decided the fate of the world.

    His room looked messy, and theres a hole everywhere.

    *Thud thud thud*

    Arthur made a sound of hitting his finger to the chair.

    He often unconciously made this habit when he was in a deep thinking.

    "My king"

    Someone already call him for many times now.

    It was his right handed man Carl and his most trusted subordinate.

    However, no matter how many times he called him, Arthur keeps ignoring him.

    *Thud thud thud*

    He only made a annoyed face.

    "My king"

    "...."

    Finally, can''t take his nagging anymore, he replied back.

    "What is it?"

    "My king¡­ have you calmed down now?"

    Arthur stare at Carl, and made a mocking expression.

    "Calmed down..? Calm down you said? Hahaha.."

    Arthur standing from his chair, and yell with all of his might.

    "DO I LOOKED CALM TO YOU!? HUH!? ANSWER ME, CARL!!"

    A lightning surge from his body, which surprised the guards outside.

    "...I am sorry if i overstepped my boundaries, but i think looking at the condition of this room it was enough rampage, isnt it?"

    "...."

    Annoyed, the demon king is sitting back to his chair.

    "Apologize, i act unseemly"

    "You are the king, so you can do whatever you want to your subordinate. However, if you fall in anger now nobody can exchange you"

    "I know that already¡­"

    Making a sour face, he didnt want to remember his action yesterday.

    ¡­¡­.

    After the mess that the Goddess (?) Shown in revelation, the demons army is getting disoriented.

    Even though he know that he hiding the goddess is a lie, if he tried to explain himself it would only invite more chaos to spread. Thats why he didnt said anything.

    After all, he did hide some things even behind the majority of the demons.

    Some didnt trust the king that hides the goddess from them, others start to hides behind their own territory until this mess is over, and some even starting to pray to ask forgiveness from the goddess.

    Majority of the young demons is thirst of achievement and start to move on their own.

    Only small amount of demons actually on the side of the demon king after that.

    "How is the condition of the war right now?"

    "Sir! The goblin shaman and our illusion division is holding back the adventurers that comes to the frontlines, it seems like the majority of humans and demihumans still cannot differentiate between the illusion and the real thing after all!"

    The majority of the monster that fights in the frontline is illusion, while the actual attack is done by the shamans.

    "Good, that might hold them back and gives us the time that we needed"

    Now that his plan to attacking the three major country is unlikely, Arthur decides to just hold out untill the promised time had passed.

    If he can just holding back the human-demi human alliance, no, the force of the world that comes to him after the promised time, people might get suspicious that the world hasnt ended yet.

    And perhaps, they might realize that something is strange.

    (Of course, that''s just my wishful thinking, but¡­)

    If worst come to worst, he might have to use his last resort.

    (True, if i use that, i might be able to destroy the invading army)

    However, his aim is not to destroy the invading enemies. Rather¡­

    His "true" enemies lies somewhere.

    (Killing each other until both side is completely depleted their resources and manpower will only benefit "them")

    And he still need to find out the actual reason of the goddess prophecy.

    Is it true that she was willing to completely annihilate the demons completely, or¡­

    (Is someone else is behind this mess¡­?)The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He didnt have enough info, thats why he didnt want to move carelessly.

    But, not doing anything is not an answer too. If he didnt made a move soon, it might be too late and the demons will be the one getting wiped out instead.

    "How is the rest of general is doing?"

    "Sir! General Byakkou is surrendering without much fuss, the newcomer¡­ black knight, he called himself is staying in his room untill further orders, as for general Larvitar.."

    "Ahh, wait, let me guess. He was angry and demanding and explanation in the front door?"

    He was basically his father in law, the father of his wife. So in some way, he knows his habit and tendecy. Knowing him, he was probably think he cant trust his daughter to him.

    He didnt really mind if he takes away his wife since their marriage is only for building relationship with powerful demons, but he will fight to death if he wants to take Leticia away too.

    "...."

    But Carl is getting silent and making a troubled expression...

    "Whats wrong?"

    "No, err. Actually¡­"

    Carl didnt dare to made a loud voice, and whispering to the demon king.

    Upon hearing his answer, Arthur is yelling.

    "THAT IDIOT, AGAIN!!??"

    Arthur is getting headache for more trouble that seems to never ends.

    ¡­...

    -inside the forest near the frontlines-

    A bunch of beastman and ninja wearing beastman collapsed.

    Some is writhing in pain, others are unconcious, while the rest is groaning, while the rest keep asking for forgiveness while making a pose of dogeza as deep as they can.

    While a single beastman is having a face full of bumps that his face is barely unrecognizable while grabbed by a black haired girl.

    "Awoooh.. AwOoH..! PHLEsSHE WHAITH, MHIJO SHAMA..!" (Aaahh! Please wait, Miho sama!)

    However, Miho is ignoring him while she keeps hitting his face.

    "What the fuck!?"

    She keeps hitting him without stopping, while questioning the ragged pile of clothes in front of her.

    "I was having a moment comparable to the awakening of the hero when they was on verge of death or the final boss when they got cornered and showing his final form or something. And i got that awakening like moment where i surpassed my limit and evolve into the next form not from such a great and epic final battle, but from the betrayal of my own subordinate. Tell me, are you actually a enemy all along in disguise? Huuhh? So you plan to kill me and becoming the leader yourself? Oh, how great this damn mutt that i just picked up dying in the street somewhere trying to biting me back, eh? This mutt is getting all cocky and great that he didnt need his master anymore is it? Shall i just made you being remembered eternally and amazingly forever in history by making you into a stone statue and writing the insignia as "the world greatest clown dog" while making a pose of getting whipped while naked like a dog as you are? Oh, i bet you''re actually looking forward for it, huh? Huuh???"

    "N..nhYO.. tHats a MhiiSUDERSTHANDHIg MHiJoo ShaYmAa.." (no, thats a misunderstanding Miho sama!)

    Finally, cannot bear to look at it anymore, one of his subordinate is stepping up.

    "P,please wait Miho sama! Number 2-sama is only following the order of Iguva-sama!"

    "Huuh!?"

    Miho is staring at him, which make the subordinate of number 2 is flinching.

    After some explaining, it turns out that number two is actually trying to do a favor for me because i saved his life.

    Because he didnt know what would made me happy, he asked Iguva for consultation. And thats what made this mess.

    "S..so, you can release number 2-sama now, Miho-sama¡­ he seems barely able to breathing anymore.."

    "....What, thats all?"

    With a thud, i removed my grip from number 2-kun.

    How boring. Stop disturbing me with such a boring reason.

    I thought he was a spy or something, if he was, then i would have a justification to erase the people or country that was behind him on the back.

    Whatever, i''ll just ignore these puppy, especially that one who was starving for attention the most.

    "So, how is the progress of the war?"

    "Huh? Uh, urm pardon me. Give me a second.."

    Oi, did you guys forgot your actual jobs... ah right, i just beat them out cold. The subordinate of number 2-kun is watching the battlefield with binoculars that i gave to them from Bernard.

    "It seems that neither is in advantage of each others for now¡­ once the rest of the humans-demihumans army is coming, things might be different... "

    Not all of them had comes yet huh. Well, make sense given their numbers. But its kinda slow.

    "..huh?"

    Subordinate-kun is making a surprised voice.

    "Hmm? Whats the matter?"

    "Ah,no, perhaps i was mistaken. But¡­"

    (What is, that¡­)

    That words seems to coming out from his lips. And then¡­

    "HI! WELCOME TO MY SHOW, LITTLE PIGGIES!"

    A voice that seems to be as loud as its from a loudspeaker is resonated in the battlefield.

    Even from this distance, i can hear it clearly.

    Subordinate-kun seems to be baffled from this development that his brain can''t keep up.

    While me...

    "Fuh"

    I let out a slight smile.

    Did some interesting things appeared?

    ¡­..

    -in the battlefield-

    So peaceful¡­

    I feel like i was inside the water.

    Nii

    My limb is losing feelings, my breathing is calm.

    Is this what heaven feels like?

    ...cha

    Ah,

    I feel like i was experiencing some bad things lately.

    So at least, let me embrace this feeling more

    Onii...

    So noisy. Just let me rest¡­

    ¡­..

    "Onii-chan, wakey wakey¡­ Raideein.. "

    *Zaaap*

    "GYAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!?"

    A lightning is coming from above and zapping the unfortunate guy that become its target. Even his bones is shown.

    "Oh good, you''re awake¡­"

    "Can you stop trying to send someone back to sleep when they just wake up? Thank you, my ugly imouto!"

    "You''re welcome, handsome onii-chan"

    "That''s not a compliment, you know that right?"

    The warrior Kite and the mage Sally is exchanging their greetings like the usual they do.

    Kite is getting all black and his hair is becoming spiky because of the lightning.

    "You know, can''t you try a more normal method of waking up someone? Trying to make me sleep again (forever) soon after i just wake up is quite mean, isnt it?"

    "I tried, but onii-chan stopped breathing and not responding, so i thought resucitating you might work¡­"

    "So your answer is hitting me with a thunder!? Can''t you just use a weaker version of lighting magic!?"

    "......"

    "You forgot how to use it!?"

    "I mean, thunder spell seems cooler¡­"

    "The hell!? Are you trying to save me, or killing me? Made your choice already!!"

    "It was a pain to remember a weaker spell.."

    "IT SHOULD BE THE OPPOSITE!! GAH, ARE YOU A GENIUS OR A IDIOT, WHICH ONE!?"

    "*Blush*"

    "AGAIN, IT WAS NOT A COMPLIMENT!!"

    No good, she might be my sister, but i can never understand her.

    Uh, now that i think about it, why did i sleep in the midst of nowhere?

    Now that i was waking up, it seems like i heard something, like a sound of battlefield.

    Then,

    When i start to looking at my surroundings.

    I saw hell¡­

    ¡­.

    "GUAHAHAHA! IT WASNT HURT! IT WASNT HURT AT ALL! HEY GUYS, THE PROTECTION IS WORKING!"

    "HAHAHA! WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? I RECEIVE MORE WOUND THAN YOU AND STILL HEALTHY, LOOK! OLD MAN GORI IS STILL STANDING!"

    "ACTUALLY, HE DIDNT MOVE FOR A WHILE NOW AND HIS EYES IS NOT FOCUSING, THINK HE WAS ALRIGHT?"

    "BWAHAHA, WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? WE ARE THE GODDESS AND SAINT CHOSEN WARRIORS, OF COURSE WE WOULD BE ALRIGHT!"

    "OOH RIGHT, RIGHT! FORGET IT, I ASKED A SILLY QUESTION. BWAHAHA!"

    ¡­..

    "...."

    The warrior Kite doesnt know what to describe this scene.

    A army of devils full of wound, trying to kill each others¡­ (in his eyes, both monster and them looks the same)

    The amount of bloodlust and killing intent is so intense that he can basically saw it in plain sight.

    What happened when he was unconcious?

    "Sally, do you know what is happening when i was unconcious?"

    "Mm, no? I just wake up myself. Remembering anything, Onii-chan?"

    "Let''s see¡­ guh, my head¡­ why do it feels like i dont even want to remember it?"

    "Perhaps you hit your head somewhere?"

    "Could be. Hey, imouto, try cast recovery magic to me.."

    "Gigadeeiiin"

    *KABLAMMM*

    "GYAAAAAAH!!!??"

    The place that Kite just standing a second ago is becoming a giant hole.

    He barely managed to avoid in last minute.

    "...Dont avoid it, onii-chan"

    "ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME!? OF COURSE I WOULD AVOID IT! WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO, RECOVER MY MEMORIES OR MY ASHES!?"

    "...shock theraphy?"

    "Okay, listen to me here imouto. Look at the definition of shock therapy in the book and apologize to all of the actual therapist in the world right now."

    "*Blush*"

    "AGAIN, IT WAS NOT A COMPLIMENT! AARGH, WHAT''S WRONG WITH YOUR HEAD!?"

    After some more siblings quarrel, Kite finally calms down a bit.

    "Ah wait, i think i kinda remembers now¡­ stoooppp, wait wait stop, dont start using any other spell anymore! I already remembered!"

    Kite hurriedly stopped Sally mouth that starts to chant a spell.

    "Let''s see.. i kinda remember i was fighting harpies, then once i won, some new enemy is coming, and i thought it would be over at that moment. Fortunately i was saved, but what i was found was a bunch of muscular guys wearing a devil skin bringing a young woman as a sacrifice, perhaps they were trying to make a offering to the evil gods or something? Hmm? I think i saw the woman somewhere before? After that, my conciouness is blurry. Perhaps i lost my conciouness?"

    While Kite was in the middle of explaining¡­

    *BLAAAM*

    "Whoa, what the?"

    "What happened?"

    "L..look, up there!"

    In the midst of battlefield, a trisula is standing in the middle.

    Everyone is surprised, how did such a giant trisula appears out of nowhere.

    But what surprised them the most.

    Is that there is a silhoutte above the trisula.

    And then¡­

    "HI! WELCOME TO MY SHOW, LITTLE PIGGIES!"

    A adult woman with long scarlet hair and wings and tails of dragon, wearing a exposed red outfit that completely doesnt match her appearance is showing up out of nowhere, while shouting things that nobody even understand.

 Chapter 145

    -The red monster of catastrophe-

    -About one hour before "her" arrival-

    "M.. Milady¡­. I.. I can''t run anymore¡­"

    An old looking lizard demihuman is trying to catching up his breath.

    "Aw,, can''t be helped.. There!"

    "Huyoh!?"

    He was grabbed and getting thrown away by his tail.

    "NUOOOHHH!??"

    The old lizard is making a pose like saying "i can''t fly" while flipping his arms like a bird.

    He was catched mid air by his tail

    "Ohh right, you werent a flying type.. Sorry,, tee he~"

    A woman with a appearance of dragon demi human which looked at their early twenties flapping her wings in mid air while acting cute and doesnt seems to be feel sorry at all.

    "P¡­ please go easy on this old bones,

    , i wasnt young anymore¡­"

    "Nyahaha, well it can''t be helped!! Compared to someone as youthful and perfect as me,, every one in our clan looked like a old bones after all!"

    "Milady, arent you actually the oldest among the clan¡­ OWWW!? I''M SORRY,, MY TAIL IS HURT"

    "I am eternal seventeen, kay?"

    "Eh? No matter how you looked at it, isnt that going too far...OUCH OUCH!?"

    His tail was gripped too hard that a hand pattern is showing there.

    ¡­..

    "Milady, isnt this too far into the frontlines? Why were we here?"

    "Isnt it obvious? My fan is waiting for me, so as a idol i have to show up!"

    "Fan?? No,no, milady. They''re coming to exterminate us"

    "I wonder what should be my first greeting are? Well, only by basked by my majesty is enough for commoners, but since this is my first concert, i want it to be more exciting~"

    "Milday, you didnt listen to me at all!, also, is it fine to not saying anything about it to young master?"

    "Don''t worry, Lakkun should understand ~ i just need to give him a big pat later"

    "I dont think that''s the problem here!?"

    "Ah~ i found them. I''ll go ahead then"

    "Milady!? Please wai¡­"

    "Become bigger tri-chan~ grow!"

    However, ignoring the old man plea, the dragon woman is throwing her weapon.

    And that''s how she was in the middle of the battle.

    ¡­..

    "....."

    "....."

    "....."

    Everybody froze

    Right in the midst of battle, some unknown dragon demi human is making a loud noise.

    It was bizzare enough of scene that no one knows how to react.

    "Hmm? hmm? Whats wrong, everybody? Its me, you know, me, the famous idol that everybody know and love. Meidri-chan~"

    However, nobody seems to recognize her.

    "Are? Is everybody gone speechless from my arrival? Fufu, it can''t be helped, as a world class idol, just being basked with my presence alone is enough to make you guys speechless after all~"

    Everybody else seems to make expression like saying "who the heck are you" but she seems to ignore them.

    "Hmm, seems like everybody is still stunned by my graceful presence. Mou, it can''t be helped~ perhaps some good song will help moving your body"

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Saying that, her large trisula is changing form into a giant mic.

    And then¡­

    "ready, one the one.. On the twoo.. on the three!"

    YAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

    Hell begins.

    ¡­..

    According to historian, one of the most dreadful and horrific enemy in the war is described as such

    Its form is that of a winged monster. Its eyes is terrific enough that it can quiet even crying babies, the tails is in a horrendous form that can even scare a grown up adult.

    But, the most terrifying of it all¡­

    Is its scream that penetrates the heaven and splitting the earth into two.

    Nobody, not enemies or allies, can be sane after hearing its scream.

    Record say the one unfortunate enough to be near that thing and survived once its start to screaming had lost their ability to reason. Their pupils had dilated, their mind is broken, and their ears is refusing any voice.

    Because it brings such a devastation and destruction, people even saying it was a hidden boss that appears when the demon king or evil god is in danger.

    According to the testimony of those who is lucky enough to observe the situation from outside the range, it was said that the earth itself seems to be screaming in pain.

    The guild had designed it to be a unique legendary monster, with a danger level of s, perhaps even surpassing it.

    Anyone who met it will have their whole hair standing, anyone who ever contact its eye will start to screaming the name of their family or loved one, anyone who ever hear its scream will met a certain death.

    Its called by a lot of name. Walking calamity, absolute disaster, death throes of the end, and the most famous of all

    The red monster of catastrophe

    ¡­..

    It was only for a few second.

    The time until the impact is coming anytime soon in less than one minute.

    But that second is enough.

    Sensing the danger that comes to them, Sally is using everything that she can to defend against it.

    Focusing on all of her magic circuit, concentration, and her whole strength, the mage is using all of her whole being for this one spell.

    With a speed that even make the time seems to froze, she was working for a solution inside of her head.

    The only possible means to survive this, the spell that never been able to casted by any great mage or wizard before her.

    Said to be left by the ancestor of the Goddess, a spell that touch the realm of divine.

    Sally understand how to cast it at age of five, which makes her a genius. But, she never use it.

    This spell, is  impossible to be used in the realm of mortal.

    If one tries, the mere pressure will kill the caster in a matter of second, like the mage before her.

    (Increasing the output of magic to 1200%, removing all of the restraint and safety system, adding a layer of additional defense system, enchanting the output of magic further by paying the rest of the cost with own mana.. Failure. Not enough mana. Adding the necessary cost with the own lifespan. Accepted. By calculation, the chance of successful cast is...0,2%. Calculating another way to succeed, the payment is one own use of limb and eyesight ¡­ not enough, converting it into all of the five sense and the lifetime worth of memories instead. ...not enough, changing the payment for the whole existence and converting it into a spiritron being. ¡­..acceptable. Confirming the deal into the voice of the world. The chance of success will become 52%. Once the spell is done, the user will become a part of the system and can never return to the world of man. Do you accept? - Yes.)

    "H..hey, what happened.. Whoa, why are you so bright, little sis?

    According to what he heard, when a mage had reached their peak of class and becoming a wizard, their bodies is shining depends on the amount of magic they use.

    Of course, doing that is giving a tremendous pressure to own body, and he would never thought his lazy sister will ever done something that tiresome or burdensome.

    But, thats not what worries him.

    The light is said to be made by burning not just the caster own mana, but their life too.

    He was trying to stop it, but he cant move his body.

    His body is screaming at the coming of death and giving up the chance of survival.

    Even if his mind trying to move, his body already gives up.

    So Kita cannot move and can only watch this scene unfolding before his eyes

    (Warning, the burden for the user is too excessive. The user will lost its life function within 5 minutes if this keep up. Do you still want to continue?)

    (-Yes)

    The mage had been sprouting blood everywhere from her eyes,mouth, ears.

    But she didnt slow down her spell a bit, instead, increasing it faster than before.

    (Increasing the range into a wide area spell, borrowing the rest of the power from the mana that residue in the world because of the user lacking the method of payment. Caution, because of the effect of the spell, the user will receive tremendeous pain as a feedback. If the user fainted in the middle of casting, the spell might be broken. Do you want to continue? - Yes. Confirmed, please start the spell anytime)

    "Heaven, above, earth below, with star watching over us, let us surpass the divinity and become a pillar that protect the people. Land,sky,sea, lend us your power to protect those under the heaven. The distant land that not allows any invaders to reach. Our glorious place, our reverend father and mother, watch us as we become a shield that envelop this world¡­.."

    Her concentration and voice is deep enough to reach everyone around her, her palm and forehead cannot stopped sweating.

    Finally, opening her eyes wide, the spell that she pours her entire being is being casted.

    "LEND US YOUR POWER, SHIELD OF AVALON!"

    With a bright light, the landscape had changed.

    From a devastated battlefield into a land full of flowers that not allowing any invaders to reach.

    A distant land foreign of blood and war, which didnt know any bloodshed.

    However¡­

    *crack*

    "!"

    A crack is starting to formed.

    Even this spell, which not even a great wizard in the past able to cast, and manifested as a miracle that only Sally managed to cast, cannot fully defend against the death scream.

    "UWAAAAAHHHHHH!!"

    Pouring more spirit to her spell, Sally is trying to increase the output.

    However, she had already surpassed her limit for long ago. No matter how much she pours, the spell cannot be strengthen any further.

    No,

    It only means that she wasnt strong enough to fully manifest the spell.

    *crack crack*

    The crack is getting bigger, at this rate, the spell will be broken.

    Sally knows that once the protection of the spell is lost, then everything will be over.

    "....."

    Already tired and having a hard time to stay concious, she was looking at her dumb looking brother.

    Remembering the time when she was having a prime in her life being surrounded by the books and games, he forcefully invited her into his party because they lack a mage.

    He was fat before, but he was starting to slim when he got a wife.

    She always thought he was dumb and barely interact with him. Even now, looking at his expression, he was probably barely able to comprehend what is happening.

    (i really hate him...)

    He takes her away from her sanctuary, bringing her into a noisy place that she dislikes, and making her work harder than ever before.

    But,

    She didnt think it was really bad.

    Making a smile, she wonders if anyone will be sad if she was gone.

    Amy will, probably cry a ton. Despite her looks, she was quite pure after all.

    Sylla, she was not sure.. All she knows about her is that she loves money. Perhaps she will if i lost the travel money?

    Mamu, she wasnt so close with her but she keeps invading her personal space like they''re friends or something. Which greatly troubles her.

    Onii¡­

    I would be laughing a ton if he cries.

    I guess i kinda wants to see it? Too bad, can''t. Bummer...

    "Onii.."

    "What?"

    "I think you look better before"

    "Huuh!?"

    "That narcissist act seems too fake"

    "Hey, you.."

    "So¡­ don''t be surprised by what i was going to do, okay?"

    "Wait, what do you mean..."

    "Decreasing¡­ the spell range and focusing the remaining energy into a smaller range, increasing the density and the area of effect..."

    At that time, the spell is getting smaller.

    It was getting smaller, and smaller, until it was only on the area that Kite was in.

    "O,oy!?"

    Half of the Sally body is already outside of the spell.

    Then,

    With a satisfied smile that she never shown before.

    "Please... Burn all of my old written novel"

    With that as her last words, she had dissapeared outside the range of the spell.

    "....!"

    Kite is trying to grab her hand, but didnt make it.

    "..What the hell.."

    He grit his teeth and start to screaming.

    "At least tell me where can i find them!!"

    He was crying, Even though he replied with a lame screaming.

 Chapter 146

    -Interlude what happened to goddess that day part 1-

    What is a goddess, you ask?

    Someone that is respected and prayed upon?

    Some godlike being which anyone can only admire from afar?

    Someone with a beauty and aura that fit for their title?

    Anyway, no matter how you think about it, a Goddess is meant to be respected and admired upon, right.

    That''s right.

    Even if it was a low class goddess, at most, they would just be forgotten and dissapeared.

    Neglecting a goddess is already deserve to be a punishment meant to death.

    So,why¡­

    Why should i receive this kind of treatment??

    ¡­..

    "Come here, come here. We sell anything here. From your secret stash of childhood pornbook or your wife secret boyfriend number and address~"

    Mmgh¡­!

    "Hey there mister! Are you interested with our goods? We have various goods here, from the used panties of former porn star or half bitten corn eaten by a certain holy maiden"

    "Do you sold... a little girl panties? *haa haa*"

    "I am afraid thats breaking the rules here sir.. I can recommend this one instead"

    "Ooh?!"

    A pillow with a certain picture of a small dwarf with a embarassing pose is shown there.

    "This product is 100% safe because the girl is over eighteen years old. Such a good quality product is usually sell for 100 gold. But for you sir, it was only 1 gold instead!"

    The "clerk" is slipping some paper with a certain address on it.

    "Also, if you''re interested with our product we have a supplier with better range of product here.. including your taste sir.. And banned product cannot mentioned here.. (whisper)"

    "(whisper) do you have¡­ and..."

    "Certainly sir, if you buy now with extra membership plan, you can get 20% discount on next time. Its only 99 gold now for limited membership plan¡­."

    "I''ll buy it!"

    "Thanks for your patronage!"

    The fat looking buyer is happily bringing the dakimakura while he seems to be hastily running somewhere.

    "One..two..three. Not bad, i got them basically for free since it was just a test product anyway. But perhaps i should start mass production next time"

    Mmnmmmm¡­!

    "Oy, be quiet meat. If you dare to slip, i''ll sold you to a butcher"

    Goddess is crying and sobbing while wearing a revealing string bikini, her mouth is gagged and she was wearing a dog collar while carrying a stone statue of a little cat girl on her back.

    Some curious onlooker is gathering just to view the goddess, which make her getting more embarassed and teary eyed.

    (Why¡­

    Why should i receive this treatment??

    Why should i be humilitated like this??

    Oh god, someone¡­ please¡­

    Save me!)

    "What? I was already holding back and not selling you to a butcher shop and decided to make use of you by exploiting that shameless meat. Grateful? Then show your thanks by smiling to the customer. Come on, smillee"

    Hmmm! Mmnh!

    (How can i smile in this kind of situation? You devil!)

    The goddess is trying to struggle, but her collar is getting tightened if she tried to escape.

    Meanwhile,

    "Welcome"

    Another customer is coming. A pig noble carried over by a bunch of slave.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Hmph, what a dirty shop¡­"

    He was looking around, looked unsatisfied

    "Is that thing being sold too?"

    The fat noble is glancing at the Goddess.

    The goddess is swaying her head left and right.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding people is whispering.

    "hey, isnt that vincount fat bastard? The guy who is infamous of breaking his slave?"

    "For real? Last time i heard he buys a princess from a foreign country, and after thoroughly breaking her, he got bored and throw her in slum. I heard the people there didnt even want to touch her anymore"

    "last i heard that princess is shitting like no tomorrow because her hole cannot be closed anymore."

    "That''s a princess? What i saw is more similiar to a variant of orc"

    "Poor girl. Since she had a pink hair similiar to goddess, she would probably had a better life if she wasnt a slave"

    Hearing that, the goddess is facing the clerk while crying.

    Mmmmgh!! Mm mmm hmmmnn!!

    She was making a eye contact, hoping that the clerk understand her desperation.

    (Save me! I dont want to be sold to him!)

    "...."

    "...."

    They made a eye contact. The clerk is having a refreshing smile, while the goddess is having a relieved looking face.

    "Certainly sir, wanna buy some more tools while you''re at it? We have a infamous pear from a certain medieval age, a iron maiden, and a phallaris bull. All of them is enchanted by a healing properties so the victim wont die easily.. Buy now and we can give discount for bulk.. Ah, we also had a original tools too. Like for example, this certain baby combined the electric magic and converting pain into pleasure. It was a bit sharp, but dont worry. It was made on purpose so the victim wont even Realize what cut them through. I recommend this certain box which contain various drugs for modifying her body to your liking¡­."

    MMMGHHHH!!! MMNNNHHH!! HMMMMNNNMMM!!!

    The goddess is struggling harder trying to escape.

    But the effect of the collar made her cannot move from the spot.

    "Hou, they all seems lovely. I''ll buy them all"

    "Certainly sir. Wanna gift wrapped it with a fancy wrapping? We had a custom made box for your taste too.. With a cheap addition."

    "Hmm, i dont need that. Instead, i''ll just get this whole store. You, present yourself to my mansion today"

    The atmosphere is getting stiff after his declaration

    "Hmm? I am afraid i dont understand sir"

    "Huh? You dont get what i am saying? I am saying i will take this whole shop. That means you''re included. Tell your boss that, and wear this outfit too while bringing these item to my mansion. I want you two to serve me wearing that outfit, after that i will test those tools thoroughly to your bodies"

    He was pointing at a bikini armor that didnt cover anything with cat ears and tails.

    "Sorry sir, i am afraid theres a misunderstanding. I am the owner of this shop, so its impossible"

    "Huuh? Do you know who i am? I am the vincount fat bastard, my lineage even goes as far as a brother of a cousin of mother of nephew of friend of abona king! To summarize, i have the royal blood in my veins! My word is a word of royalty themself! You dare to talk back to me?? You probably have no permit to sell a slave anyway. I already doing you a favor and not reporting you to authorities, so be thankful that i was going to become your new owner"

    "I am afraid whats impossible is impossible sir"

    "WHAT!? Grr, enough! Just capture them!"

    Mmnn??

    After saying that, his slave is drawing their sword and trying to get the clerk and goddess together.

    "Sigh.."

    Looking bored, the clerk is taking a sword that looks like a man vitals in the shop.

    "...eh?"

    One of the slave is saying that, and that become his last words.

    *splurt*

    In no time at all, the viscount slaves is getting beheaded and blood splurt.

    Seeing the scenery, the surrounding people is screaming and panicked and starting to running away.

    "Wha..wha.. Wha.."

    The viscount is looking at the clerk with angry look.

    "Ah man, that''s it. I am done."

    "What!?" question the viscount.

    "Yep, i am done playing as merchant. As i thought, selling and buying normally is not my style after all~ taking and plundering from their crying stained shitcum covered face is more fun..."

    "..the ..fuck"

    "Yep, i should have done this after all. Hey, pig. Give me all your cash and treasure, and i''ll spare your life. Well, just life though. After all, i will take everything else~ once you beg me to take everything that you have"

    "KILL HERR!! KILL THAT BITCHH!"

    He screamed to his remaining slave.

    The clerk is smiling while the pig is getting red from his anger.

    Meanwhile, the goddess¡­

    Gurb gurb¡­

    Is collapsed while foaming because she cannot handle the pressure.

    ¡­¡­

    At night

    "Wake up, asshole"

    "Gobuh!?"

    The goddess is getting kicked in her guts which forcefully waking her up.

    The kick is pretty severe that her mouth gag is spitted out.

    "Haa haa¡­ eh? What happened? Eekk?"

    She was seeing a massacre of various corpse is getting cut.

    "Oi"

    Goddess got kicked from her nose below.

    "Bofuh!"

    "Don''t vomit. Thats nasty"

    "Ish it fhine to broke my nose then!?" (is it fine to broke my nose then!?)

    Goddess is bleeding in nose while looking at Miho angrily.

    "Man, guess i can''t use this place anymore. Hey, clean up that thing. We''re going"

    "Thing?"

    She was looking at the place Miho pointed out.

    "Eekkkk!? bleegh..."

    A remains of what seems to be a noble pig is scattered, to the point that it was completely different from the original form.

    "Gobuh!?"

    "I said don''t vomit. Damn, You make my shoes dirty now, lick it clean."

    Goddess is getting kicked in the face

    "H..his there a nheed to gho that far??" (is there any need to go that far?)

    "Huh? He didnt bring any money and didnt plan to pay since the start. So no reason to spare his life. I''ll just rob his mansion later"

    "Thankhing hihsh mhoney and life? Ahre yhou a dhevil?" (taking his money and life? Are you a devil!?") -still bleeding on nose-

    "This is this and that is that. He still owe me a payment for window shopping and pissing me off. More importantly, is this the time for you to be worried about someone else?"

    "Huh?"

    Miho is pointing out at below the goddess.

    What she saw was, a remains of a statue. Broken and scattered.

    "You better pay for that. I will add that to your debt"

    "Wha? But i was the one who made it after you force me to! It took much tries and you forbid me to use my power!"

    "This is this and that is that. It was my property now, so you have to pay for it. Since you have no money, i have no choice but make you pay with your bodies, see?"

    "In what world did you see a goddess having a human money to pay from the start? Actually, just remove this collar already! I can made you as much as you want if i can use my power!"

    "Eh? But that''s the whole point though?"

    "....."

    The goddess looks at Miho like seeing some kind of monster that live only for seeing people suffer.

    "Whats wrong? Go clean those thing up"

    "Wait..my leg is numb.. hii,wait?!"

    The goddess is reflextively trying to protect her face when Miho is getting closer to her.

    "Hmm, can''t be helped. Here"

    "Eh?"

    To her surprise, she was getting princess carried instead of getting hit.

    "Goddess¡­"

    Their face is getting close to each other.

    (Eh? Wha? Wha?)

    The goddess is getting flustered.

    (.....!)

    She was closing her eyes while trembling non stop.

    Then.

    "You''re Stink. Clean up yourself first"

    After saying that, she remove her carry and goddess is falling into the ground, while Miho is pressing her nose.

    "Wha..wha..wha"

    Goddess was trembling and looked angry.

    "WHAT WAS THAT FOOOOORRRRR!!??"

    It was at that moment that she was back in Her room.

    ¡­..

    At the goddess room

    "Ha..haa...ha¡­.."

    While breathing heavily and sweating, she looked at her surroundings.

    "Wait, was that a dreaammm!??"

    Only her sound is resonated within this room.